Skip to main content

Full text of "The Archpriest Controversy"

See other formats


THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY 


THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY 

DOCUMENTS  EELATING  TO   THE   DISSENSIONS  OF 
THE  EOMAN  CATHOLIC  CLERGY,  1597-1602 


EDITED     FOB    THE     ROYAL     HISTORICAL     SOCIETY 

Uv 

FROM   THE   PETYT    MSS.   OF   THE    INNER   TEMPLE 

BY 

THOMAS   GRAVES  LAW,   LL.D. 

LIBRARIAN     OF    THE    SIGNET    LIBRARY,    EDINBURGH 


VOL.  II. 


LONGMANS,     GKEEN,    AND     CO. 

39    PATERNOSTER    ROW,    LONDON 

NEW    YORK    AND    BOMBAY  ft    U      /' 

1898 

All     riy;htt     rcscrvci! 


c 


INEW  SERIES  NO.  LVIII. ' 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTION  .  .       ix 


I.    THREE  ENGLISH  NARRATIVES. 

1.  Mush's  Diary  or  "  A  Charte  of  their  Affayres  in  Rome,"  A.D.  1602  .        .  I 

2.  A  Second  Narrative 28 

3.  A  Third  Narrative  or  Fragment  40 


II.    BREVIS  BELATIO. 

1.  Brevis  veraque  admodum  Relatio,  etc 45 

2.  Responsio  de  familiaritate  sacerdotum  cum  magistratu  heretico       .        .  62 

3.  Responsio  de  variis  nostro  nomine  impressis  libris   .....  63 

4.  Responsio  de  paucitate  eorum  qui  ex  parte  nostra  stant,  etc.    ...  64 

5.  Del  libro  toccante  alia  Successione  alia  Corona 64 

6.  Memorial  regarding  the  Sentence  of  the  Inquisition,  Aug.  12,  1602           .  65 

7.  Quomodo  media  ilia  qua)  hactenus  per  arma  tentata  sunt    Catholicis 

nocuerunt,  etc 70 

8.  Intentiones  regis  Hispanis  de  juvandis  Catholicis  suspectae     ...  71 

9.  Exempla  quadam   quibus   moveatur   S.  S.  interdicere  Jesuitis  rerum 

politicarum  curam 73 

10.  Memorial  on  the  conditions  of  Liberty  of  Conscience  (Italian) ...  76 

11.  Discorso  sopra  la  proposta  da  alcuni  sacerdoti  circa  il  dare  liberta  di 

conscienza 81 

12.  Titulus  novi  libri  contra  presbiteros  seculares  "  Manifestatio  "  etc.  .        .  86 

13.  De  modo  procedendi  sacerdotum  qui  Appellantes  dicuntur.     Quaedam  a 

Jesuita  scripta.     27  Apr.  1602 88 

14.  Oratio  hecha  a  la  Magestad  del  Rey  Cattolico  en  Valladolid     ...  90 

15.  Ex  Supplicatione  P.  Rob.  Suthuelli  Jesuitse  ad  Reginam  ....  95 

16.  Titulus  libri :  Exemplar  Epistolae  de  vita  etc.  comitis  Lecestrensis  .        .  99 


VI  THE    ABCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

PAGE 

17.  Petitiones  sacerdotuin  Anglorum,  6*  Martii,  1602 103 

18.  Informatio  de  quibusdam  presbiteris  qui  nuper  Eomam  venerunt     .         .  103 

19.  Methodus  expeditissima  qua  possint  discern!  turbarum  architecti,  etc.     .  107 

20.  Oratio  exhibita  Smo  pro  rebus  Catholicis  in  Anglia 110 

21.  Una  nota  per  il  P.  Holto  (Parsons'  letter  from  Genoa,  March  1597)         .  113 

22.  Declaratio  status  Catholicorum  in  Anglia  ab  anno  1587    ....  117 

23.  Considerationes  Smo  proponendas  pro  pace  stabilienda        ....  118 

24.  Eesponsum  ad  Considerationes  a  presbyteris  Appellantibus  propositas     .  122 

25.  Eefutatio  Eesponsi  P.  Personii  ad  Considerationes 127 

26.  Letter  communicating  the  Papal  Sentence  on  the  question  of  Schism       .  14(5 

27.  Catalogus  Paradoxorum  et  propositionum  temerariarum  ....  147 


III.    LETTERS  AND  MEMORIALS,  1601-1603. 

1.  Copy  of  Letter  of  Expostulation  to  Blackwell,  Aug.  1G01.        .        .        .  152 

2.  Letter  of  Dr.  Gifford  to  his  sister,  Dec.  17.  1601 177 

3.  Copy  of  Letter  from  Dr.  Cecil  to  Mush 179 

4.  Copy  of  Letter  from  Dr.  Cecil  to  Watson,  Jan.  or  Feb.  1602     .        .        .182 

5.  Letter  of  Dr.  Bagshaw  to  Watson,  Feb.  7 183 

6.  Drafts  of  Six  Memorials  to  the  Pope  : — 

i.  Dr.  Cecil's  testimonials  and  apology 185 

ii.  Petition  of  the  four  priests  for  viaticum 187 

iii.  Their  desire  for  peace,  etc 188 

iv.  Petition  for  public  instrument  in  testimony  of  their  innocence  .  189 

v.  Petition  for  release  and  trial  of  Eobert  Fisher  ....  190 

vi.  Petition  for  pecuniary  aid 191 

7.  Propositiones  .^Egidii  Archeri  sacerdotis  de  lupanariis      ....  192 

8.  Papal  definition  on  the  question  of  Schism 193 

9.  Letter  from  Dr.  Bishop  to  Watson,  July  16 194 

10.  Letter  from  Dr.  Ely,  probably  to  Sir  Eobert  Cecil,  with  Narrative    .         .  195 

11.  Memorial  to  the  Cardinals  on  behalf  of  priests  deprived  of  faculties, 

Sept.  6 202 

12.  Letter  to  the  Pope  from  the  four  English  Priests,  Sept.  9         ...  203 

13.  Letter  from  Bagshaw  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  Sept.  29  .        .         .        .  204 

14.  Letter  from  Dr.  Cecil  at  Borne  to  James  Hill,  Esq.  in  Paris,  Oct.  7  .         .  205 

15.  Legal  Questions  on  the  force  of  the  Brief  of  Oct.  1602,  with  Eeplies       .  208 

16.  Draft  of  Eules  for  Union  of  Secular  Priests 209 

17.  Anonymous  Letter  of  Intelligence  on  Parsons 212 

18.  S.  J.  H.  ad  E[egem]  G[allise]  on  the  insincerity  of  the  Spanish  king        .  213 

19.  List  of  Jesuits  or  reputed  Jesuits  among  the  scholars  in  the  college  at 

Eome 214 

20.  Passport  for  the  Appellants  signed  by  Card.  Aldobrandino,  Oct.  22  .         .  218 

21.  Letter  from  Dr.  Bishop  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  Oct.  27        .          .         .  'Jl'J 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

PAGE 

22.  Letter  from  a  priest  (unsigned)  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  Nov.  14  .        .  221 

23.  Letter  from  Anthony  Heborne  to  Blackwell,  Nov.  11         ....  223 

24.  Letter  from  Blackwell  in  answer  to  Heborne,  Nov.  17       ....  225 

25.  A  circular  letter  from  Father  Garnet  to  his  brethren,  Nov.  16           .        .  227 

26.  Letter  from  Bluet  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  Paris,  Dec.  6        ...  230 

27.  Letter  from  Anthony  Heborne  to  Blackwell,  Dec.  14         ....  230 

28.  Letter  of  the  discontented  about  the  (Eeonomie  to  the  Archpriest,  and 

the  Arehpriegt  his  answer,  Dec.  13-22 232 

29.  Letter  from  Blackwell  on  the  Brief,  Feb.  3.  1602-3 234 

30.  Three  letters  from  Dr.  Percy  to  friends  in  Paris,  April  1603      .        .        .  235 

31.  Petition  to  the  Privy  Council  from  prisoners  in  Framlingham  Castle       .  242 

32.  Letter  from  Sir  Eobert  Cecil  to  the  Bishop  of  London,     n.d.  .        .        .  245 

33.  Protestations  of  Allegiance 246 


INDEX    .  249 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE  documents  in  the  present  volume  fall   naturally   into  three 
groups. 

I.  The  English  narratives,  or  private  memoranda  of  the  depu- 
tation of  the  four  priests  to  Rome  and  their  proceedings  there, 
during  the  nine  months  from  Feb.  14  to  Oct.  28,  1602,  serve  as  a 
general  introduction  to  what  follows.     In  the  first  of  these  narra- 
tives, or  "  A  Chart  of  our  Affairs,"  John  Mush  writes  in  the  name 
of  the  four,  referring  to  himself  in  the  third  person,  though  he  occa- 
sionally lapses  into  the  first  person  singular  (p.  18  s^.).     The  second 
and  anonymous  narrative,  interesting  from  the  account  given  of  the 
Appellants'  visit  to  the  nuncio  in  Flanders  and  their  stay  in  Paris 
on  the  way  to   Rome,  may  have  been  written  by  Bluetr  but  more 
probably  by  Francis  Barneby,  whose  place   in  the  deputation  was 
afterwards  taken  by  Dr.  Cecil.     Of  Barneby  Bagshaw  wrote  (p.  184) 
that  he  "  in  truth  did  more  than  we  all  in  Flanders  and  was  able  to 
relate  as  much  as  Mr.  Bluet  could  have  done  and  perhaps  more." 

II.  The  Brevis  Relatio  is  a  record  of  a  more  formal  and  official 
character.     The  narrative  with  which  it  begins  is  fuller  and  more 
important  than  that  of  Mush  in  regard  to  the  audiences  of  the  Pope 
and  the  French  ambassador  ;  and  it  is  supplemented  by  the  several 
petitions,  memorials,  and  other  documents  to  which  reference  is 
made  in  the  text.     It  is  not  improbably  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  Cecil, 
whose  academical  degree  entitled  him  to  take  the  first  place  among 


X  INTRODUCTION. 

the  delegates.  It  appears  that  the  French  ambassador  had  desired 
the  Appellants  to  let  him  see,  and  to  deposit  with  him,  copies  of 
all  papers  put  in  by  them  in  the  case  (p.  45).  This  injunction 
may  not  have  been  literally  carried  out  day  by  day.  But  the 
Brevis  Relatio  bears  evidence  of  having  been  prepared  for  submission 
to  some  French  dignitary  as  a  record  of  the  proceedings.  It  is  a 
copy  made  by  an  Italian  clerk  in  three  sections,  and  these  sections 
seem  to  have  been  delivered  together,  or  at  least  were  so  docqueted 
en  Nov.  4  :  that  is,  some  days  after  the  date  of  the  Appellants' 
departure  from  Rome.  On  the  last  page  of  the  narrative  proper 
there  will  be  noticed  the  interpolation  of  a  few  words,  and  the 
erasure  of  others  with  the  note  Jay  raye  les  lignes  cy  dessus.  Three 
pages  further  on  there  is  another  note  in  the  same  hand  :  Premier 
cahier  du  discours  de  ce  qui  cest  passe  en  Vaffaire  des  prestres  anglois 
faict  a  Rome  le  4?  Novemlwe  1602.  A  similar  note  occurs  p.  120, 
segond  cahier  etc.,  with  the  same  date  ;  and  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
record  (p.  151),  troisieme  et  dernier  cahier,  etc.*  The  Brevis  Relatio 
is  probably  the  Record  to  which  the  Appellants  refer  when  taking 
counsel's  opinion  as  to  the  legal  force  of  certain  clauses  in  the  Brief 
of  Oct.  5.,  viz.  "  Utrum  prohibemur  publicare  processum  hujus 
negotii  et  eum  in  posterum  typis  mandare."  The  Dean  of  the  Rota, 
to  whom  the  questions  are  addressed,  answers  :  "  Ex  publicatione 
processus  .  .  .  nihil  boni  consequi  possunt  sacerdotes,"  etc.,  and  the 
process,  being  accordingly  not  published,  may  have  come  back  into 
the  priests'  hands  and  thence  possibly  into  the  possession  of  the 
Bishop  of  London,  reaching  a  final  resting-place  in  the  Inner 
Temple. 

The  documents  included  in  the  Brevis  Relatio  are  arranged 
without  any  regard  to  subject  or  chronological  order.  They  are, 
moreover,  by  no  means  complete.  The  paper  of  Gravamina 
against  the  A  I'ch  priest  was  excluded  on  account  of  its  great  bulk 
(p.  57),  and  because  in  substance  it  had  been  already  sufficiently 

11  This  French  hand  appears  once  more  in  the  endorsement  of  a  separate  docu- 
ment, the  questions  submitted  to  M.  Seraphin  (p.  209). 


INTRODUCTION.  XI 

published  in  the  printed  books.  Some  of  Parsons's  reports  to  the 
Pope  on  the  private  characters  and  vices  of  the  Appellants — papers 
which  the  Pope  would  not  even  allow  the  four  priests  to  see — are 
naturally  not  here.  One  such  paper  is  printed  by  Tierney 
(iii.  clix),  who  also  prints  two  other  Memorials  on  the  controversy 
(ib.  clxii-iv)  drawn  up  by  Parsons  and  presented  in  the  name  of 
the  Archpriest's  procurators  to  the  Cardinals  Arrigoni  and  Borghese. 
A  more  regrettable  loss  is  the  full  text  of  the  Sentence  of  the 
Inquisition,  which  was  in  Tierney's  hands,  though  he  printed  no 
more  than  a  few  lines  of  it. 

Ill,  The  third  group  contains  the  remainder  of  the  miscellaneous 
papers  in  the  Petyt  Collection  relating  to  this  subject.  The  long 
Expostulation  addressed  to  Blackwell  is  a  little  earlier  in  date  than 
the  rest,  for  it  was  written  about  July  or  August  1601,a  before  the 
four  priests  left  England.  The  letters  of  Dr.  Gifford  and  Dr.  Ely, 
men  of  undoubted  orthodoxy  and  learning,  are  notable  for  the  very 
forcible  expression  of  their  anti- Jesuit  sentiments.  The  one  detests 
"  those  violent  and  bloody  spirits  who  continuously  and  unnaturally 
practise  against  their  prince  and  country " ;  and  the  other 
denounces  "  those  unnatural  bastards  that  do  attend  to  nought 
else  but  conquests  and  invasions."  Very  curious  is  the  private 
correspondence  between  the  Appellants  in  Paris  with  their 
friends  in  London  and  in  Borne,  in  which  we  find  Dr.  Bagshaw, 
vain  of  his  strange  intimacy  with  a  Protestant  bishop,  writing  to 
Watson,  "  I  would  my  Lord  of  London  were  now  and  then  by 
when  we  have  talk  of  him  with  some  bishops  and  nobles  here " 
(p.  185),  while  on  the  other  hand,  Dr.  Percy  at  Rome  is  referring  to 
a  bi^other  priest,  Father  Parsons,  in  venomous  language  :  "  0  vox 
serpentina,  cum  ille  nunquam  Christum  sed  quse  sua  sunt  tantum 
quaesivit !  "  (p.  239).  We  get  glimpses,  too,  once  more  of  prison  life 

a  In  the  Introduction  to  vol.  i.  (p.  xxi),  I  stated  that  they  began  their  journey 
about  the  end  of  September.  They  were  at  least  reported  on  the  16th  as  ready  to 
start  immediately  (Tierney,  iii.  p.  cxlviii).  It  appears,  however,  from  the  Second 
Narrative  (infra,  p.  20)  that  they  did  not  leave  London  for  Dover  until  about  Nov.  4. 


Ml  INTRODUCTION. 

in  England.  The  remnants  of  the  old  Wisbech  factions,  now  in 
Framlingham  castle,  are  jealous  of  laymen  encroaching  upon  their 
clerical  privileges.  They  petition  the  Privy  Council  for  relief;  and 
demand  of  the  unfortunate  and  bewildered  Archpriest  more  plentiful 
or  equitable  distribution  of  alms.  The  news  of  the  Brief  of  October 
elicits  from  Garnet  a  letter  to  his  brethren  dignified  and  concilia- 
tory in  tone,  though  coloured  perhaps  in  the  eyes  of  the  Appellants 
with  an  irritating  assumption  of  superior  virtue ;  while  from 
Anthony  Heborne  comes  an  equally  characteristic  but  petulant 
refusal  to  comply  with  the  Archpriest's  request  that  he  should  publish 
the  brief  in  the  Clink.  Yet  what  an  insight  into  the  hard  conditions 
of  the  hunted  missionary's  life,  that  the  most  suitable  place  for  the 
legal  publication  of  a  papal  brief  should  be  the  inside  of  a  London 
gaol !  If  the  Church  of  the  early  Roman  days  has  been  fairly 
styled  the  Church  of  the  Catacombs,  the  Church  of  the  Elizabethan 
Catholics  may  be  as  truly  called  the  Church  of  the  English  Prisons. 

The  series  appropriately  closes  with  a  letter  of  Sir  Robert  Cecil 
"  wherein  he  swears,"  and  by  the  two  specimens  of  a  protestation  of 
allegiance  offered  on  the  part  of  certain  priests. 

The  motives  of  the  Protestant  Queen  in  setting  free  four  priests 
whose  lives  were  forfeited  or  in  jeopardy  for  their  allegiance  to 
Rome,  and  providing  them  with  passports  that  they  might  the  more 
easily  proceed  to  lay  their  clerical  grievances  at  the  feet  of  the  Pope, 
"  Clement  in  deed  as  well  as  in  name,"  may  be  variously  interpreted. 
It  cannot  be  assumed,  however,  that  she  was  actuated  solely  by 
the  design  of  sowing  the  seeds  of  fresh  discord  between  the 
missionaries.  She  and  her  council  were  apparently  in  search  of 
some  trustworthy  test  to  distinguish  loyal  and  disloyal  priests, 
and  she  probably  hoped,  as  James  I.  at  one  time  after  her 
hoped,  that  the  Pope  might  be  induced  to  prohibit  under  censures 
any  attempts  at  insurrection. 

The  plan  was  Bluet's,  and  therefore  the  old  man,  not  the  most 
wise  or  best  tempered  of  the  Appellants,  could  not  be  excluded 
from  the  deputation.  He.  however,  was  by  no  means  ashamed  of 


INTRODUCTION.  Xlll 

his  dealings  with  the  Queen.     It  is  to  his    candid    and    graphic 
account,  presented  to  the  two  Cardinals  in  charge  of  the  case,  that 
we  owe  our  knowledge  of  the  details  of  this    curious    episode.* 
Dr.  Cecil  was  a  more  accommodating  person,  clever  and  plausible. 
He  had  been  chaplain  or  secretary  to  Cardinal  Allen,  and   a  friend 
of  Father  Parsons,  whose  letters  and  secrets  he  betrayed  to  Lord 
Burghley.     His  knowledge  of  languages  and  diplomatic  ability  no 
doubt  made  him  a  valuable  acquisition  to  the  Appellants,  to  whom 
his  discreditable  adventures  under  the  alias  of  Snowdon  were  very 
likely  unknown.     But  how  he  came  to  join  the  deputation  at  Paris 
to  the  exclusion  of  Barneby  is  not  explained.     Mush,  the  leader  of 
the  Northern  clergy,  a  missionary  of  experience  and  repute,  was  a 
man  of  more  genuine  worth.     Champney,  the  youngest  of  the  four, 
was  a  scholar  who  was  to  make  his  mark  as  a  controversialist  011 
Anglican  Orders,  and  to  become  a  doctor  of  the  Sorboniie  and  vice- 
president  of  Douai  College.     These  men  denied,  with  evident  truth, 
that   they    had   received  a    penny    from    the    Queen,  or  had  any 
commission    from    her.     Yet   they    were    something    more    than 
"  banished "   priests.       For   it    was    well   understood    that    for    a 
banished    priest  to    return    to    England   the    penalty  was   death, 
whereas  Bluet  at  least  seems  to  have  been  on  parole  to  come  back 
to  his  gaoler  with  a  report  of  his  proceedings  ;   and  Barneby  also 
was  soon,  willingly  or  unwillingly,  in  England  again  and  in  prison. 
Unfortunately,  the  object  of  the  deputation  and  the  important 
points  in  dispute  were  at  the  time,  and  have  been  to  this  day, 
obscured  by  the  irrelevant  issues  raised  by  party  spirit  and  passion. 
Charges  were  brought  by  the  one  side  against  the  other  regardless 
of  proof  or  probability.     Nothing  seems  too  base  or  treacherous  to 
be  believed  of  a  Jesuit,  by  certain  Appellants.     Parsons,  on  the 
other  hand,   was  not  the   kind   of  controversialist  who   aims   at 
discovering  and  grappling  with  the  strongest  point  in  his  adver- 
saries' position.     As  with  the  two  deputies  in  1599,  so  now  with 

"  Printed  in  English,  Cal.  S.  P.,  Dom.  Eliz.  cclxxxiii.  70,  and  in  the  original  Latin 
in  Jesuits  and  Seculars,  p.  153. 


XIV  INTRODUCTION. 

the  four  in  1602,  his  tactics  were  rather  to  "poison  the  wells,"  to 
damage  the  priests'  characters,  to  misrepresent  their  motives  and 
prevent  their  obtaining  a  hearing. 

How  nearly  he  succeeded  in  this  is  evident.  The  Pope  regarded 
them  with  anger  and  suspicion.  He  had  heard  they  were  disturbers  of 
the  peace,  heretics,  deniers  of  his  powers  to  depose  princes,  spies  in  the 
pay  of  Elizabeth.  "  As  to  toleration  it  would  do  harm.  What  letters, 
what  commission  (he  asked)  did  they  bring  from  the  Queen  ?  " 

That  they  obtained  a  fair  hearing  was  due,  it  seems,  entirely  to 
the  intervention  of  the  French  ambassador  acting  under  instructions 
from  Henri  IV.  A  noteworthy  condition  of  his  help  was  that  the 
priests  should  not  say  a  word  in  public  or  private  against  the  Queen 
or  Government  of  England  (p.  45).  When  once  the  Pope  was  made 
to  understand  that  there  was  something  to  say  for  the  Appellants,  the 
change  in  his  tone  was  remarkable.  He  declared  that  justice  should 
be  done,  brushed  aside  the  mutual  recriminations  and  personalities, 
and  treated  the  Appellants  throughout  with  singular  patience, 
moderation  and  kindliness.  Parsons — for  the  Archpriest's  pro- 
curators were  mere  puppets — still  endeavoured  to  prejudice  the 
cause  of  the  Appellants  by  identifying  their  demands  with  the 
extravagances  of  William  Watson.  It  would  be  as  fair  to  make 
the  English  Jesuits  as  a  body  responsible  for  the  explosive  schemes 
of  their  friends  and  adherents,  Catesby  and  Guy  Fawkes. 

The  gist  of  the  Appellants'  case  may  be  found  in  the  six  short 
petitions  formulated  on  March  6  (p.  103).  They  asked  for  a 
decision  on  the  charge  of  schism  and  disobedience  brought  against 
them  by  Blackwell  and  the  Jesuit  theologians,  the  charge  "  which 
had  been  the  cause  of  so  many  scandals."  They  asked  that  nego- 
tiations should  be  entered  into  with  the  view  of  lightening  the 
pressure  of  the  penal  laws,  or  of  securing  some  measure  of  tolera- 
tion. They  petitioned  for  episcopal  government.  They  begged 
that  those  who  had  "  impiously  plotted  against  the  state  "  might  be 
removed  from  the  colleges  of  Douai  and  Rome  ;  that  all  priests, 
religious  and  secular,  should  be  prohibited  from  intermeddling  with 


INTRODUCTION.  XV 

political  matters  calculated  to  provoke  the  Government  to  more 
rigorous  persecution  ;  and  that,  finally,  all  Catholics,  lay  or  clerical, 
should  be  put  under  an  obligation  to  reveal  any  designs  they  should 
know  of,  directed  against  the  Queen  and  State. 

There  was  surely  nothing  seditious,  unorthodox  or  scandalous 
in  such  demands  as  these.  On  the  political  side  there  was  indeed 
reasonable  ground  for  viewing  the  intrigues,  in  which  Parsons  took 
a  principal  part,  as  the  provocative  cause  of  the  increase  of  perse- 
cution, and  for  desiring  to  diminish  the  Jesuits'  power  of  doing 
mischief.  Parsons  had  embarked  upon  his  long  career  of  con- 
spiracy in  1581,  in  the  teeth  of  his  pledges  and  the  commands  of 
his  superiors."  He  had  still  later,  in  spite  of  the  more  stringent 
decrees  of  his  Order  in  1593,  published  his  "Conference  on  the 
succession,"  and  written  his  revolutionary  "  Memorial  for  the 
Reformation  "  ;b  and,  again,  in  1598,  with  characteristic  audacity, 
but  unusual  want  of  foresight,  he  had  announced  to  a  brother 
Jesuit  and  countryman,  and  afterwards  proposed  to  the  Pope, 
"  that  he  might  crack  his  head  over  it  for  a  little  while,"  the  insane 
project  of  having  the  Infanta  of  Spain  placed  on  the  throne  of 
England  with  a  Roman  Cardinal  for  her  consort ! 

It  may  not  be  surprising  that  the  priests  failed  to  secure  the 
guarantees  they  wished  for  in  the  matter  of  politics.  The  Spanish 
influence  was  too  strong.  But  it  should  not  be  surprising  also 
that,  in  view  of  this  failure,  the  Queen  took  no  steps  towards 
toleration.  One,  it  may  be  her  main,  object  in  facilitating  the  appeal 
had  been  so  far  unsuccessful.  Hence  the  disappointing  Proclama- 
tion of  November  5. 

In  the  matter  of  BlackwellV  misgovernment  it  was  proved  that 
he  had  exceeded  his  powers,  and  had  acted  tyrannically.  It  was 
not  altogether  unreasonable  that  the  Appellants  should  ask  for  his 
removal,  or  for  the  abolition  of  his  office.  Yet  it  was  hardly  to  be 

•  See  an  article  in   the  Edinburgh  Review  of  April   1898,  entitled  "  English 
Jesuits  and  Scottish  Intrigues,  1581-2." 

h  A  copy  of  which  he  presented  to  the  Infanta  in  June  1601. 


xvi  INTRODUCTION. 

expected  that  the  Pope,  in  the  circumstances,  would  yield  so  far. 
Failing  to  obtain  bishops,  and  failing  to  find  acceptance  for  a  plan 
to  neutralise  the  authority  of  the  Archpriest  by  the  institution  of 
several  local  and  co-ordinate  archpriests,  the  Appellants  bent  all 
their  efforts  towards  withdrawing  their  Superior  from  the  dominant 
influence  of  the  Jesuits.  In  this,  as  has  been  said,  they  were 
entirely  successful. 

Here  it  would  seem  that  these  introductory  remarks  should  come 
to  an  end.  But  in  view  of  certain  criticisms  made  by  Father  Gerard 
in  an  article  in  The  Month  entitled  "  The  Archpriest  Controversy  " 
(Jan.  1897)  the  point  just  referred  to  appears  to  need  more  particular 
elucidation.  In  the  Introduction  to  the  first  volume  of  this  work  I 
had  observed,  in  reference  to  the  original  appointment  of  the  Arch- 
priest,  that  he  was  instructed  by  Cardinal  Cajetan  "  in  all  matters 
of  gravity  to  follow  the  advice  of  the  Superior  of  the  Jesuits  " 
(p.  xvi),  and,  again,  in  relation  to  the  Brief  of  October,  1602, 
that  "  the  Appellants  triumphed  in  the  withdrawal  of  the  offensive 
clause  in  the  Archpriest's  instructions  bidding  him  to  take  counsel 
of  the  Jesuit  Superior.  He  was  now,  on  the  contrary,  '  for  the 
sake  of  peace,'  forbidden  to  consult  the  Jesuits,  whether  in 
England  or  in  Rome."  Moreover,  in  Jesuits  and  Seculars  (p.  Ixv), 
describing  the  Appellants'  view  of  the  same  clause,  I  had  written 
that  whereas  Blackwell  "had  no  authority  over  the  Jesuits, he  was 
bouud  to  consult  their  Superior.  This  appeared  tantamount  to 
placing  the  seculars  under  the  entire  control  of  Garnet." 

Upon  this  Father  Gerard  remai-ks :  "  We  have  seen  in  what 
terms  Mr.  Law  describes  the  purport  of  this  admonition,  and  in  so 
doing  he  has  but  followed  in  the  wake  of  the  Appellant  writers, 
who  all  speak  in  the  same  strain.  But  it  is  somewhat  remarkable 
that,  constantly  as  the  Cardinal's  letter  has  been  spoken  of,  it 
should  apparently  have  never  been  textually  quoted,  and  when  we 
turn  to  its  actual  words  we  find  something  very  different  from  what 
we  have  been  led  to  expect.  Cajetau,  in  his  formal  notification 


INTRODUCTION.  XV11 

of  Blackwell's  appointment,  had  emphatically  stated  that  the 
Fathers  of  the  Society  '  have  no  jurisdiction,  nor  pretend  to  have, 
over  the  secular  priests.' a  In  the  private  instructions,  sent  at  the 
same  time,  he  speaks  as  follows  : 

"  '  Although  the  Superior  of  the  said  Fathers  is  not  among  the 
consultors  of  the  Archpriest,  yet,  since  it  is  of  the  greatest  import- 
ance, and  is  the  earnest  desire  and  command  of  His  Holiness,  that 
there  should  be  complete  union  of  mind  and  agreement  between 
the  Fathers  of  the  Society  and  the  Secular  Clergy,  and  as  the  said 
Superior,  on  account  of  his  experience  of  English  affairs  and  the 
authority  he  has  amongst  Catholics,  may  greatly  assist  all  consulta- 
tions of  the  Clergy,  the  Archpriest  will  be  careful  in  matters  of 
greater  moment  to  ask  his  opinion  and  advice,  so  that  everything 
may  be  directed  in  a  more  orderly  manner,  with  greater  light  and 
peace,  to  the  glory  of  God.'  "  "  It  is  obvious,"  adds  Father  Gerard, 
"  that  such  an  injunction  is  altogether  caricatured  by  the  summary 
we  have  seen." 

It  is  well  that  Father  Gerard  has  called  attention  to  this  point, 
which  is  important. 

In  the  first  place,  I  must  take  the  opportunity  of  correcting  a 
verbal  inaccuracy  into  which  I  inadvertently  fell  in  the  first  passage 
quoted  above,  and  must  ask  the  reader  to  substitute  (vol.  i.  p.  xvi)  the 
words  "  obtain  the  advice  "  for  "  follow  the  advice."  There  is  cer- 
tainly a  difference,  which  may  be  important,  between  an  injunction 
to  get  advice  and  to  follow  it,  though  there  may  also  be  circum- 
stances in  which  the  one  is  virtually  equivalent  to  the  other.  On 
the  other  hand,  Father  Gerard  is  quite  mistaken  in  supposing  that 
the  clause  in  question  has  never  before  been  quoted  textually. 
There  was  no  need  for  him  to  translate  it  from  a  manuscript  copy 
in  the  English  college  at  Eome.  The  whole  passage  in  which  the 
clause  occurs  was  given  in  the  original  Latin  as  well  as  in  a 
literal  translation  by  John  Colleton,  in  his  "  Just  Defence  of  the 

»  These  words  of  Cajetan  are  as  emphatically  quoted,  with  Colleton's  comment 
upon  them,  in  Jesuits  and  Seculars  (p.  Ixiii). 

VOL.  ii.  a 


XV111  INTRODUCTION. 

Slandered  Priests"  (p.  175),  a  work  which  should  be  in  the  hands 
of  everyone  who  wishes  to  form  a  fair  judgment  upon  the  matter. 
The  words  in  debate  are,  "  Curabit  Archipresbyter  in  rebus 
maioribus  indicium  quoque  eius,  consiliumque  acquirere ; "  or,  in 
Colleton's  English,  "  The  Archpriest  shall  take  care,  in  matters  of 
greater  moment,  to  obtain  his  judgment  and  counsel."  * 

Father  Gerard,  then,  appears  to  regard  this  injunction  as  little 
more  than  a  general  exhortation  to  peace  and  concord,  with  a  sug- 
gestion that,  as  a  means  to  this  concord,  there  should  be  mutual 
conference  and  counsel.  But  this  is  to  misunderstand  or  ignore 
the  whole  historical  setting  of  the  clause  and  its  bearing  upon  sub- 
sequent events.  Indeed,  its  true  significance  and  purport  can  best 
be  made  clear  by  a  brief  sketch  of  its  history. 

This  history  will  then  make  it  clear  (1)  that  at  the  very  outset  of 
the  controversy,  in  the  judgment  of  the  most  reasonable  of  the 
Appellants,  the  clause  virtually  placed  the  secular  clergy  and  their 
superior  under  the  control  of  Garnet b ;  (2)  that  Blackwell  himself, 
so  far  from  attempting  to  modify  this  judgment,  behaved  continu- 
ally in  such  a  manner  as  practically  to  confirm  it ;  (3)  that  the  alleged 
subserviency  of  the  Archpriest  to  the  Society  formed  the  main  ground 
of  the  Appeal  of  1600  ;  (4)  that  while  the  Appellants  strove  eagerly 
at  Rome  to  get  the  clause  in  question  rescinded,  Blackwell  and 
Parsons  as  strenuously  fought  for  its  retention ;  and,  (5)  that  when 
the  Pope,  acceding  to  the  petition  of  the  Appellants,  not  only  abro- 
gated this  part  of  Cajetan's  instructions  but  strictly  forbade  the 
Archpriest  in  future  to  consult  the  Jesuits  in  England  or  elsewhere 
on  the  affairs  of  his  office,  the  true  import  of  the  Cardinal's  words, 

*  Blackwell's  own  rendering  of  the  clause  in  his  summary  of  letters  and  briefs 
submitted  to  the  Government  in  1607  was,  "  that  the  Archpriest  in  causes  of 
greater  importance  should  use  the  advice  of  the  Superior  of  the  Jesuits  because 
he  was  a  man  of  .great  experience  in  the  affairs  of  England." 

b  Beliefs,  fears,  and  suspicions,  most  potent  factors  in  the  history  of  any  party, 
cannot  be  ignored  as  non-existent  or  as  mere  pretences  because  in  the  opinion  of 
a  critic  three  centuries  later  these  beliefs  and  fears  were  not  justified  by  the 
circumstances.  Nor,  in  the  case  of  the  Appellants,  can  their  motives  be  fairly 
jndped  without  reading  their  own  books. 


INTRODUCTION.  XIX 

in  the  mind  of  Parsons,  is  discovered  through  the  intrigues  and 
subterfuges  by  which,  for  the  next  seven  years,  he  endeavoured  to 
evade  the  papal  prohibition  and  to  restore  in  effect  the  original  clause. 

The  historian,  who  follows  in  the  wake  of  neither  Jesuit  nor 
Appellant,  and  has  before  his  eyes  the  mass  of  documents  printed 
in  the  fifth  volume  of  Tierney's  "  Dodd,"  must  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  the  clause  in  debate  was  the  main  hinge  upon  which 
the  Archpriest  controversy  turned  in  its  earlier  and  later  stages, 
from  1598  to  1609.  The  cry  for  bishops,  the  demand  for  a  fair 
distribution  of  alms,  for  reform  in  the  administration  of  the  semi- 
naries, for  abstention  from  politics,  for  the  appointment  of  an 
accredited  agent  of  the  clergy  at  Rome,  all  sprang  from,  or  were 
intensified  by,  the  desire  to  secure  a  government  of  the  secular 
clergy  independent  of  the  control  or  dominant  influence  of  a  hand- 
ful of  Jesuits ;  and  the  clause  was  naturally  regarded  as  the  main 
obstacle  to  this  coveted  independence.  For  if  the  Archpriest  were 
a  friend  of  the  Jesuits  he  would,  in  virtue  of  his  instructions,  feel 
justified  in  following  their  lead,  political  and  ecclesiastical ;  if  he 
were  hostile  to  the  Jesuits,  the  obligation  to  consult  them  would 
force  him  on  all  important  occasions  to  show  his  cards,  and  lead  to 
the  frustration  of  every  project  opposed  to  their  wishes ;  for  Parsons 
and  his  colleagues  at  the  English  College  presented  at  Rome,  as 
events  showed,  a  well-nigh  impenetrable  barrier  to  access  to  the 
Papal  Court. 

To  understand  the  Appellants'  point  of  view  in  1598  it  must  b»^ 
remembered  that  at  that  date  there  were  more  than  300  seminary 
priests  in  England,  about  40  or  50  old  Marian  clergy,  and  15 
Jesuit  priests,*  say  one  Jesuit  to  24  seculars,  the  whole  number  of 

•These  fifteen  were  — 

1.  H.  Garnet,  alias  Whalley,  Darcy,  Fanner,  etc. 

2.  E.  Weston,  alias  Edmunds. 

3.  R.  Holtby,  alias  Ducket,  Fetherston,  etc. 

4.  T.  Lister,  alias  Butler. 

5.  R.  Jones,  alias  Holland,  Draper,  Northe. 

6.  J.  Bennet,  alias  Price,  Flood,  Baker. 

a  2 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

Jesuits  being  less  by  half  the  number  of  priests  who  signed  the 
Appeal.  Several  of  the  Jesuits  at  this  time  were  comparatively 
new  comers,  possessing  far  less  experience  on  the  mission  than 
had  now  been  gained  by  such  recognised  leaders  of  the  clergy  as 
Colleton  or  Mush.  The  discords  which  had  already  arisen  between 
the  two  sections  of  the  clergy,  the  adherents  and  opponents  of  the 
Jesuits,  have  been  described  in  the  Introduction  to  the  former 
volume.  The  appointment  of  the  Archpriest  was  intended,  so  the 
letters  of  Cajetan  declared,  to  put  an  end  to  these  quarrels  and 
establish  unity  and  peace.  But  Blackwell  was  already  known  as  a 
strong  partisan  of  the  Jesuits  and  the  author  of  what  appeared  to 
be  an  exaggerated  eulogium  of  the  Society.*  Moreover,  the  pre- 
sumption that  he  was  nominated  to  the  office  by  Parsons  rises  at 
least  to  the  very  highest  degree  of  probability.  Now,  Blackwell 
was  not  made  Superior  of  the  Roman  Church  in  England,  or  even  of 
the  missionary  clergy.  He  had  jurisdiction  over  the  secular  priests 
from  the  seminaries  only.  He  had  no  authority  whatever  over  the 
Jesuits,  and  yet  he  was  bound  to  consult  them  in  the  government 
of  his  own  subjects.  The  Jesuit  Superior,  in  the  government  of 
his  body,  was  not  so  bound  to  consult  the  Archpriest. 

In  these  circumstances,  Wm.  Bishop,  seeing  that  the  Assistants 
appointed  for  Blackwell  also  belonged  to  the  party  favouring  the 

7.  J.  Gerard,  alias  Standish,  Brook,  Lee,  etc. 

8.  E.  Oldcorne,  alias  Hall,  Hutton,  Parker. 

9.  T.  Stanney,  alias  Pinke. 

10.  B.  Couling,  alias  Collin  ,     f  Wh0m  little  is  known 

11.  B.  Collins 

12.  E.  Walpole,  alias  Pauper. 

13.  J.  Percy,  alias  Fisher,  Fairfax. 

14.  B.  Banks,  alias  Stanhope. 

15.  B.  Blunt,  alias  Mann,  Udall,  Eandall,  Basset,  Mildmay,  etc. 

•  Blackwell  wrote  to  the  Cardinal  Protector,  Jan.  10,  1597  :  "  So  far  are  these 
holy  fathers  estranged  from  all  appetite  of  seeking  to  bear  rule,  as  in  every  place 
they  prefashion  unto  us  an  example  of  rare  humility,  mildness,  patience,  piety, 
and  charity  "  (Colleton's  translation).  The  whole  letter  is  printed  in  Jesuits  and 
Seculars,  p.  137. 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

Jesuits,  made  a  request  to  him  that,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  some 
of  the  remaining  Assistants,  who  were  left  to  be  chosen  by  Black- 
well  himself,  should  be  selected  from  priests  of  the  other  side. 
He  answered  that  "  the  most  Illustrious  Lord  Protector  had  pro- 
vided that  those  who  were  the  authors  of  war  and  bickerings  with 
the  Fathers  should  be  removed  from  all  charge  and  government. 
For  grapes  cannot  be  gathered  of  thorns  nor  figs  of  thistles." 
Upon  this,  Colleton,  after  quoting  the  passage  from  Cajetaii's 
instructions,  cited  by  Father  Gerard,  thus  comments :  "  Now  we 
appeal  to  the  judgment  of  the  wise  whether  these  things  do  not 
seem  (and  this  was  all  that  we  said)  to  bewray  partiality  in  the 
choice  of  the  Archpriest  and  his  counsellors.  Or  whether  the  con- 
tention now  on  foot  among  us  (and  for  appeasing  whereof  the 
Subordination  is  said  to  be  instituted)  being  betwixt  the  Jesuits 
and  the  Secular  Priests,  were  like  by  this  choice  to  take  an  happy 
or  a  peaceable  end,  when  the  Superior  appointed  had  before  so 
engaged  himself  in  the  false  praises  of  the  one  side,  and  alike 
untruly  derogated  from  the  deserts  of  the  other  :  when  all  the 
Assistants  must  be  of  the  Jesuits  party,  and  none  for  us  whom 
they  impugned  :  when  father  Garnet,  our  capital  adversary,  by 
express  order  must  be  called  to  consultation  in  all  matters  of 
moment,  and  nothing  pass  without  his  advice:  when  his  calling 
also  to  consultation  must  be  holden  for  a  supreme  benefit  and 
furtherance  of  matters,  and  for  a  greater  increase  of  order,  light, 
peace,  and  the  glory  of  God ;  and  yet  admitting  of  any  of  our  side 
to  the  same  consultation  must  be  deemed  as  little  consonant  to 
peace  and  reason  as  for  men  to  seek  grapes  upon  thorns  or  figs 
upon  thistles  "  (p.  175). 

If  the  fears  and  suspicions  here  expressed  were  unfounded,  some 
evidence  would  be  forthcoming  that  Blackwell,  while  these  instruc- 
tions were  in  force,  acted  on  occasions  independently  of  Garnet  or 
of  Jesuit  influence,  or  that  his  conduct  towards  the  Appellants — 
conduct  now  commonly  censured  as  ill-judged  and  tyrannical — 
met  with  the  disapproval  of  his  Jesuit  advisers.  This  is  far  from 


XXII  INTRODUCTION. 

being  the  case.  The  public  Appeal  to  Rome  signed  by  the  Thirty- 
three  priests,  and  addressed  in  form  to  Blackwell  himself,  puts  the 
Jesuits  in  front  of  their  indictment.  "  Very  many,"  it  begins, 
"and  most  unworthy  are  those  things  which  for  these  two  years 
past  we  have  endured  at  the  hands  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus  and  of  your  Reverence  both  approving  and  multiplying  the 
injuries  done."  The  charge  is,  in  effect,  that  the  injuries  com- 
plained of  were  initiated  by  the  Jesuits,  and  that  Blackwell 
throughout  defended,  supported  and  carried  them  out.  That  this 
complaint  was  not  made  without  ground  is,  I  think,  clear. 

The  first  grievance  stated  in  the  Appeal  is  the  dissemination 
by  the  Jesuit  Lister  of  a  violent  denunciation  of  the  Appel- 
lants as  guilty  of  schism,  and  Blackwell's  approval  of  the  treatise. 
This  Adversus  Fadiosos  was  a  counterblast  to  the  equally  offensive 
and  violent  memorial  against  the  Jesuits  similarly  disseminated  in 
manuscript  some  years  earlier  by  the  firebrands  of  the  opposite 
side.  The  first  act  of  the  Appellants  on  receiving  this  document 
was  to  write  to  Blackwell  asking  if  he  approved  it.  His  curt 
answer  was,  "  I  allow  of  the  said  discourse."  They  then  requested 
him  to  revoke  it.  He  replied  that  the  request  was  unreasonable. 
u  because  the  medicine  ought  not  to  be  removed  before  the  sore  be 
thoroughly  cured"  (April  1599).  Father  Gerard  admits  that  this 
treatise  which  the  Archpriest  thus  "  formally  approved  and  the 
Pope  condemned,"  was  "  indefensible."  But  did  the  Archpriest. 
on  so  grave  an  occasion,  fail  to  take  counsel  of  the  Jesuit  Superior 
whose  subject  was  causing  such  a  turmoil  ?  or  did  Garnet,  on  his 
own  account,  disavow  the  treatise  or  give  any  sign  of  disapproval  ? 
On  the  contrary,  the  latter  wrote  to  Colleton,  "  Ye  have  in  the  judg- 
ment of  the  learned  incurred  the  most  shameful  note  of  schism." 
Colleton  then  complained  to  Blackwell  of  the  language  of  both 
Lister  and  Garnet,  and  got  for  his  answer,  "  You  ought  for  their 
writings  and  admonitions  to  have  thanked  them  in  a  dutiful  and 
humble  manner."  An  unpleasant  colour  is  given  to  the  complicity 
of  Garnet  in  this  matter  by  a  private  letter  written  by  him  to  the 


INTRODUCTION,  XXI 11 

General  of  the  Society,  which  suggests  to  Father  Gerard  (as  if  in 
some  palliation  of  Lister's  act)  that  Lister's  brain  was  affected. 
The  fact  is,  that  in  1597,  Garnet  had  written  to  the  General  that 
he  was  in  great  trouble  and  anxiety  how  to  deal  with  Lister, 
"  whose  every  disorder  (morbus)  proceeds  not  so  much  from 
infirmity  of  brain  as  from  perturbation  and  levity  of  mind."  Yet 
in  the  following  year  the  production  of  this  intemperate  and  fickle 
character  is  referred  to  by  Garnet  himself  as  the  "judgment  of 
the  learned." 

The  second  grievance  of  the  Appellants  is  what  Father 
Gerard  terms  Blackwell's  "  extraordinary  lack  of  judgment " 
and  "  ill-advised  severity  "  in  insisting  that  his  opponents  should 
acknowledge  themselves  to  have  been  guilty  of  schism  and 
do  penance  after  they  had  submitted  to  the  papal  decision  and 
surrendered  to  the  Archpriest's  authority.  But,  again,  was  this 
Blackwell's  own  unprompted  judgment  ?  He  announced  it  in 
these  terms :  "  We  have  received  a  resolution  from  our  Mother 
City  that  the  refusers  of  the  appointed  authority  were  schismatics ; 
and  surely  I  would  not  give  absolution  to  any  that  should  make 
no  conscience  thereof,"  etc.  The  authors  of  the  Appeal  and  their 
friends  declare  that,  when  pressed  T  Black  well  admitted  that  this 
resolution  came  from  Father  Tichbourn  or  Father  Walford,  Jesuits 
residing  at  Kome.  "  Yet,"  add  the  Appellants,  "  your  reverence 
did  so  propose  and  grace  the  same,  as  many  then  did  and  yet  do 
believe,  that  the  said  resolution  came  as  a  definitive  sentence  from 
the  see  apostolic."  Garnet  in  England  cannot  be  made  responsible 
for  the  indiscretions  of  Jesuits  in  Rome,  but  unless  there  was  little 
unity  or  discipline  among  his  own  subjects  it  may  be  presumed 
that  he  approved,  as  Blackwell  certainly  did,  the  assertion  of 
Father  Jones,  a  theologian  of  the  Society,  who  now  went  a  step 
further  than  Lister  in  declaring  that  all  who  defended  the  mal- 
contents from  the  charge  of  schism  would  themselves  fall  under 
the  censures  of  the  Church. 

Blackwell,  then,  cannot  fairly  be  made  the  scapegoat  of  the 


XXIV  INTRODUCTION. 

contending  parties.  It  is  impossible  to  dissociate  his  conduct  from 
that  of  his  Jesuit  advisers.  He  was  severely  reprimanded  by  the 
Pope,  for  he  was  ultimately  responsible,  as  the  immediate  superior 
of  the  Appellants  ;  but  the  Cardinals  who  tried  the  case,  in  the 
report  which  formed  the  basis  of  the  Brief,  charitably  excuse  him, 
"  inasmuch  as  he  was  not  learned  in  the  law,  and  because  it  is 
probable  that  he  acted  for  the  most  part  by  the  counsel  of  others." 

When  there  was  question  at  Rome  of  abrogating  the  clause,  the 
Archpriest's  agents,  in  a  Memorial  drawn  up  by  Parsons,  made  a 
show,  on  behalf  of  the  Jesuits,  of  generously  abandoning  it.  The 
Fathers,  it  is  said,  never  possessed  or  desired  a  particle  of  juris- 
diction or  power  over  the  secular  clergy,  and  if  this  single  clause 
in  Cajetan's  instructions,  concerning  which  the  Appellants  are  so 
vindictively  agitating,  appears  to  present  any  inconvenience,  his 
Holiness  can  easily  determine  as  seems  good  to  him.  But 
presently,  when  the  removal  of  the  clause  was  imminent,  another 
Memorial  went  up  from  the  same  quarter,  pointing  out  two  evils 
which  must  result.  First,  it  would  be  a  slur  upon  the  Fathers, 
both  in  the  eyes  of  Catholics  and  of  heretics.  Secondly,  the 
carrying  out  of  the  Arehpriest's  office  would  be  rendered  in  many 
cases  impossible.  Very  forcibly  it  is  urged  that  the  Archpriest 
cannot  procure  residences  and  maintenance  for  priests  sent  into 
England  by  the  Jesuits,  "  who  govern  the  seminaries,"  unless  he 
obtains  information  from  the  Fathers  regarding  them  ;  nor  can 
he  in  England  in  any  way  provide  for  the  same  clergy  except  by 
the  care,  industry  and  charity  of  the  same  Fathers.*  If  the  clause 
is  removed  all  this  special  business  of  the  Fathers,  built  up  with 

•  This  was  indeed  the  case.  The  few  English  Fathers,  backed  by  the  resources 
of  a  powerful  Society,  with  extraordinary  energy  and  daring,  and  with  the  com- 
mand of  the  purses  of  rich  laymen,  had  supported  and  built  up  the  mission 
on  the  foundations  laid  by  Allen.  They  were  making  themselves  well-nigh 
indispensable.  They  held  a  number  of  the  clergy  in  the  hollow  of  their  hands. 
It  was  an  abnormal  state  of  things.  Reaction  and  revolt,  even  apart  from  the 
political  quarrel,  were  inevitable.  The  Jesuits  were  naturally  tenacious  of  their 
hardly-won  position  and  power,  and  the  seculars  as  naturally  tenacious  of  their 
liberty  and  independence. 


1NTKODUCTION.  XXV 

much  risk  and  labour,  must  fall  to  the  ground,  and  result  in  irre- 
parable mischief.  In  a  letter  written  chiefly  in  cypher  to  Garnet 
in  August,  before  the  publication  of  the  Brief,  Parsons  wrote  : 
"  As  for  the  clause  450,  39,  &c.,  it  must  stand  for  the  present; 
otherwise  there  would  be  110  peace  :  after,  when  inconveniences  are 
proved,  they  may  be  represented  by  means  of  266,  who,  with  help 
of  255,  may  procure  sufficient  remedy."  At  the  last  moment 
Blackwell's  procurators  in  vain  suggested  to  the  Pope  that  it  should 
be  set  down  in  the  Brief,  at  least  by  way  of  parenthesis,  that  the 
Jesuits  had  themselves  petitioned  that  the  clause  should  be 
removed.*  The  Pope,  however,  allowed  it  to  be  stated  that  the 
Fathers  approved  of  the  alteration.  It  maybe  well  here  to  give 
the  exact  terms  of  the  paragraph  in  the  Brief  dealing  with  the 
question : — 

"  Atque  ut  tu  [Blackwell]  sine  ulla  cujusquam  offensione,  ac 
majore  cum  animorum  quiete,  et  omnium  pace  et  concordia,  officio 
tuo  fungaris,  authoritate  apostolica,  tenore  presentium,  tibi  in 
virtute  sanctse  obedientiae  mandamus,  ut  nulla  negotia  ad  officium 
tuum  spectantia  expedias,  communices,  aut  tractes  cum  provinciali 
societatis  Jesu,  vel  aliis  religiosis  ejusdem  societatis  in  Anglia 
existentibus ;  ne  scilicet  novas  discordise  et  contentionis  inter  eos  et 
presbyteros  appellantes  occasio  prasbeatur ;  ac  propterea  instruc- 
tionemtibi  a  dicto  Henrico  Cardinale  Cajetano,  super  hac  re  traditam, 
pari  authoritate  per  presentes  penitus  tollimus  et  abrogamus. 
Insuper  tibi  prascipimus  ne  de  ecclesiee  Anglicanae  administratione 
et  regimine,  vel  de  rebus  ad  dictum  regimen  et  officium  tuum 
pertinentibus,  per  literas,  vel  interpositam  personam,  vel  alio 
quovis  modo  cum  religiosis  ejusdem  societatis  in  Romana  curia, 
vel  alibi  ubicunque  commorantibus  agas  ;  sed  omnia  ad  nos,  et 
Romanum  pontificem,  aut  ad  protectorem  pro  tempore  existentem 
referas.  Non  quod  nos  aliquid  sinistri  aut  mali  de  iisdem 
religiosis  suspicamur,  quos  scimus  sincere  pietatis  zelo  duci,  et  quse 
Dei  sunt  vere  quaerere  ;  sed  quod  pro  pace  et  quiete  inter  catholicos 
•  Tierney,  iii.  clxxxii.,  quoting  from  the  Gradwell  MSS. 


XXVI  INTRODUCTION. 

in  eo  regno  tuenda  sic  convenire  judicamus  :  quodetiidem  religiosi 
societatis  verum  esse,  atque  expedire  censuerunt." 

The  Brief,  then,  was  clear  and  explicit.  The  clause  in  the 
instructions  given  to  Blackwell  by  Cardinal  Cajetan  was  utterly 
annulled  and  abrogated.  Moreover,  the  Archpriest,  to  whom  the 
Brief  was  addressed,  was  prohibited  in  future  from  treating  of  the 
government  or  administration  of  the  English  Church,  or  of  affairs 
connected  with  his  office,  either  by  letter  or  by  personal  inter- 
mediaries, or  in  any  way  whatever,  with  the  Fathers  of  the  Society 
residing  in  Rome  or  elsewhere.  All  such  matters  were  to  be 
referred  directly  to  the  Pope  or  the  Cardinal  Protector. 

With  the  publication  of  this  decree  the  first  chapter  in  the 
history  of  the  clause  comes  to  an  end,  and  the  documents  in  the 
Petyt  Collection  carry  us  no  further.  But  for  the  more  complete 
justification  of  the  summary  presented  in  the  first  volume,  and 
censured  by  my  critic  as  a  caricature,  I  may  be  permitted  to 
briefly  touch  upon  the  sequel,  as  it  is  recorded  by  Tierney  and 
supported  by  the  documents  printed  in  his  fifth  volume,  to  which 
the  curious  reader  must  go  for  further  particulars. 

In  October  1603,  twelve  months  after  the  Brief  appeared, 
Blackwell  wrote  to  the  Protector,  Cardinal  Farnese,  with  the 
object  of  obtaining  a  reversal  of  the  decree  ;  and  it  is  significant 
that  his  letter  was  sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  secretary  of  the 
Society,  and  its  address  was  in  the  handwriting  of  Parsons  himself. 
The  text  of  this  letter  I  have  not  seen.  The  statement  is  made  on 
the  authority  of  Tierney  (v.  15),  who  had  the  letter  in  his  hands. 
Other  communications  seem  to  have  passed  with  a  view  of  mini- 
mising the  purport  of  the  prohibition  if  it  could  not  be  entirely 
cancelled.  Farnese,  on  Feb.  10,  1607,  sends  to  Blackwell  the 
Pope's  interpretation  of  the  Brief.  "His  Holiness  wished  me  to 
declare  that  the  clause  ....  must  be  understood  in  this  sense, 
that  it  may  be  lawful  for  the  Archpriest  to  confer  with  the 
Fathers  freely  for  his  own  help  and  consolation  on  matters  which 
relate  to  the  Catholic  religion  itself,  to  cases  of  conscience 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV11 

and  to  spiritual  affairs,  but  not  on  the  government  of  his  subjects, 
and  of  politics  or  affairs  of  state  "  [De  gubernatione  vero  vestrorum 
subditorum  et  de  rebus  politicis  vel  status,  ut  aiunt,  domination! 
vestrae  licitum  non  erit  quidquam  cum  ipsis  patribus  impertiri], 

On  Feb.  1  of  the  following  year  Blackwell,  having  been 
deposed  for  his  approval  of  the  oath  of  allegiance,  was  succeeded 
by  Birkhead.  The  new  Archpriest  was,  like  his  predecessor,  a  friend 
of  the  Jesuits,  but  unlike  Blackwell  was  of  a  mild  and  conciliatory 
disposition,  and  apparently  timid.  He  shrank  from  the  burden 
imposed  on  him,  and  wrote  at  once  to  Parsons  to  help  to  relieve 
him  of  it.  Parsons  replied  that  it  was  impossible.  "  You  must 
think  God  has  chosen  you  to  bear  the  brunt;  and  there  is  no 
remedy  but  to  put  your  shoulders  under  it  "  (May  18, 1608).  The 
clergy,  taken  by  surprise,  once  more  suspected  intrigue  in  the 
appointment,  and  their  first  impulse  was  again  to  appeal  to  Rome. 
Their  leaders,  however,  more  prudently  feared  to  raise  fresh 
quarrels,  and  advised  more  peaceful  measures.  They  approached 
Birkhead  himself  and  solicited  from  him  an  answer  to  three 
questions.  First,  would  he  promise  religiously  to  observe  the 
Brief  of  Clement,  forbidding  him  to  consult  the  Jesuits  in  the 
government  of  the  clergy  ?  Secondly,  would  he  choose  his  Assist- 
ants, as  occasion  offered,  from  among  the  graver  priests  ?  And, 
lastly,  would  he,  as  their  pastor  or  father,  promote  their  interests 
and  welfare,  and  not  strive  to  erect  other  edifices  upon  their  ruin  ? 

The  tables  are,  indeed,  curiously  turned.  A  request  from  the 
former  malcontents  that  their  superior  should  obey  the  Pope's 
commands  reads  like  cruel  irony.  Yet  Birkhead  meekly  gave  his 
promise  on  all  points  in  verbo  sacerdotis,  and  the  priests  on  their 
side  as  solemnly  promised  obedience. 

But  presently,  feeling  the  isolation  and  helplessness  of  his 
position,  and  perhaps  conscious  that  he  had  not  won  the  full  con- 
fidence of  the  ablest  and  most  influential  of  his  clergy,  or  fearing 
to  provoke  the  passive  obstruction  of  the  Society  if  he  threw  himself 
into  the  arms  of  the  Appellant  party,  the  new  Archpriest  yearned  for 


XXV111  INTRODUCTION. 

the  support  of  the  strong  arm  of  his  friend  at  Rome.  In  the  teeth, 
then,  of  the  papal  prohibition,  which  he  had  promised  faithfully  to 
observe,  he  wrote  to  Parsons  expressing  a  desire  to  treat  with  the 
Fathers  on  clerical  affairs — a  desire  which  he  afterwards  admitted 
was  most  displeasing  to  the  greater  part  of  his  clergy — and  suggesting 
a  scruple,  whether  the  prohibition  in  the  Brief  which  bound  his  pre- 
decessor was  equally  obligatory  upon  himself.  He  was  beginning 
to  treat  the  Brief  as  the  Appellants  had  been  accused  of  treating 
the  Letters  of  Cajetan.  If  his  scruple  had  some  ground — for  the 
Brief  in  terms  was  addressed  to  Blackwell  personally — it  was  a 
question  which  should  have  been  referred  for  solution  directly  to  the 
Pope  or  the  Protector.  Parsons  replied  as  might  be  expected.  He 
was  profuse  in  his  expressions  of  personal  attachment  to  Birkhead, 
promised  to  put  the  question  at  the  first  opportunity  to  the  Pope, 
and  meanwhile  assured  the  Archpriest  that  by  consulting  the 
Fathers  on  the  affairs  of  his  office  he  would  not  be  acting  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  intentions  of  the  late  Pope  Clement,  nor  to  the  wishes 
of  the  present  Pope  Paul  V.  He  furthermore  promised  Birkhead 
the  support  of  the  Society  if  he  on  his  side  would  adhere  to  them. 
These  facts  are  derived  from  Birkhead's  own  candid  account  of  the 
matter  given  to  the  Vice  Protector,  Cardinal  Bianchetti,  December 
6,  1610.  In  one  letter  written  to  Birkhead,  August  21,  1G08, 
Parsons,  with  amazing  perversity,  referred  to  the  interpretation 
of  Farnese  above  quoted,  saying  :  "  Paul  explained  his  meaning  to 
be,  and  this  by  Card.  Farnesius  to  Mr.  Blackwell,  as  I  suppose  you 
have  heard,  that  the  prohibition  was  to  be  understood  only  of 
treating  together  matters  of  state  or  that  might  justly  offend  the 
state."  As  Parsons  can  hardly  have  supposed  that  Birkhead 
would  not  know  this  to  be  false,  the  statement  may  be  meant  to 
suggest  a  common  line  of  defence.  In  any  case,  a  regular  corre- 
spondence was  resumed.  The  clergy  remonstrated.  The  old 
grievances  returned  ;  and  it  appears  that  Mush  was  drawing  no 
caricature  of  the  state  of  things  when  he  wrote  to  Card.  Arrigoni 
(Jan.  30,  1609),  that  Parsons  had  ordered  the  Archpriest  to  send 


INTRODUCTION.  XXIX 

all  letters  destined  for  his  Holiness  or  the  Protector,  unsealed  and 
open,  to  himself  or  his  Fitzherbert,  "  as  a  little  boy  would  to  his 
schoolmaster." 

But  such  a  gross  violation  of  the  papal  decrees  became  in 
time  an  intolerable  burden  upon  the  conscience  of  Birkhead. 
Parsons's  assurances  remained  unconfirmed  by  the  Pope  or 
anyone  else.  The  Archpriest  accordingly  changed  his  tactics, 
assembled  his  own  clergy,  selected  from  among  them  the  principal 
Appellants  as  his  Assistants,  ascertained  the  general  wish  for 
episcopal  government,  and  consented  to  unite  with  them  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  it.  Birkhead  still  wished  to  entrust  the 
negotiation  to  Parsons  and  Fitzherbert.  The  clergy  were  dis- 
satisfied with  such  an  arrangement.  It  was  remembered  that  in 
1606  Dr.  Champney  and  Dr.  Cecil  had  gone  to  Rome,  carrying 
the  names  of  some  seventy  priests  soliciting  bishops,  and  had  been 
thwarted  by  Parsons,  who  denounced  them  as  the  enemies  of 
religion,  and  petitioned  that  Cecil  at  least  should  be  seized  and 
put  on  his  trial.  They,  therefore,  naturally  distrusted  Parsons. 
The  matter  was  compromised  by  the  mission  of  Dr.  Richard 
Smith,  afterwards  bishop  of  Chalcedon,  and  Thomas  More,  with 
instructions  to  consult  and  co-operate  with  Father  Parsons.  The 
first  object  of  their  embassy  was  to  obtain  a  final  decision  of  the  Pope 
regarding  the  controverted  right  of  the  Archpriest  to  communicate 
with  the  Jesuits  on  the  government  of  the  clergy,  a  decision  which 
Parsons  had  already  (as  we  have  seen)  promised  Birkhead  to  obtain. 

After  some  fresh  difficulties,  now  made  by  Parsons,  were 
overcome,  Smith  had  audience  of  the  Pope  on  May  24,  1609. 
He  presented  a  memorial  requesting  to  know  how  far  the  clause 
in  Clement's  Brief,  which  forbade  the  Archpriest  Blackwell  to  hold 
official  intercourse,  with  the  Fathers  of  the  Society,  was  binding  on 
his  successor.  The  reply  was  prompt  and  decisive.  Blackw ell's 
successors  were  equally  included  in  the  prohibition  ;  and  Cardinal 
Bianchetti  was  instructed  officially  to  communicate  the  decision 
to  Birkhead.  The  Archpriest,  at  last  completely  converted  to  the 


XXX  INTRODUCTION. 

views  of  the  majority  of  his  clergy,  welcomed  the  "  joyful  news  " 
and  wrote  a  circular  to  his  Assistants  exhorting  them  to  peace,  and 
to  courteous  behaviour  towards  the  Fathers,  "  now  that  our  govern- 
ment is  by  his  Holiness  so  resolutely  devolved  upon  ourselves." 

Thus  the  fierce  controversy,  raised  in  1598  by  the  famous  clause, 
terminated  after  a  struggle  of  eleven  years.  From  the  point  of 
view  of  the  secular  priests  Birkhead's  triumphant  exclamation 
puts  the  matter  in  a  nutshell.  They  were  fighting  for  legitimate 
self-government,  which  in  their  opinion,  in  that  of  their  new  Arch- 
priest,  and,  as  it  seems,  in  that  of  the  Pope  also,  had  been  im- 
perilled by  the  injudicious  and  ill-fated  sentence  in  Cajetan's 
instructions. 

One  word  on  the  question  of  the  number  of  Appellant  priests. 
However  strong  or  numerous  was  the  party  antagonistic  to 
the  Jesuit  schemes  before  the  appointment  of  the  Archpriest,  it 
was  only  to  be  expected  that  comparatively  few,  after  that  event, 
would  dare  to  proclaim  themselves  openly  on  the  side  of  the 
Appellants,  and  so  run  the  risks  of  suspension,  loss  of  residence, 
and  loss  of  means  of  subsistence.  Those  of  the  party  who  came  to 
the  front  were  either  men  of  high  courage  and  strong  character,  or 
prisoners  who  had  little  to  fear  or  little  to  lose,  and  possibly  some- 
thing to  gain.  But  there  were  clearly  many  more  than  the  thirty- 
three  signatories  of  the  Appeal  who  secretly  adhered  to  its  princi- 
ples. Abroad,  many  independent  and  learned  doctors  sided  with  the 
Appellants ;  and  Fathers  Parsons  and  Cresswell  even  attribute  the 
movement  which  originated  the  Benedictine  mission  to  sympathy 
with  their  opponents.  After  the  publication  of  the  Brief  of  1602 
and  the  partial  triumph  of  the  Appellants,  inasmuch  as  they  were 
judicially  freed  from  the  odious  charge  of  schism  and  their  chiefs 
given  a  place  among  the  Assistants  of  the  Archpriest  in  the 
government  of  the  mission,  the  mass  of  the  clergy  was  more  or  less 
animated  with  the  principles  and  policy  which  distinguished 
Bishop  and  Colleton,  Mush  and  Champney,  or  the  martyrs  Robert 
Drury  and  Roger  Cadwallador.  We  have  seen  Birkhead  ad- 


INTRODUCTION.  XXXI 

mitting  that  his  desire  to  re-open  communication  with  the  Jesuits 
on  ecclesiastical  affairs  was  opposed  to  the  wishes  of  "  the 
greater  part  of  the  priests  " ;  and  the  general  tendency  and  habit  of 
mind  which  had  marked  the  Appellants  now  became  characteristic 
of  the  secular  clergy  in  England,  as  a  whole,  for  the  next  two 
centuries. 

I  have  in  conclusion,  to  record  my  special  thanks  to  Professor 
Kirkpatrick,  Mr.  Archibald  Constable,  and,  as  before,  to  the  Rev. 
W.  E.  Addis  for  very  substantial  aid  in  correcting  proofs  and 
in  suggesting  the  interpretation  or  emendation  of  obscure  passages 
in  the  original  documents. 


THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 


I. 

THEEE  ENGLISH  NAKKATIVES. 

1.  Mush's  Dicvry.  54>  f  190. 

A  charte  of  their  affayres  in  Rome.     Mr.  Mushe. 

A°.D.  1602. 

Mr.  D.  Ce\cU~\  Mr.  Blu[et]  Mr.  Mu[sh~\  Mr.  Cham^pney], 

FEB. 

The  14.  being  Thursday  we  arrived  in  Rome,  alia  Spada. 

The  15.  we  entred  into  Dusana  at  10  A  a  by  mounthe.  The 
Frenche  Embas.b  sent  vs  word  that  he  had  direction  from  his  K. 
to  protect  vs,  &  so  he  would  but  willed  vs  to  kepe  secret  6  or  7 
daies,  till  he  received  other  letters,  wch  he  dayly  expected.  Ca.  Do.0 
sent  vs  word  that  he  also  would  assist  vs  in  what  he  could,  yett 
willed,  we  should  kepe  in  for  a  few  dayes.  And  to  present  orselues 

•  Ducats  or  crowns. 

b  Philippe  de  Bethune,  brother  of  the  Duke  of  Sully.  He  had  been  sent  on  an 
Embassy  to  Scotland  by  Henri  IV.  in  the  summer  of  1599,  and  came  to  Rome  in 
1601. 

c  D'Ossat,  misspelled  in  this  document  "  Dossacke  "  or  "  Dosake,"  sometime 
agent  for  Henri  IV.  at  Rome,  created  cardinal  in  1598. 

VOL.    II.  B 


2  THE    ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY.  [FEB.  16 

first  to  the   Protect-or a   &  Viceprotector  least  by   omitting  that 

ordinarie  course,  we  should  make  them  or  Eniraies. 

The  16.  like  word  &  comforth  was  brought  from  the  Emb.  & 

Ca.  D[ossat].     The  Embas.  sent  vs  word  to  prouide  for  audience 

against  Friday  or  Saterday  in  Shrove  weeke. 

The  20.  wch  was  Ashe  Wed.  in  the  morning  we  went  to  Chiesa 

nova,     ther  Mr  Mushe  mett  we  Mr  Baynes  who  caried  first  the 

newes  of  or  arryval  to  Fa.  Parsons. 
2.       Father  Botius  b  was  verie  frendly  &  comfortable. 
3-        After  dinner  we  went  to  visite  the  Franche  Embaso,  and  found 

that  order  was  sent  him  from  his  Kinge  to  protect  vs.     He  was 

verie  frendly. 

4.  Next  we  went  to  visite  Card.  Farnesius  Protector:  who  was  not 
well.  &  so  we  could  not  speake  w*  him. 

5.  Thence  we  went  to  Card.  Burgesius  Viceprotector.     in  the  way 
we  mett  w*  Fa:  Parsons  &  D.  Haddocke  &  Baynes  all  in  a  coche, 
they  had  been  at  Card.  Burges.  before  vs.     We  found  this  Card, 
frendly  in  wordes  &  promises.     He  condemned  or  disobedience  to 
the  Archep*.  cleared  vs  of  schisme. 

6.  Thence  we  went  to  the  Inquisition  where  we  found  the  Commis- 
sarie  verie  frendly.     he  found  greate  fault  w*  certaine  Jnglishe 
bookes  printed  in  England  wch  had  bene  deliuered  him.  conteynyng 
much  bad  matter,     thes  were  laid  to  or  charge  by  him.  as  before 
by  Card.  Burges.     but  we  disclamed  from  them  as  in  truthe  we 
were  not  priuie  to  the  making  or  divulging  of  them,  nor  did  knowe 
the  auther  or  what  they  conteyned.     the  2  Latin  bookes  we  stood 
too.  &  the  Commissarie  commended  them. 

The  21.  we  returned  to  visite  Card.  Farnesius  who  would  not  be 
seene  but  sent  vs  word  to  repaire  to  Card.  Burgesius  if  we  had  any 

*•  Odoardo  Farnese,  son  of  the  Prince  of  Parma,  succeeded  Cajetan  as  Cardinal 
Protector  of  England.  Card.  Camillo  Borghese  (Burgesius),  afterwards  Pope  Paul 
V.,  was  appointed  Vice-Protector. 

b  Tomaso  Bozio  of  the  Oratory,  author  of  the  DC  Signis  Ecclesia  (Colon.  1592), 
a  section  of  which  work  (lib.  xii.  cap.  22)  is  devoted  to  the  persecution  of  English 
Catholics  under  Elizabeth,  and  contains  a  list  of  the  martyrs. 


FKB.  24]  MUSH'S    DIARY.  3 

matter  to  imparte.  after  4  or  5  daies  he  should  be  at  leasure  & 
then  we  should  returne  againe  if  we  had  need  to  speake  w1  him. 
This  we  iudged  at  the  first  to  precede  from  the  Spanishe  Embas. 
whom  Fa.  Pars,  had  sent  to  him  the  night  before  when  he  could 
not  haue  audience  him  selfe.  [but  we  found  after  that  it  was  by 
reason  of  his  sickness,  for  Card.  Bel[larmin]  and  others  could  not 
haue  audience.]  a 

We  visited  Card.  Dosacke  who  interteyned  vs  w*  all  frendlyness.  2. 

The  22.  we  visited  Card.  Boneviso,b  who  interteyned  vs  kindly.  & 
willed  vs  to  go  to  the  College  to  Fa.  Parsons,  Also  to  vse  Fa: 
Pars:  well  &  frendly  in  respect  of  his  manifould  good  dedes  he 
had  done  for  or  countrie. 

We  returned  to  Card.  Burges.  who  used  vs  frendly  &  tould  us  2. 
he  had  signified  to  his  Ho:  or  arrival  &  how  we  desired  audience, 
who  answered  we  should  haue  audience  willingly. 

The  Franche  Embas.  had  audience,  tould  also  his  Ho:  of  or  being  3. 
in  Rome,  and  desire  to  haue  audience. 

The  23.  we  went  to  know  of  the  French  Embas.  what  answere 
the  Pope  gaue  him  touching  vs.  but  he  was  not  at  home.  Then 
we  went  to  Card.  Burges.  to  desire  him  to  deferr  to  speake  to  his 
Hoi:  for  or  audience,  bycause  we  hoped  to  haue  audience  by  the 
Frenche  Emlj.  meanes. 

The  24.  we  repaired  againe  to  the  Fr.  Emb.  to  knowe  his  Ho: 
answere.  He  tould  vs,  that  when  he  rehearsed  to  his  Ho:  how  his 
King  had  written  to  him  in  or  behaulfe  &  to  assist  &  protect  vs. 
his  Ho:  answered  he  knew  so  muche  before. 

Againe  when  he  desired  that  we  might  be  hard,  his  Ho:  answered  2. 
we  should,  &  he  would  heare  vs  him  selfe.  He  asked  what  we 
were,  &  how  we  came  out  of  Ingland.  And  found  fault  w4  bookes 
published.  He  answered  for  thes  particulars  he  knewe  litle  but  it 
was  certaine  his  King  had  good  &  sufficient  information  of  us 
before  he  so  recommendid  vs. 


•  These  words  were  inserted  after  the  paragraph  was  written. 
b  Bonviso  Buonvisi  of  Lucca. 


B  2 


4  THE    AHCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY.  [FEB.  25 

His  Ho:  said  he  hard  we  were  contentious  and  troublesome. 

He  answered  that  if  it  pleased  his  Ho:  to  heare  &  to  examine 
all,  or  adversaries  would  be  found  guiltie  of  those  crimes,  &  we 
to  seeke  nothing  but  pease  here,  etc. 

3.       We  went  to  Card.  Dosacke  to  certifie  him  what  we  had  done  the 
dales  before,  who  gaue  vs  good  comforte. 

The  25.  we  visited  Card.  Farnesius,  who  curteously  receyved  us 
and  promised  all  fauoure  &  furtherance  in  the  causes  for  or  countries 
good.  He  willed  us  to  repaire  to  Card.  Burg. 

The  26.  we  were  w*  Fa.  Bozzius,  and  w*  him  we  found  Father 
Walpoole  come  out  of  Spaine,  conferring  wl  him  against  vs  and 
or  affaires. 

The  27.  we  were  w*  the  French  Embas.  to  knowe  when  we 
might  meet  w*  Seraphin,*  &  to  consult  how  to  procede.  Fa. 
Parsons  had  been  w*  him  in  the  mornyng  but  was  denied  audience 
vntil  [the]  next  day. 

The  28.  we  went  to  the  Fren:  Embas.  who  tould  vs  that  Fa. 
Parsons  had  bene  w*  him,  &  accused  vs  to  be  factious,  &  seditious, 
to  deale  in  matters  of  suite  for  heretikes,  that  the  priestes  were 
more  exclamed  against  to  be  bad  men,  in  the  Parlament,  than  the 
Jesuits,  that  we  were  few  in  number  :  wfc  a  1000  other  slanders  & 
calumnies,  but  he  answered  him  not  to  his  pay. 

This  day  Mr  Blu.  separated  him  selfe  from  dealing  and  impart- 
ing his  affaires  &  consels  w*  vs  3.  Mr  D.  Ce.  Mr  M.  &  Mr  Ch. 
&  joyned  him  selfe  w*  D.  Peres.b 

Doc.  Peres  denied  vs  or  letter  of  Fa.  Parsons  to  Fa.  Holt  from 
Genua  touching  staite  matters.  wch  we  had  lent  him  the  weeke 
before  to  take  a  copie  of,  &  to  translate. 

•  Seraphin  Olivier,  Dean  of  the  Rota,  Patriarch  of  Alexandria,  raised  to  the 
Cardinalate  17  September,  1603. 

b  Dr.  William  Percy  (Pearse  or  Persens)  was  ordained  priest  at  Douai  in  1578, 
and  afterwards  resided  chiefly  in  Paris  or  Brussels.  He,  with  Dr.  Stapleton,  was 
requested  by  Cardinal  Cajetan  to  advise  the  Nuncio  at  Brussels  regarding  English 
affairs  in  1598  (Douay  Diaries,  pp.  368,  374,  400).  He  seems  now  to  have 
belonged  to  the  household  of  the  French  ambassador  at  Rome.  See  his  letters 
infra. 


MAH.  5j  MUSH'S   DIARY.  5 

This  Doctor  we  found  now,  verie  headye  &  contentious  and 
redy  to  faule  out  w*  vs  3.  at  every  word  or  occasion,  &  drawyng 
Mr  Bluet  from  vs  to  him  selfe.  that  they  two  might  deale  alone  in 
affaires  w*  out  or  knowledge,  &c. 

MARCHE. 

The  1.  being  Friday  the  Fran.  Embas.  had  audience  ordinarie  ; 
w*  him  to  the  palace  went  D.  Peres  &  Mr  Bluet,  w*out  or  priuitie. 
At  night  D.  Peres  came,  &  willed  vs  all  to  come  the  next  day  after 
dynner  to  his  chamber,  for  he  must  bring  vs  to  the  Franc.  Emb. 
by  his  direction. 

The  2.  we  carried  or  speache  to  the  Embas.  or  audience  was 
procured  to  be  on  Mounday  after  dynner.  4.  March. 

The  3.  we  received  the  speache  againe  and  the  Embas.  aduise. 
who  as  a  father  was  careful  for  vs.  We  received  a  letter  from 
Mr  Hil.  of  ye  12.  of  Feb.  &  one  from  Mr  Ed.  B[ennet]  of  the 
21.  Decem. 

The  4.  we  found  Fa:  Pars,  w*  Fa:  Thomas  Bozzius.  but  saw  him 
not.  as  also  Walpole a  &  bene  wk  him  before.  &  Sweet  &  others. 

The  4.  b  we  went  to  the  Palace  to  have  audience  but  it  being  the 
publike  audience  for  the  Signatura  we  were  disapoin[ted],  there 
we  mett  Fa.  Pars.  &  Fa.  Smith,  he  marveled  we  were  so  strang  as 
not  to  come  to  the  Colledg,  nor  to  conuerse  familiarly  w*  him  & 
others  on  his  side.  He  said  he  was  glad  of  or  commyng  to  Rome 
for  now  all  would  be  ended,  the  proctors  of  the  Archep*  were  in 
Flanders  comming  to  Rome. 

The  5.c  we  went  to  Card.  Dosake  shewed  him  or  speache. 
whether  Fa:  Pars.  &  Fa:  Smith  came  &  attended  the  end  of  or 
audience  &  then  staed  w*  the  Card.  2  houres.  tho  the  Card,  sent 
him  word  [to  co]me  an  other  tyme. 

•  father  Richard  Walpole,  the  hero  of  the  fictitious  "  Squier's  Plot,"  now 
Parsons'  secretary  at  Rome,  and  afterwards  rector  of  the  seminaries  of  Seville  and 
Valladolid.  Jessopp's  One  Generation  of  a  Norfolk  House,  p.  289,  sec[. 

b  5  originally,  but  altered.  c  G  originally. 


(5  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY.  [MA*.  7 

The  5.a  we  had  audience  before  his  Hoi.  at  22.  the  space  of  an 
houre.  He  answered  to  all  the  poyntes  of  or  speache,  said  he  had 
hard  verie  manye  euyl  things  against  vs,  as  that  we  had  sett  out 
bookes  contenyng  heresies,  that  we  came  to  defend  heretikes 
against  his  authoritie,  in  that  he  might  not  depose  heretical 
princes  &c.  that  we  came  sent  by  Heretikes  vpon  their  cost,  that 
we  were  not  obedient  to  the  Sea  Apostolike  &  the  Arche  p*  con- 
stituted by  him.  for  a  tolleration  or  libertie  of  conscience  in  Eng- 
land, it  would  do  harme  and  make  Catholikes  become  heretikes, 
that  persecution  was  profitable  to  the  Churche  &  therfore  not  to 
be  so  muche  laboured  for  to  be  auerted  or  staied  by  tolleration,b  .  .  . 
offendid  that  we  named  hir  Queene  whome  the  Sea  Apostolike 
had  deposed  &  excommunicated.  So  that  we  knewe  not  how  to 
name  hir.  for  confessions  we  had  hard,  &  the  scruples  of  conscience 
rising  thervpon,  it  was  no  matter  he  said,  if  we  were  Heretikes. 
he  asked  what  reasons  we  had  to  refuse  the  Archep*.  Our  pro- 
testation of  obedience  to  him,  he  cauled  verba,  &  parole,  all  we 
proposed  seemed  to  dislike  him,  he  said  or  reasons  &  matters 
should  be  hard,  &  examined,  by  Card.  Burgesius  &  Card.  Arri- 
gonius.  commandid  vs  to  imparte  or  affaires  to  no  mo  Cardinals 
but  to  them  two. 

3.  We  returned  to  the  Embas.  related  to  him,  he  comforted  vs, 
willed  vs  to  sett  downe  in  a  paper  for  his  memorie,  what  we 
demandid,  he  would  deale  wl  his  Ho:  to  have  some  favorable 
Card,  or  indifferent  joyned  with  these  two. 

The  7.  we  returned  to  him  wfc  our  demandes,  he  said  he 
could  not  move  his  Ho:  to  remove  Card.  Burg.  &  Arrig.  but 
would  do  what  he  could  to  have  some  indifferent  joined  w* 
them,  as  he  should  find  his  Ho:  disposed,  bycause  his  K.  had 
not  written  expresly  to  him  to  vndertake  our  affaires  as  his, 
he  could  not  deale  openly  &  shewe  him  selfe  to  stand  for  vs, 
as  otherwise  he  would,  willed  us  to  solicite  w*  the  K.  that  he 

*    6  erased. 

b  About  a  dozen  words  have  been  struck  out  here,  apparently  by  the  writer  himself. 


MAK.  10]  MUSH'S   DIARY.  7 

might  be  cornmandid  more.  &  to  procure  that  they  of  England 
might,  tho  in  secrete  manner  or  insinuation,  move  the  K.  to 
further  or  causes,  this  would  helpe  muche.  wherby  we  per- 
ceived that  or  helpes  by  France  were  not  so  effectuall  as  we 
hoped  &  were  borne  in  hand.  We  visited  Card.  Burgesius. 

The  8.  we  hard  that  Fa:  Parsons  reported  that  the  Frenche 
Embas.  beganne  to  forsake  vs.  wCl1  we  could  se  no  ground  of. 
We  went  to  visite  Card.  Burgesius  &  Card.  Arrigo[nius,]  who 
gave  vs  good  wordes.  said  they  had  hard  nothing  from  his 
Hoi.  touching  or  affaires,  for  he  was  sick  of  the  chiragra. 

The  14.  we  went  to  Card.  Burges.  &  Arrigon.  to  knowe  if 
they  had  received  any  order  from  his  Hoi.  touching  the  depu- 
tation for  or  affaires.  They  had  not  spoken  w*  him  nor  hard 
any  thing,  for  his  Ho.  was  still  sicke.  All  thes  7  or  8  daies 
Mr  M[ush]  &  Mr  Champ[ney]  were  sicke  of  the  catarr.  This  14. 
Mr  M.  went  to  visite  Card.  Bellermine  who  was  said  to  be  offendid 
w*  them,  by  their  aduersaries  calumnies.  He  could  not  be  spoken 
w4  then,  bat  desired  [us]  to  come  tow  daies  after.  We  deliuered 
to  Card.  Burg.  &  Arrogon  or  tow  Latine  Bookes,  &  a  supplica- 
tion that  whosoeuer  would  obiect  any  thing  against  vs  might 
do  yt  in  writing  subsined  w*  their  names,  or  els  we  might  not 
be  charged  to  answere  it.  We  first  met  Mr  Haddocke  at  Card. 
Burg,  house. 

The  15.  we  returned  to  them  to  knowe  what  order  his  Ho: 
had  given  about  or  affaires,  they  said  he  had  commandid  them 
to  heare  what  we  would  say,  &  propose.  And  willed  also  that 
whatsoeuer  should  be  brought  against  vs  to  answere,  should  be 
in  writing.  &  this  Card.  Burg,  said  he  would  send  to  Fa: 
Pars,  that  night  that  he  might  sett  downe  all  in  writing.  But 
said  his  Hoi.  would  not  there  should  be  any  subscribing  of  names 
to  any  thing  we  should  make  answere  to.  or  to  be  obiected. 

The  16.  we  went  to  Card.  Arrigon.     he  tould  vs  the  same. 

Also  to  the  lord  Embas.  to  desire  him  to  remember  vs  in 
his  audience  that  day  w*  his  Ho:  &  to  knowe  his  pleasure  of 


8  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY.          [MAR.  1? 

the  restrante  he  maid  that  we  should  not  resorte  to  Cardinals 
&  imparte  or  affaires  to  them. 

We  visited  two  Frenche  priests  or  frendes  wcb  gave  vs  good 
consel.  one  of  them  lett  vs  see  the  Latine  Apollogie  Parsons 
had  maid,  but  could  not  lett  vs  haue  it. 

The  17.  we  went  to  Card.  Burges.  to  knowe  what  Fa:  Pars,  had 
exhibited  against  vs.  we  found  nothing. 

The  18.  we  went  to  the  French  Embas.  &  so  to  visite  Card. 
Aldobrandino  but  found  him  not  at  home. 

The  19  in  like  sorte,  but  he  was  to  go  to  Frescato,  &  we  could 
haue  no  audience. 

We  were  wl  Card.  Dosake.  to  lett  him  see  or  reasons. 

We  visited  Card.  Cinthio.  St.  Georg.a 

The  21.  we  went  to  Card.  Burges  to  knowe  what  Fa:  Par.  had 
exhibited  against  vs,  but  he  had  done  nothing,  but  2  daies  before 
had  bene  w*  the  Card,  to  request  larger  tyme.  for  he  was  to  collect 
things  out  of  manye  bookes. 

The  22.  Mr  M.  went  to  visite  Card.  Belarmine,  w*  whome  he  had 
longe  and  frendly  conference.  He  confessed  the  relation  sett  in  the 
Latine  booke  to  the  Pope,b  aboute  his  letter  to  Fa:  Pars,  to  be  verie 
true,  he  tooke  the  two  Latten  bookes  to  read. 

We  visited  Card.  Dosake,  &  received  backe  or  reasons,  they 
liked  him. 

We  were  w*  the  Embas.  before  he  went  to  audience,  of  whome 
we  vnderstood  that  Druman  the  Scot c  had  bene  w*  him  to  com- 
pleayne  as  it  were  of  vs,  that  we  were  enimies  to  the  King  of  Scotts. 
for  so  Fa:  Pars,  assured  him  we  were,  and  therfore  desired  the 
Embas.  not  to  protect  vs.  The  same  had  Druman  tould  Mr  Bluet 
the  day  before  that  Fa:  Pars,  would  perswaid  the  Scotts  that  we 
were  enimies  to  their  King.  &  the  Catholikes  in  England  that  we 
were  all  for  the  King  of  Scotts. 

•  "  St.  Georg  "  inserted.     Cinthio  Aldobrandini,  cardinal  of  St.  George,  nephew 
of  the  Pope. 

b  Mush's  Dcclaratio  Motuum.     The  other  "  Latin  book"  was  Bagshaw's  Rclatio. 

•  Edward  Drummond,  then  residing  at  Home  as  agent  of  James  VI. 


MAR.  30]  MUSH'S   DIARY.  9 

The  23.  we  were  w*  Card.  Aldobrandino  who  received  vs  verie 
frendly  &  appointed  vs  to  returne  on  Monday  after  dinner  wch  was 
or  Ladies  Anunciation.  We  deliuered  or  Reasons  of  delay  to  the 
two  deputed  Cardinals,  we  related  to  the  Embas.  what  Card. 
Aldobrand:  said  to  vs. 

The  24.  we  went  to  Card.  Burges.  touching  the  controuersie  & 
the  reasons.  He  said  the  Archepts  &  the  Jesuits  preceding  in  those 
opinions  of  Schisme  &  disobedience  euer  displeased  his  Ho:  &  him 
selfe.  &  so  Fa:  Parsons  seemed  to  dislike  it  also.  And  doubted 
not  but  that  this  controuersy  should  be  spedely  decided  for  vs. 
that  the  Archept  shewed  him  selfe  to  be  impudent,  and  asked  vs  if 
he  were  any  deuine,  for  his  writing  shewed  him  to  be  none. 

We  were  w*  the  Embas.  who  deliuered  vs  an  annexum  to  or 
reasons  from  Card.  Dos.  and  willed  vs  to  deliuer  it. 

The  25.  Mr  M.  went  to  Card.  Bellarmine,  who  had  red  the  two 
bookes,  he  found  fault  w*  ours  for  bitterness,  but  none  wfc  Mr 
Listers  treatise,  but  seemed  to  excuse  it.  We  went  to  Card. 
Burges.  to  deliuer  the  supplication  or  excuse  if  any  thing  should 
be  in  or  writine  reasons  that  might  offend  or  be  out  of  vse.  He  tould 
vs  nothing  could  be  concludid  before  Easter  for  this  was  Mounday 
in  Passion  Weeke.  He  tould  us  Fa:  Par:  would  bring  in  his 
obiections  against  vs  on  Thursday  next. 

The  26.  we  visited  Card.  Barronius,  who  was  frendly,  but  willed 
vs  to  kepe  that  to  or  selves. 

The  30.  we  visited  Card.  Burges.  &  Arrigonius  to  knowe  what 
Parsons  had  exhibited  against  vs,  but  he  had  not  given  vp  his 
matters  as  yett. 

They  bothe  had  redd  or  reasons,  &  said  they  liked  them,  & 
doubted  not  but  this  controuersie  would  be  endid  shortely  to  or 
contentment,  for,  said  Burges,  the  Archep'  his  opynnion  euer 
displeased  his  Ho:  &  the  whole  Courte  here.  He  tould  vs  of  the 
commyng  vp  of  ij  assistants,  we  hard  it  was  Mr  Parker,  &  Mr 
Archer. 


10  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY.  [APRIL  1 


APRILL. 

The  1.  we  carried  the  Embas.  or  reasons  of  the  Inconveniences 
of  the  subordination,  &c. 

The  3.  we  had  audience  of  Aldo.  verie  frendly. 

The  9.  we  were  w*  Card.  Burges.  &  Arrigon,  they  tould  vs 
that  on  Thursday  next  they  would  relate  our  controuersy  to  his 
Ho:  Card.  Burg,  said  that  Schisme  rebellion  disobedience  were 
all  one  per  diuersa  nomina,  Card.  Arigone  said  he  saw  no  dis- 
obedience in  vs  for  resisting  a  Cardinals  letter,  &  doubted  not 
but  to  haue  the  controuersie  en  did  verie  shortly,  &  willed  vs  to 
assure  or  selues  that  neither  fauour  nor  rewardes  nor  Honor  &c. 
should  moue  him  any  thing  from  doyng  Justice. 

The  10.  we  were  w*  Card.  Dosake  to  giue  him  bona  Pascha.  &. 
w*  the  Embas.  &  thence  went  to  Card.  Aldo:  of  whome   we  had 
frendly  audience,  yett  in  euery  thing  he  seemed  to  excuse  Fa: 
Parsons,  &  to  make  vs  thinke  that  now  he  had  no  dealing  for  the 
Infanta. 

The  11.  being  Thursday  we  were  w*  Card.  Burg,  to  knowe  what 
his  Ho:  had  done  that  day  w*  them,  who  tould  vs  that  they  were 
to  deliuer  vnto  vs  his  Ho:  definition  of  or  controuersy  of  Schisme 
&  disobedience,  wch  they  said  was  this.  That  his  Ho:  had  defined 
&  declared  all  the  priests  wcb  had  delaied  to  admitt  the  new  sub- 
ordination before  it  was  confirmed  by  his  Ho.  his  Breve,  to  be  free 
from  all  Schisme  &  disobedience  in  that  their  delay,  &  that  the 
confessiones  maid  vnto  the  said  priests  during  that  delay  were 
good,  &  in  no  case  to  be  iterated  :  We  desired  a  Breefe  hereof, 
they  said  we  should  haue  it  before  or  departure.  Laus  Deo. 

The  13.  Fa:  Pars.  &  his  cried  out  against  vs,  saying  we  had 
falsified  the  two  Cardinals  wordes.  &  that  they  had  not  tould  vs 
from  his  Ho:  that  he  had  declared  vs  to  be  no  Schismatikes  nor 
disobedient.  Herevpon  we  writt  our  common  letter  to  or  Bretheren 
in  England  &  carried  to  boihe  the  Cardinals  to  lett  them  se  what 
we  had  written  &  were  to  send.  Card.  Burges.  said  he  saw  no 


APRIL  15]  MUSH'S  DIARY.  11 

cause  but  it  might  be  sent  as  we  had  written  it,  for  in  it  was  the 
effect  of  his  Ho:  his  wordes  &  declaration,  yett  willed  vs  to  shew 
an  other  copye  therof  to  Card.  Arigon.  as  we  did,  the  14.  day.  & 
said  that  the  next  day  they  would  in  Consistorie  conferr  together 
&  w*  his  Ho:  ther  aboute. 

The  15.  day  we  came  to  Card:  Burg:  who  tould  vs  they  had 
talked  w*  his  Ho:  whose  answere  was,  that  we  might  write  so  into 
England,  adding  that  his  Ho:  would  (touching  silence  in  these 
matters)  haue  his  formare  Breefe  obserued  vnder  paines  therin 
conteyned,  &  this  he  willed  vs  to  add  to  our  letter,  And  said 
also  that  his  Ho:  mynd  was  (as  he  had  told  them  that  day)  that 
by  his  formare  breefe,  he  declared  vs  to  be  free  from  Schis.  rebell. 
&  disob:  for  or  delaye.  We  went  to  Card.  Arigon  by  Card.  Burges. 
command*  &  of  him  we  received  the  like  answere.  wher  vpon  we 
sent  our  common  Lattin  letter  into  England,  w*  the  addition  as 
they  had  commandid.*  Thes  Cardinales  were  offendid  w*  vs  that 
we  vrged  to  haue  this  declaration  in  some  authentical  manner  wch 
we  did  the  rather  for  that  our  aduersaries  had  said  that  we  had 
belied  the  Cardinals,  in  sayng  they  tould  vs  his  Ho:  had  cleared  vs 
of  all  Schisme  &  disobedience,  &  vrged  the  last  breefe  10  Aug. 
1601.  against  vs  wherin  they  said  his  Ho:  had  condemned  vs  of 
disobedience,  the  Cardinals  litle  regard  thes  things,  but  said  it 
sufficed  his  Ho:  had  so  declared  vs,  &  addid  that  his  Ho:  would 
haue  the  foresaid  Breefe  so  to  be  vnderstoode,  as  that  by  it  he 
intendid  to  cleare  vs  of  Schisme  &  disobedience.  They  were 
offendid  also  w*  vs,  for  that  or  aduersarie  Parsons  &  his,  had  tould 
them  we  cried  all  ouer  the  Cittye,  victoria,  victoria.  wcb  was  a 
meere  calumnie,  &  so  we  tould  the  Card,  but  they  seemed  not  to 
beleeue  vs,  but  Arigone  said  we  on  bothe  sides  were  t&rribiles. 
Thus  Parsons  &  his  endeuoured  to  make  vs  odious  to  all  men,  by 
their  false  calumnies  &  lies.  And  nowe  we  beganne  to  hope  for 
litle  good  at  thes  Card:  handes,  when  in  so  cleare  &  manifest  a 

•  Printed  in  Latin  and  English  by  Collctou  in  his  Just  Defence,   p.   291.     See 
also  Brcvis  Relatio,  infra. 


12  THE    ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY.  [APRIL  17 

cause  wherin  or  reasons  convinced  them  we  could  haue  so  litle 
iustice  or  fauore. 

They  tould  vs  we  must  come  and  answere  to  the  bookes  before 
them  by  his  Ho:  command*,  we  said  we  were  redy  when  we  should 
be  cauled. 

The  17.  we  caried  the  Cardinals  or  Grauamina  Archipri,  Incom- 
moda  subordinationis. 

The  22  we  went  to  knowe  his  Ho:  answere.  but  they  had  not 
communicated  them  w*  him.  Card.  Burghesius  willed  vs  to  come 
&  declare  those  things  viua  voce,  for  he  well  vnderstoode  them  not. 
&  appoynted  vs  the  next  day  at  XX.a  We  deliuered  them  the 
remidies,  or  considerations. 

The  23.  we  came  &  largely  discoursed  of  all,  he  hard  vs  frendly, 
&  desyred  vs  to  write  them  &  the  remedies  faire  for  his  Ho:  to  read, 
so  we  did. 

The  24.  we  brought  them  to  Card.  Burges.  where  we  found  Fa: 
Walpoole  w*  him,  who  had  deliuered  him  certaine  Articles  or 
propositions  drawen  out  of  the  Inglishe  bookes,  wch  the  Card,  redd 
to  vs,  &  asked  vs  what  we  thought  of  them,  &  said  it  were  good 
that  we  answered  them.  We  said  we  were  redy,  and  so  desired 
him  to  tell  his  Ho:  yett  we  thought  Fa:  Pars:  went  about  to  deceive 
vs,  &  send  or  answeres  to  the  Q.  of  England  if  any  way  he  saw  they 
might  offend  hir. 

The  27.  we  went  to  Card.  Burg,  to  desire  him  to  remember  or 
affaires  w*  his  Ho:  theer  we  found  Mr  Walpoole  Mr  Parker  Mr 
Archer  w1  whome  Mr  Mu:  had  a  lytle  conference  of  the  con- 
trouersies. 

Thes  iij  weekes  or  iiij  we  founde  the  Frenshe  Embas.  nothing 
willing  that  we  should  haue  audience  w*  Aldobrand.  or  his  Ho: 
nor  forward  in  or  matters,  wch  we  imputed  to  the  want  of  direction 
from  his  King,  &  the  ill  correspondence  we  had  from  or  frendes  in 
Paris.  wcb  had  not  as  yett  answered  any  one  letter  we  had  sent 
since  we  came. 

1  i.e.  o'clock.     Roman  reckoning. 


MAY  10]  MUSH'S    DIARY.  13 

The  30.  we  went  to  Card.  Burges.  who  tould  vs  MrParson[s]  had 
put  vpp,  or  the  procuratours  said  he,  a  memorial  that  we  should 
sett  our  handes  to  all  those  we  had  deliuered  to  the  Cardinals,  & 
his  Ho:  And  prove  the  things  we  said  against  the  Archeprest. 
We  tould  him  this  was  but  to  protract  tyme,  &  that  for  setting  too 
or  handes  it  was  needless,  for  the  proof es  we  would  bring  them. 
He  willed  vs  to  come  to  him  the  next  day  being  May  Day  at  his 
returne  from  the  Congregaon  of  the  Inquisition,  where  he  said  he 
would  appointe  w*  Card.  Arigone  when  they  would  meet,  touching 
the  bookes  we  were  to  see. 

Thus  hithertoo  or  business  went  slowely  forward  &  nought  was 
clone. 

MAY. 

The  first  we  were  w*  Card.  Burges.  to  knowe  what  he  bad  done 
w*  his  Ho:  But  he  had  not  remembred  vs. 

The  3.  we  all  went  to  Card.  Burges.  wher  he  &  Card.  Arigone 
were  to  shewe  vs  the  Englishe  bookes,  &  to  knowe  our  answers  to 
them.  They  shewed  vs  7  or  8.  all  in  Englishe,  vnknowen  to  vs. 
Also  manye  heretical  propositions  wch  Parsons  had  drawen  out  or 
the  same  bookes.  We  turned  the  cotations,  &  found  neuer  one 
truly  alleaged  nor  Heretical.  And  then  the  Card.  Burges.  said,  in 
dede  they  ar  rather  deducted  out  of  thes  propositions  &  bookes. 
We  answered  that  it  was  the  fashion  of  Heretikes  to  deduct 
heretical  conclusion  out  of  Holy  Scripture.  And  that  it  was  hard 
if  thes  bookes  should  be  condemned  as  heretical,  vpon  Parsons' 
information,  they  hauyng  no  expreese  heresies  in  them.  They 
answered  we  need  not  doubt  of  that  His  Ho:  would  examine  them 
before  he  condemned  them. 

They  gave  vs  Parsons  answere  to  our  considerations,  &  willed  vs 
to  bring  our  probations  for  the  Grauamina  we  had  put  vp  against 
the  Archep*.,  for  Parsons  &  the  procurators  denied  them  to  be  tru. 

The  10.  we  deliuered  to  the  Cardinals  our  probationes  of  the 
Grauamina.  And  we  found  Fa:  Par.  w*  them  bothe  to  bring  them 


14  THE   ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY.  [MAT  12 

commendations  from  the  Duke  of  Ferrie,a  whom  Par.  had  bene  to 
see  at  Ciuita  veche,  as  he  passed  to  be  Viceroie  of  Cicilia. 

The  12.  we  received  letters  from  Paris.  And  the  Embasidoure 
tould  vs  he  had  received  more  direction  from  his  Kinge  to  fauoure 
vs,  &c. 

The  17.  Parsons  went  to  Ciuita  veche  wfc  the  Spanishe  Embas: 
&  Card.  Aldobrand.  We  gave  Card.  Dosack  a  copie  of  or  Refuta- 
tion of  Parsons'  Answere.  We  found  the  Embas.  more  frendly. 

The  21.  Mr  Champ,  and  Mr  Mu:  went  to  Card.  Burges.  to  shewe 
the  originals  to  the  two  procurators,  touching  the  proofes  of  the 
grauamina.  ther  we  found  the  two  procuratours  &  two  Jesuits 
Walpoole  &  Owe[n].b  We  desired  the  Card:  that  the  Jesuits  might 
not  be  present,  by  cause  we  had  not  to  do  w*  them.  The  Card: 
would  not  exclud  them,  so  that  the  Card,  two  Jesuits,  2  procura- 
tors, &  we  two  were  there.  We  proued  our  allegations  out  of  the 
originals,  they  would  not  acknoweledge  Mr  Blakwels  hand.  The 
two  Jesuits  neuer  ceased  prating  &  quarreling  at  euery  thing,  the 
procuratours  denied  the  decrees  of  suffragies,  &c.  because  we  had 
them  not  vnder  the  Archep*  his  hand.  &  vpon  euery  thing  they 
made  infinite  cauils,  the  Jesuits  euer  whispering  in  their  eares.  We 
were  muche  ashamed  to  see  so  greate  want  of  synceritie  &  honestie 
in  them,  but  specially  in  the  two  Jesuits  &  Archer.  We  came  that 
day  but  to  the  7  grauamen,  for  they  wrangled  so  muche  &  the 
Card,  was  wearied,  &  to  go  abrode.  And  they  would  not  confesse 
any  thing  to  be  proued. 

The  22.  we  went  to  Card.  Arigone,  deliuered  him  a  copie  of  our 
refutations,  &  tould  him  what  we  had  done  w*  Card:  Burg.  We 
offered  to  shewe  him  or  originals.  But  he  said,  it  sufficed  that  we 
had  shewed  them  to  Card.  Burg. 

The  27  his  Hoi:  beganne  wfc  the  chiragra. 

*  Feria. 

b  Father  Thomas  Owen,  who  succeeded  Parsons  in  1610  as  rector  of  the  English 
College  at  Rome,  and  prefect  of  the  English  mission. 


JUNE  24]  MUSH's   DIARY.  15 

JUNE. 

The  first  I  was  w*  Card.  Burges:  about  getting  faculties  for  Mr  Podagra. 
D.  Bisshop  &  craving  pardone  for  Mr  Charnocke,  &  that  he  might 
be  restored  to  his  formar  staite.     the  Card,  said  he  was  restored 
alredy. 

The  12  Mr  D.  Cic.  was  w*  Card.  Arigon.  Mr  Mu.  w*  Card: 
Burges.  &  deliuered  him  a  supplication  to  the  Pope  for  a  remem- 
brance of  iiij  principal  poyntes  of  or  business.  &  reasons  to  remoue 
the  Archep*  &  to  multiply  them  &c.  Parsons  w*  Hadocke  &  the 
2  proctours  had  bene  w*  him  immediately  before  &  deliuered  him 
20  sheetes  written  in  defence  of  the  grauamina  we  had  put  vp  & 
proued  against  the  Archep*,  when  they  denied  them  to  be  tru. 
now  they  defendid  them.  The  Card1,  said  their  should  be  no  more 
writing,  &  so  deliuered  not  to  vs  thos  writings. 

The  17.     D.  Cecil  was  wk  his  Hoi:  and  had  fauorable  audience. 

The  19.  Card:  Burges.  tould  vs  that  the  Pope  had  appoynted 
Tewisday  the  morrow  after  S*.  Jo:  Bap:  for  dispatche  of  our 
business. 

The  20.  Mr  Parker  talke  wfc  Mr  Mushe  long  in  Chesa  nova  a :  & 
would  haue  perswaidid  him  to  haue  secrett  conference  w*  Fa:  Parson, 
but  Mr  M.  refused. 

The  20  Mr  Mu.  goyng  to  the  Embas:  he  lett  him  se  a  letter  in 
Frenche  from  the  Frenche  Embas.  in  England  wher  he  writt  that 
the  Q.  willed  him  in  England  to  thank  him  in  Rome  from  hir  for  his 
good  offices  in  or  affaires. 

24.  S*  Jo.  Baptists  day  Mr  M.  deliuered  Card.  Arigon  Eatiores 
contra  Archipres.  &  cetera.  He  said  the  reasons  against  the  per- 
petuitie  of  superiours  in  England  was  optima  ratio.  The  same  day 
Mr  M.  deliuered  the  same  to  Card.  Burg,  who  emong  many  other 
things  [said]  that  they  of  Fa:  Pars,  parte  had  bene  w*  him  &  tould 
him  of  the  conference  Mr  M:  and  Mr  Parker  had.  He  asked  if  no 
way  could  be  found  to  accord  all  emong  or  selves.  He  said  Fa: 
Pars,  spake  verie  well  of  Mr  M.  but  not  so  of  the  rest. 

"  Chiesa  Nuova,  the  church  of  the  Oratory  of  St.  Philip  Neri. 


10  THE    ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY.  [JuxE  25 

25.     Tewisday  the  Card,  had  not  audience. 

The  26.  Mr  Mu.  was  w*  Card.  Burges.  before  he  went  to  the 
Consistorie.  the  Card,  tould  him  they  had  no  intimation  the  day 
before,  but  he  would  speake  w4  the  Pope's  Mr  de  Camera  that  day. 

The  27.  Card.  Burg,  tould  Mr  M.  that  his  Holiness  had  com- 
mitted or  cause  touching  the  Archep*  &  gouernement  to  the  congre- 
gation of  the  Card13  of  the  Inquisition,  wherof  Burg.  &  Arigon  were 
two,  Penella,  Ascola,  Sfondrato,  &  Auila  other  4.a  He  willed  we 
should  go  &  informe  them  4,  and  he  would  send  them  our 
writings.  Thus  we  were  after  5  mounthes  to  beginne  againe. 
How  this  came  about  we  knowe  not.  by  Parso[ns]  or  others  of 
the  Spanishe  faction. 

At  Card.  Burg.  Mr  M.  mett  w*  Parsons  &  had  a  few  wordes  w* 
him. 

The  28.  the  Embasidour  tould  vs  what  he  said  to  his  Ho:  about 
the  committing  of  our  cause  to  the  Card,  of  the  Inquis:  &  what  his 
Hoi:  answered.  wch  satisfied  vs  not  a  litle,  His  Ho:  will  was  that 
Mr  D.  Cecil  should  go  to  the  Card.,  &  informe  them  as  he  had  done 
him  before. 

The  30.  Mr  Cecils  &  Mr  M.  visited  Card:  Penella  &  Card.  Ascula. 
Penella  was  verie  inquisitiue  from  whence  we  came,  who  sent  vs,  if 
any  of  us  had  bene  of  the  Rom.  Col.,  how  many  priests  were  w*  vs 
in  England,  said  we  should  haue  obeyed  the  Archep*  after  we 
knewe  him  to  be  instituted  by  his  Ho:  tould  vs  of  the  Englishe 
bookes  sett  out,  he  said  by  some  of  our  side,  conteynyng  heresies, 
asked  if  Fa:  Parsons  were  aliue,  avoed  that  Fa:  Parsons  knewe  not 
of  the  Archepts  making,  this  he  protested :  we  answered  to  all,  yett 
would  not  tell  him  how  Card.  Burg,  had  said  to  Mr  M.  &  Mr 
Champ,  that  he  would  wittness  that  the  Archep*  was  maid  wholy 
at  Fa:  Parsons  instance.  He  willed  vs  to  thinke  vpon  some  course 
for  peace.  &  promised  to  do  for  vs  what  he  could.  Card.  Ascula 

•  Dominico  Pinelli,  Bishop  of  Fermo  ;  Geronimo  Bernier,  Ord.  Freed.,  Bishop  of 
Ascoli,  commonly  called  Cardinalis  Asculanus ;  Paolo  E.  Sfondrati,  nephew  of 
Gregory  XIV.,  and  Francesco  G.  d'Avila,  a  Spaniard. 


ULY  8]  MUSH'S   DIARY.  17 

said  he  vnderstood  nothing  of  or  matters,  nor  as  yett  had  received 
our  writings.  Card.  Burg,  had  sent  them  to  Card.  Penella,  in 
whose  handes  they  still  rested,  he  would  do  for  us  what  he  could. 

JULY. 

The  first  we  all  visited  Card.  Sfondrato.  he  tould  vs  he  had  but 
euen  then  receyved  the  writings  from  Card.  Ascula.  promised  vs 
all  the  fauoure  he  could. 

We  then  visited  Card.  Auila.  who  desyred  us  to  lett  him  vnder- 
stand  the  Controuersies  from  the  beginnyng.  We  promised  him 
our  bookes.  he  was  frendly  to  vs.  Tho.  Fite.  &  Archer  we 
found  w*  Auila. 

Mr  M.  was  w*  the  Cornmissarie  of  the  inquisition. 

The  2.  Mr  M.  &  Mr  Ch.  were  w*  Card.  Ascula,  who  vrged  them 
w*  the  Englishe  bookes  conteynyng  heresies,  yett  after  conferred 
frendly.  and  promised  what  he  could  do. 

The  same  day  Mr  Blu.  &  they  were  w1  Car:  Penella.  wher  they  Pinelli. 
found  Fa:  Parsons.  He  had  sent  Tho.  Fitzherbert  &  Archer  round 
about  to  the  4  Cardles  to  informe  them.  Penel.  vrged  againe  the 
Englishe  booke[s]  &  the  familiaritie  of  ors  w*  the  Consell  a  ;  that 
we  should  have  gone  to  the  Archep*  in  or  grauamina.  &  if  he 
would  not  heare  va,  then  to  come  humbly  to  his  Ho:  all  wch  we  had 
done,  he  reproued  Mr  M.  for  sayng  pro  pace  ecclesiae  nostrae,  etc. 
He  said  he  would  make  vs  a  dinner  &  inuite  also  Fa:  Par:  that  we 
might  agree,  we  thanked  him,  but  refused  to  haue  any  dealing  w* 
Fa:  Pars. 

The  3.  Mr  M.  was  w*  the  Embas:  who  offered  to  giue  vs  monye. 

The  4.  Mr  Cec.  Mr  Bluet  &  Mr  M.  were  w*  Card.  Sfondrato.  he 
obiected  manye  things,  but  specially  the  Englishe  bookes,  the 
familaritie  w*  the  magistrates,  &  or  Htle  number,  he  condemned 
that  Parsons  or  any  should  deale  in  matters  of  staite,  &  that  we 
would  not  obey  the  Card.  Caiet.  letters.  &c. 

The  8.  M1'  M.  was   w*  Card.  Penella  where  he  found  Fa:  Pars: 

»  i.e.  Privy  Council. 
VOL.    II.  C 


18  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY.  [JULY  9 

the  Card,  said  to  Mr  M.  that  he  greately  mislyked  that  some  of 
ours  should  haue  familiaritie  w*  the  heretical  magistrates  in 
England.  And  that  we  sought  for  the  King  of  France  his  pro- 
tection in  commyng  to  the  sea  Apostolike.  Mr  M.  tould  him  the 
reasons  of  bothe  the  sending  of  Swire  out  of  Spaine,  &  the  ill 
vsage  of  Mr  Bisshop  &c. 

The  10  Mr  M.  was  w*  Car.  B urges,  deliuered  him  the  Antithesis 
&  the  memorial  for  prouision. 

The  11  he  went  to  know  answere  of  the  memorial,  the  Card, 
tould  him  he  had  deliuered  it,  &  that  his  Ho:  would  prouide  for  vs. 
&  end  the  matters  shortely. 

The  12  Mr  M.  was  w*  Penella.  who  required  to  have  an  other 
copy  of  the  Antithesis.  And  said  that  vpon  the  16  or  17  the 
Cai'dles  should  meete  aboute  our  matters.  And  said  we  must  haue 
patience  if  we  Jiad  not  all  granted  we  desired. 

The  14.  Mr  M.  was  w*  Card.  Burg,  to  put  him  in  mynd  to 
solicite  our  matters  the  day  following  being  Consistorie.  [About 
this  tyme  Mr  Pars,  said  to  the  Schollers  he  would  not  bid  them 
speake  ill  of  us  the  disobedient  priests,  but  commandid  them 
vnder  great  penance  that  none  should  speake  wel  of  vs,  specially  or 
D.  Bagshawe.]  a 

The  17.  Mr  Cecil  was  w*  Card.  Burg,  aboute  the  same.  And  Mr 
Champ,  w*  Sr  Santorello  about  our  memorial,  wherof  no  word  was 
had.  So  we  were  constrayned  to  put  vp  an  other. 

The  20.  Mr  Mu.  received  centum  quinquaginta  aureos  of  Card1 
Burgesio  given  vs  by  his  Hoi: 

The  21.  we  received  a  bill  of  exchange  from  Paris  of  one 
hundreth  eighty  crowenes  to  be  received  of  Sr  Justiniano  bancher, 
w*  letters  out  of  England  that  the  Archepfc  contradicted  the  Popes 
Declaration  we  had  sent  into  England,  etc. 

I  received  my  daughters  letter. 

The  23.  we  received  euery  one  40  A  of  our  bill  from  Paris. 

»  The  sentence  withhi  brackets  is  an  after  insertion. 


An;.   12]  MUSH'S    DIARY.  10 

The  24.  we  deliuered  M1'  Leakes  letter  to  the  Embas.  &  an  other 
copye  to  Card.  Burg.a 

The  25.  the  Ernbas.  had  audience  &  deliuered  a  copy  to  his  Ho: 

The  last  Mr  M.  was  wfc  Card.  Burg.  &  Arrig.  to  desire  them  to 
put  his  Ho:  in  mynd  of  or  businesses.  They  said  they  would  this 
day. 

Mr  Parsons  sent  a  letter  to  Mr  Mushe.  He  commandid  the 
Scholers  not  to  speake  to  any  of  vs. 

AUGUST. 

The  first  or  matters  were  handled  before  his  Ho:  w*  the  Card1  * 
of  the  Congregation,  as  Card.  Burges.  tould  vs. 

The  7.  Mr  M.  went  to  Card.  Arigone  &  Card.  Burg.a  desyring 
them  to  remember  his  Ho:  of  or  matters. 

The  8.  he  went  againe  to  those  Card,  they  said  the  matter  was 
almost  endid,  &  Card.  Burg,  said  the  next  day  he  would  giue  me 
a  copy  [of]  what  was  done. 

The  9.  day  Card.  Burg,  sent  his  sernant  to  caul  me  to  him  verie 
earely,  Mr  D.  Cecil  &  I  went,  he  deliuered  vs  the  determination  of 
the  whole  Congreon  approued  as  he  sayd  by  his  Ho: 

The  same  day  Mr  M.  went  to  the  commissarie  who  willed  vs  to 
accept  of  what  liked  vs,  and  for  the  rest  to  sew  to  his  Ho:  and  the 
Card1"3  to  see  if  we  could  obteyne  more. 

The  same,  we  all  went  to  Card:  Burg,  to  lett  him  know  the 
difficulties  we  found  in  all  the  poynts  that  liked  vs  not.  he  willed 
vs  to  deliuer  vp  to  his  Ho:  our  myndes.  for  he  could  do  no  more. 
He  tould  vs  Fa:  Pars,  was  also  displeased  w*  the  order  more  then 
we,  we  found  Pars  there  w*  Card.  Burg. 

The  same,  Mr  D.  Cecil  &  I  went  to  lett  the  Embas.  vnderstand 
of  all. 

The  111  was  w1  Card.  Arigon  &  had  long  conference  w*  him 
about  the  poyntes  we  misliked  in  the  Articles.  He  said  Arc. 

The   12  Mr  Cecil  and  I   was  w*   the  En.ba?.  to  giue  him   the 
*  Caiet.  struck  out. 

c  2 


20  THE  ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY.  [Auo.  13 

poyntes  we  desired  to  be  addid  or  altered  in  that  wch  his  Ho:  &  the 
Inquisition  had  done. 

The  131  was  w*  Card.  Arigon  &  Burges.  about  the  explication 
of  the  last  poynte  of  the  Archep*  his  preceding  against  the 
Appellants.  Arigon  said  y  t  included  all  the  appellants  as  well  as  vs 
that  came  to  Rome.  Burg,  said  it  includid  onely  vs  that  came 
personally. 

The  16.  was  w*  Arigon.  to  knowe  what  was  done  the  day  before, 
in  the  Congregation,  bycause  we  had  shewed  or  selves  not  to  like 
of  their  order  in  manye  things,  and  Parsons  also  had  giuen  vp 
manye  writings  to  the  Cardlcs  aboute  their  order,  not  content  therw*. 
He  referred  me  to  Burg.  Burg,  willed  me  to  bring  or  memorial 
to  him  of  what  we  disliked,  for  he  must  send  it  about  to  all  the 
Card.  He  asked  if  we  would  haue  the  Archep*  remoued.  I  tould 
him  we  had  put  vp  our  articles  to  his  Ho:  by  the  Fren.  Embas. 
that  same  day.  he  bad  bring  him  a  copy  therof. 

The  19  I  was  w*  Card.  Arigone,  after  w*  Penella  who  said  we 
had  asked  bothe  Iniust  &  dishonest  things,  &  therfore  they  had 
not  granted  them.  I  answered  we  were  Catholike  priests  & 
children  of  the  Sea  Apostolike,  redy  to  obey  whatsoeuer  his  Ho: 
should  determine  and  command,  again e  priests  wch  for  defence  of 
the  Sea  Apostolike  stood  euery  day  in  acie  redy  to  shed  or  bloud. 
And  therfore  were  not  willing  any  way  to  contradict  or  oppose  our 
selves  to  any  thing  his  Ho:  would  have  vs  do.  And  lastly  that  we 
were  Catholike  priests  whom  it  beseemed  not  &  who  would  be  lothe 
to  propound  to  his  Ho:  &  the  Inquisition  any  thing  that  were 
iniust  or  dishonest,  wherfore  I  besought  him  to  lett  vs  knowe  wch 
might  be  thes  things.  He  said  if  I  would  returne  2  daies  after,  he 
would  tell  me,  for  as  then  he  had  not  redd  or  last  memorial  or 
replye  to  the  Inquisitions  censu[re]. 

Then  I  went  to  Burg:  who  tould  me  that  Parsons  was  earnest  to 
ha[ue]  all  the  laitie  &  old  priests  includid  in  the  subordination,  & 
to  haue  some  parte  of  their  sentence  against  the  Archep*  mitigated. 

This  day  we  hard  that  the  Economic  of  the  Grekes  Colledge  was 


Auo.  27]  MUSH'S   DIARY.  21 

taken  from  the  Jesuits  by  his  Ho:  commanding  for  the  students 
complayned  of  them. 

This  day  I  mett  the  two  procurators  &  Tho:  Fitzharb.  at 
Arigones.  they  had  audience  after  me. 

The  20  Mr  Cecil  was  w*  Card.  Auila,  &  Burges.  [who  tould  him 
Parsons  to  be  more  obstinate  in  the  matter  of  Schism  e  than  euer.  & 
earnest  he  was  that  the  sentence  of  the  Inquisi"  should  not  be  put 
in  the  Popes  breefe.  yt  would  disgrace  the  Archep*  ouer  muche.]  a 

The  22.  Mr  Mu:  was  w*  Card.  Arig.  who  tould  him  that  or 
matters  would  be  dispatched  presently,  vpon  Penellaes  Inhonesta, 
he  asked  if  we  had  demaundid  vt  duceremus  vxores.  this  had  bene 
in  priests  inhonestum. 

Item  he  was  wk  Card.  Burg,  who  tould  him  that  his  Ho.  that  day 
had  talked  w*  Arig.  &  him  aboute  or  matters  &  would  as  he  thought 
end  yt  in  the  next  Congregon.  And  that  for  things  past  would  do 
iustice,  and  establish  things  to  come  brachio  forti. 

The  22  D.  Cecil  was  wfc  the  Lo:  Embas:  caried  what  he  had  col- 
lected out  of  the  supplication  b  and  greene  cote  c  to  be  deliuered  at 
his  Ho. 

The  23  the  Lo:  Embas:  had  audience,  his  Ho:  tould  him  he  would 
do  justice  &  said  lasciate  fare  a  me.  commendid  the  memorial  we 
last  exhibited  to  be  of  a  good  spirit.  It  was  about  the  difficulties 
vpon  the  sentence  of  the  Inquisition, 

The  25  Mr  Mu.  was  w*  Card.  Penel.  who  tould  not  of  any  iniust 
or  dishonest  things  we  had  demandid,  but  talked  frendly  of 
ordinarie  matters. 

This  day  I  mett  w*  Mr  Parker  in  S*.  Ludovicus  churche,  & 
tould  him  what  lies  the[y]  had  sent  into  England. 

The  27  he  went  to  Card.  Arig.  &  Burges.  to  lett  them  vnderstand 
what  he  had  hard  of  Parsons  that  day.  that  he  &  his  had  put  vp 
some  thing  to  his  Ho:  that  the  Archep*  might  not  be  reproued  as 

»  Inserted.  b  Father  Southwell's  Supplication. 

c  Leicester's  Commonwealth,  commonly  called  "  Parsons' green  coat,"  from  the 
green -edged  paper.  But  see  note  on  p.  100  infra. 


22  THE   AKCHPR1EST   COSTKOVEKSY.  [Auo.  28 

he  was  by  the  sentence  of  the  Inquisitours,  that  he  might  not  be 
admonished  to  distribute  the  almesses  as  that  sentence  was.  for 
smale  almesses  came  to  his  hand  (whervpou  I  lett  them  vnderstand 
that  matter  how  the  almesses  came  most  to  the  Jesuits  handes), 
that  the  Archep*  might  not  be  forebidden  to  aske  consell  of  the 
Jesuits  in  England  &c. 

Thes  daies  Parsons  &  his  trudged  about  to  the  Cardles.  the  28. 
the  2  procurators  deliuered  Card.  Burg,  a  supplication  before  he 
went  to  the  Congre011  of  the  Inquis0". 

The  28.  I  was  w*  the  Commissarie,  who  tonld  me  that  we  were 
not  Concordes,  for  that  Mr  Bluet  had  tould  him  that  he  was  well 
content  w*  the  Inquisitours  sentence  &  expected  but  the  resolution 
of  certaine  doubts  in  the  Archepts  authoritie. 

[Tho.  Fitz.  &  the  procur.  laboured  that  Parsons  might  be  agent 
in  Rome  for  or  churche.  &  Fa:  Wally  moderator  in  all  controversies 
in  England,  that  the  Archep*  might  aske  his  consel  in  gouer- 
meut.]  * 

SEPTEMBER. 

The  5.  I  was  w*  Card.  Arig.  &  wfc  Car:  Burg,  who  tould  me 
that  Fa:  Pars:  had  put  vp  a  suppli011,  that  the  Archep*  might  restore 
the  faculties  wch  he  had  taken  away  to  the  Appellants.  I  tould  him 
the  Appellants  did  still  vse  their  facules  &  did  not  thinke  he  could 
take  them  away,  they  having  committed  no  fault,  but  appealed  & 
defendid  them  selves  against  the  infamies  of  Schisme  &c.  wch  the 
Card1'8  had  alredy  iudged  to  be  lawful,  &  that  the  Archep*  had 
iiiiuried  the  Appeltes  in  prohibiting  thes  things.  Againe  that  yf 
this  should  be  granted  to  the  Archep*  it  would  iniurie  the  priests, 
&  frustrate  all  confessiones  maid  vnto  them  in  this  tyme. 

The  6.  we  gave  Card.  Burg,  a  memorial  touching  this  poynt,  as 
he  was  goyng  to  the  Congreg0"  \vl  the  rest  aboute  or  affaires. 

The  8.  I  was  w*  Card:  Burg,  who  tould  me  it  was  verie  well 

a  Inserted. 


SEPT.  IS]  MUSH'S    DIARY.  23 

that  we  put  vp  this  last  memorial  about  faculties,     he  thought  we 
should  haue  or  desire  in  that  poynte. 

The  12.  Card.  Burg,  tould  me  or  matters  were  handled  that 
day  before  his  Ho:  verie  largely.  &  endid.  that  the  instructions 
were  giuen  to  Monr  Vestrio  to  make  a  breeve,  &  that  he  would 
gladly  haue  tould  me  the  particulars,  but  that  his  Ho:  commandid 
secrecy e  tyll  the  breeve  were  out.  He  said  it  was  iusta  petitio  that 
the  Lor:  Embas.  in  his  audience  the  next  day  should  aske  a  sight 
of  the  breefe  before  it  went  out,  or  of  the  cheefe  heades. 

The  13.  I  went  to  the  Embas:  and  desyred  him  so  to  do.  also 
to  desire  his  Ho:  that  nothing  of  the  formare  declaration  should  be 
left  out  of  the  breeve.  Also  that  if  any  were  to  be  joyned  w1  the 
Archept  they  might  be  named  here  by  his  Hoi. 

The  14.  the  Embas.  tould  me  his  Ho:  would  not  lett  him  see 
the  breefe  vnless  he  would  sweare  to  kepe  it  secrete  to  him  selfe, 
wch  he  refused  vpon  that  condition  to  see.  againe  all  that  in  the 
first  declaration  should  be  in  this  breefe,  &  more  addid  therto,  and 
said  we  should  have  no  cause  to  complaine.  Also  that  ours  to  be 
joyned  w*  the  Archip*  should  be  named  by  his  Hoi:  here. 

The  18.  I  was  w*  Card.  Arigone  &  Burg,  to  solicite.  ther  I 
mett  w*  the  two  procuratours.  emong  other  things  they  tould  me 
of  Mr  Trolops  taking  &  removing,  of  Sr  Fran.  Veres  death.  And 
besought  me  we  might  all  be  frendes  &  Joine  againe  &c. 

All  the  rest  daies  1  earnestly  solicited  the  Card:  Burg.  &  Vestrio 
for  dispatche  of  the  breefe.  the  27.  Vestrio  tould  me  he  had 
drawen  the  minuta  &  would  send  it  to  Card.  Burg,  even  then. 

The  18.  I  mett  the  2  procuratours  at  Card:  Burg,  who  were  54,  f.  198. 
earnest  w*  me  that  we  should  all  be  frendes.  I  tould  them  that 
neither  they  nor  the  greate  calumniator  Parsons  shewed  any  syncere 
desire  of  peace  or  friendship  by  their  actions,  for  still  they 
laboured  to  iniury  vs,  &  opposed  them  selues  to  euery  thing 
they  could  learne  we  laboured  for,  how  needful  soeuer  yt  were  to  or 
churche. 


24  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY.  [Ocr.  2 

OCTOBER. 

The  2.  I  was  w*  Car:  Burg,  ther  I  found  Monr  Vestrio.  the 
Card,  tould  me  that  his  Ho:  had  sent  word  by  Vestrio  that  we  4 
should  come  to  the  palace  &  haue  audience  the  next  day  at  20. a  2 
or  3  daies  before  this  we  hard  that  Mr  Tho:  Fitz.  &  the  2  procur: 
had  bene  w*  the  Pope,  &  that  he  said  he  would  haue  vs  all  frendes. 
Wherupon  we  suspecte[d]  this  to  be  a  plott  laid  by  Parsons  & 
them,  that  before  his  Ho:  we  mi[ght]  be  maid  frendes,  &  aske  eche 
other  pardone. 

The  3.  we  went  to  the  Embas.  at  18  to  aske  his  aduice  in 
.  .  .  .  a  might  happen  in  that  audience.  After  we  came  to  the 
palace  at  or  houre  appoynted.  ther  dynner  was  not  endid.  Ex- 
pecting in  the  haul  aboute  haulfe  an  houre,  in  comethe  Parsons  w* 
the  2  procuratours  &  one  scholler.  they  saluted  vs,  &  we  them, 
they  satt  dowen  on  the  other  side  ouer  against  vs.  then  we  per- 
cei[ve]d  the  p[lot]  to  be  laid  by  Parsons,  &  beganne  to  cast  w*  our 
selues  how  to  answ[ere]  before  his  Ho:  that  we  might  neither 
offend  him  by  refusing  to  ente[rtain]  frendship  w*  Parsons  more 
then  in  Christian  charitie  we  were  bound,  nor  displease  the 
Christian  King  &  our  owne  staite  by  condescending  to  what  his 
Ho:  would  by  likelyhood  move  vs  vnto.  We  being  now  as  it  were 
in  their  trapp.  stood  muche  perplexed  &  thought  we  should  carie 
or  selues  verie  well  and  wisely  that  day,  if  we  escaped  some 
rnischeefe.  The  doores  being  opened  Parsons  &  his  entred  into  the 
antecamera.  after  a  litle  we  followed,  &  placed  or  selues  as  farr 
opposite  to  them  as  we  could.  After  halfe  an  houre  beganne  divers 
Cardles  to  enter,  (for  that  after  noone  was  the  examen  ordinandorum 
ad  Epis:)  then  came  Card:  Farnesius  our  protector,  whervpon  we 
perceived  how  strongely  Parsons  had  laid  his  strategeme,  [for 
Fames,  was  not  of  that  Congregation,]  b  aboute  halfe  an  houre  after 
Parsons  perceving  the  houre  to  be  past  &  that  the  Pope  &  Cardinals 
were  entred  into  the  examen  he  rose  &  demandid  of  the  Mr  de 
Camera  whether  audience  might  be  had  that  day  or  no.  He 
a  Illegible.  b  Interlined. 


OCT.  7]  MUSH'S   DIARY.  25 

answered  the  tyme  was  past.  So  Parsons  &  his  departed,  all  this 
while  we  stood  praying  their  might  be  no  audience  that  day. 
After  Parsons  &  his  were  gone  a  litle,  Mr  Parker  &  Mr  Arch,  enter 
into  the  Chamber  againe  &  came  to  me,  and  said  Fa.  Parsons  haith 
vnderstood  ther  wilbe  [no]  a  audience  this  day.  he  &  we  departe.  he 
sent  vs  to  certifie  you  hereof,  that  you  need  not  expect  any  longer. 
I  answered  we  were  not  privy  to  Mr  Parsons  matters  or  audience, 
we  were  to  expect  aboute  or  owne  affaires.  So  they  parted.  It  was 
good  sporte  to  see  how  glad  we  were  that  all  fell  out  thus  contrarie 
to  Parsons  expectation  &  according  to  or  desires,  that  so  we  might 
haue  more  tyme  to  prepare  or  selues,  &  to  preuent  their  mischeefe. 
The  4.  we  tould  the  Embas.  what  had  hapned.  And  desired 
him  to  hinder  Parsons  strategeme  by  letting  his  Ho:  vnderstand 
the  cause,  that  day  of  his  audience.  This  day  we  were  enformed 
that  Parsons  had  bene  4.  or  5.  nightes  together  in  longe  Con- 
ference wl  Card.  Farnese.  The  Lor:  Embas:  in  his  audience  altered 
his  Ho:  his  mynd  aboute  or  reconciliation  w*  Parsons.  This  day 
we  hard  that  his  Ho:  had  said  to  Tho:  Fitz.  and  the  procurars  that 
he  would  make  vs  frends  w*  them  all  before  we  should  passe  out  at 
his  Chamber-dore. 

The  5.  I  was  w*  Vestrio  who  tould  me  he  had  finished  all  & 
would  deliuer  the  Breues  to  his  Ho:  that  mornyng.  After  dinner 
I  was  w*  him  againe :  he  maid  much  of  me,  and  promised  all  kind- 
ness, said  that  Walpool  was  w*  him  a  litle  before  my  commyng  to 
expiscari  what  was  in  the  breefe.  We  had  bene  tould  that  the 
reprehensions  of  the  Archep*  at  Parsons  request  were  put  in  a 
priuat  breefe  to  him  alone  &  not  conteyned  in  the  common 
breeve.  but  Vestrio  affirmed  ther  was  but  one  breve. 

I  was  w*  Card.  Burg,  to  request  him  to  solicite  the  ending  of  or 
matters,  he  said  he  was  sorie  that  we  &  Parsons  mett  not  before 
his  Ho:  &  were  maid  frends.  but  I  satisfied  him.  he  said  we  had 
maneged  or  affaires  prudently  &  patiently. 

The  7.  I  was  wfc  Card.  Burg,  to  desire  him  to  remember  or  busi- 

*  Omitted  in  M.S. 


26  THE   AKCHPKIEST   CONTROVERSY.  [Ocx.  8 

ness  w*  his  Ho:  that  [Con]sistorie.  Again e  at  night  I  went  to  him. 
He  tould  me  he  had  remembred  vs,  [and]  that  his  Ho:  would  that 
we  should  haue  one  authenticaul  breeve  &  Parsons  an  other.  &  sent 
me  to  Vestrio  to  solicite  the  expedition.  Vestrio  vsed  me  kindly  & 
tooke  me  in  his  cotche  w*  him  to  Burges:  &  there  tould  me  we 
should  haue  a  copy  of  the  Breeve  the  next  day  after  dinner,  but 
we  had  not. 

The  8.  I  was  w*  the  Embas:  to  lett  him  vnderstand  of  all. 
Peares  had  bene  wi  him  &  willed  him  to  beware  that  we  abused 
him  not. 

The  9.  I  was  wfc  Vestrio  for  the  breves.  He  was  gone  to 
Tusculum  &  his  man  said  all  was  redie  to  be  deliuered  vs  when 
Card.  Aldobrand.  should  returne  the  minuta.  wch  he  had  not 
done. 

The  10.  Mr  Cecils  &  I  was  wfc  Aldobrandino  for  returnyng  the 
minuta  to  Vestrio,  he  said  he  would  do  it  that  night  not  to  faile. 

We  hard  that  Parsons  &  his  bragged,  that  the  Pope  had  kept  vs 
heare  so  many  mounthes,  &  in  the  end  had  granted  vs  nothing  to 
the  purpose.  That  poore  men  we  durst  not  returne  into  England, 
for  we  should  be  litle  welcome  to  the  Q.  and  consel.  seyng  we  could 
not  procure  them  peace,  as  they  expected  we  should.  And  we 
failing  she  must  be  fayne  to  seeke  for  it  at  their  handes  that  could 
bring  it  to  pass  meanyng  his  &  his  Jesuits. 

I  was  wfc  Vestrio  to  see  if  Card.  Aldobran.  had  sent  the  minuta. 
but  he  had  not  kept  touche. 

The  11.  Mr  Champ.  &  I  went  to  Audience  w*  the  Embas:  Card: 
Aldobran.  tould  him  he  had  sent  the  minuta  to  Vestrio  &  willed 
him  to  send  for  the  breve.  Mr  Champ.  &  I  went  presently  that 
night  to  Vestrio  who  was  returned  from  Tusculum.  but  the  minuta 
12.  were  not  sent  to  him  as  Aldobran.  h[ad]  tould  the  Embas:  The 
next  mornyng  being  Saterday  Mr  Ce[cil]  went  to  tell  the  Embas: 
&  I  went  againe  to  Vestrio.  who  stil  tould  me  the  minuta  was  not 
sent  from  Aldobran.  that  himselfe  would  aske  it  of  him  that 
morning  in  the  palace.  &  willed  me  to  returne  aft[er]  dinner.  I  so 


OCT.  17]  MUSH'S   DIARY.  27 

did,  and  he  tould  me  he  had  asked  it,  &  Aldobrand.  said  h[e]  had 
deliuered  it  to  his  secretarie  Armenio.  Vestrio  sent  to  Armineo, 
who  answered  he  could  not  deliuere  it,  till  he  had  spoken  w*  his 
Cardinal.  After  dinner  I  returned  to  Vestrio.  who  sent  his  man 
&  a  letter  wk  me  to  Secretarie  Armineo.  he  answered  we  must 
expect  ij  houres  &  that  his  Card:  must  see  it  before  it  could  be 
sent.  Vestrio  wondered  what  misterium  should  be  in  it.  The 
misterie  was  no  other  as  I  then  tould  Vestrio  then  that  ther  was 
some  thing  in  the  breeve  wcb  displeased  Mr  Parsons,  this  must  be 
reuersed  by  the  Spanishe  Embas:  who  had  audience  those  two 
houres.  after  wch  was  done  I  doubted  not  but  we  should  haue  the 
minuta  sent  presently.  And  so  it  fell  out.  for  that  night  after 
the  Spanishe  Embas.  audience  was  endid  I  went  to  Vestrio  who 
even  then  received  the  minuta  &  deliuered  the  breve  one  copy 
to  me,  the  other  to  Mr  Parsons  man.  This  delay  [was]  maid  as 
far  as  we  could  gather,  that  the  Spanish  Embas.  might  gett  re- 
versed the  prohibition  for  dealing  in  Staite  matters. 

The  13  we  caried  the  Breve  to  the  Embas.  This  day  Mr  Par . .  .a 
came  to  our  loging,  &  desyred  that  we  might  be  frendes  w*  them  & 
[Mr]  Parsons,  he  tooke  me  to  walke  w*  him.  I  refused  to  haue 
any  thing  to  do  w*  Mr  Parsons. 

The  16  we  were  w*  his  Ho:  &  had  a  verie  frendly  audience,  he 
grante[d]  all  we  desired,  or  beades  were  all  blessed  as  graines,  they 
&  our  crosses  &  medals  had  the  Colledge  indulgence,  he  granted 
th[at]  my  greate  crucifix  should  haue  the  College  indulgence,  & 
moreo[uer]  make  a  priuiledged  altare  wher  soeuer  it  stood  in 
England  as  long  as  it  were  vpon  it.  he  granted  me  licence  to  com- 
municate all  my  faculties  to  10  priestes  in  England. 

From  thence  Mr  D.  Cecil  &  I  went  to  Card.  Burg,  to  lett  him 
vnderstand  of  or  audience,  &  gave  him  a  memorial  for  Mr 
Charnockes  matter,  an  other  for  or  viaticum,  wch  his  Ho:  tould  vs 
he  had  prouided  before  we  had  audience,  an  other  for  notaries. 

The  1 7  Mr  Cecils  returned  to  Card.  Burg,  for  answere,  his  Ho: 

"  Parker. 


28  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

said  we  should  not  stay  for  or  viaticum,  he  had  commandid  Hiero- 
nimo  to  deliuer  vs  50  A  a  man.  di  auro  in  auro.  for  Mr  Charnockes 
matter  he  would  not  grant  it,  but  consider  therof.  &  granted  we 
should  haue  as  many  notaries  as  we  pleased.  The  Embas.  had  put 
vp  the  friday  before  a  supplication  for  me  to  haue  a  planet a  chalice 
&  crucifix,  w*  indulgences,  his  Ho:  granted  them,  but  all  this 
weeke  they  could  not  be  gotten. 

The  18.  the  Embas:  renewed  the  same  memorial,  but  then  his 
Ho:  answered  his  guarda  robe  had  none  but  riche  ones,  yett  he 
obteyned  that  the  same  indulgences  might  be  applied  to  any  that 
should  be  given  vs,  or  that  we  should  bye.  Also  that  yf  or  holy 
things  were  taken  from  vs,  or  lost,  we  might  apply  the  same 
indulgences  to  others. 

The  same  day  we  were  w*  Card.  Aldobran. 

The  19  all  but  I  were  w4  S*  George. 

Endorsed.    .    .    .    Mushe  his   Diary   of    theire   busynes   at 
Rome. 


54,  f.  207.  2.  A  Second  Narrative. 

1601-2. 

After  manie  sclanders,  detractions,  threates,  disgraces,  letters, 
declamacions  &  treatises  against  the  priests  Apellants  devulged  & 
printed  by  the  Jesuits  &  theire  adherents  both  w*hin  &  wlhout  the 
Realme,  charginge  them  w*h  Schisme,  rebellion,  disobedience, 
affirminge  also  that  they  durst  neuer  ascend  up  to  Rome  to  presente 
their  Appeale  before  his  ho:  or  the  sacred  inquisicion  (to  whome 
they  pretended  to  appeale)  and  that  their  Appeale  was  no  more 
but  a  delaye,  evasion,  and  dilatorie  playe  to  blind  mens  eyes  to 
winne  time  and  to  avoyde  the  authoritie  of  their  superior  :  yea 
that  the  very  appeale  ytself  was  but  an  infamous  libell  (although 
thirtie  worthye  priests  haue  subscribed  to  yt)  by  wch  vnchristian, 
yea  Jewish  &  Turkish  means  the  Jesuits  (men  I  trowe  impeccable) 
•  Planeta,  i.e.  chasuble. 


A   SECOND   NARRATIVE.  29 

had  opened  the  mouthes  of  men  &  women  boyes  &  girles  (there 
misled  flock)  to  rayle,  detract,  despise  &  sclander  theire  owne 
pastors:  And  that  in  more  vile  manner  then  they  unnurtured 
children  of  Bethel  did  the  prophet  Elizeus.  At  length  (God  so 
disposinge)  all  these  came  to  the  knowledge  of  her  matie,  &  her 
hoble  counsell,  howe  dangerous  yt  was :  and  w*h  what  indignitie 
the  priests  were  vsed  for  theire  truth  &  fidelitie.  And  beinge  fully 
informed  of  these  wronges  disgraces  &  oppressions  wherw*h  the 
Jesuits  by  theire  instrument  the  Archpreist  had  involved  the 
secular  preists.  All  wch  appeared  most  plainely  in  theire  bookes 
dedicated  as  well  to  the  Popes  ho:  &  the  Inquisicion  as  otherwise, 
upon  the  humble  peticions  of  these  preists,  the  hoble  counsell 
respectinge  theire  troubles  &  miserie  graunted  that  foure  or  fyve 
of  the  imprisoned  secular  preists  shold  be  sett  at  libertie  for  six 
weekes  to  make  provision  of  money  &  other  necessaries  for  theire 
iourney  and  then  to  have  licence  by  waie  of  banishment  to  departe 
the  Realme  to  followe  theire  appeale  to  Rome  there  to  seeke  iustice 
&  reformation  at  his  hands  who  through  the  false  and  wronge 
informacion  of  Parsons  and  his  complices  had  giuen  a  cullor  to  54,  f.  207b 
thei[re]  wronges  although  by  him  neuer  intended.  And  hauinge 
received  from  the  honorable  counsell  theire  pasportes  for  themselues 
theire  horses,  seruantes  and  Trunks,  not  without  greate  difficultie 
about  the  fourthe  of  Nouember  1601  departed  to  Douer  Water 
where  they  now  stayed  vntill  they  had  gott  newe  pasports  more 
larger  then  the  first.*  And  beinge  arriued  at  Callice  w*hin  the 
same  moneth  remembringe  that  the  Archpreist  presumed  much  of 
the  fauor  &  furtherance  of  the  Nunce  Apostolick  in  the  lowe 
cuntrey  (a  parsonage  of  highe  wisdome,  learninge,  experience  & 
integritie)  before  enie  farther  attempt  resolued  to  repaire  to  his 

•  According  to  W.  C.  in  his  Rcplie  to  Parsons'  Manifestation  :  "  They  had  but  one- 
onely  passport,  and  that  of  Banishment,  that  is  the  full  truth  therein.  Some  of  the 
company  beeing  stayed  at  Dover,  contrary  to  their  expectation,  they  were  enforced 
to  send  back  to  London :  and  thereupon  procured  a  note  to  the  searchers  and  officer 
there,  that  they  should  passe  freely,  without  search,  with  such  things  as  they  had 
to  carry  with  them."  /.  78. 


30  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

presence  there  to  yeeld  an  accounte  of  their  actions  that  so  all 
obstacles  or  hindrances  behind  their  backs  might  be  taken  awaye, 
ffor  they  vnderstood  that  the  Jesuits  by  theire  letters  had  marvel- 
ously  sclandered  some  of  them  to  the  same  Nuncio,  affirminge  that 
not  onely  they  were  fallen  from  the  faithe  but  were  become 
persecutors  of  Catholicks.  And  hauinge  sent  a  learned  preiste  a  vnto 
him  for  a  safe  conduct  went  thither  &  orderly  related  whatsoever  • 
was  amisse  in  the  church  of  England  what  sclanders,  oppressions 
&  vnnaturall  wronges  they  had  sustayned  :  npt  refusinge  to  make 
him  priuye  and,  as  yt  were,  Judge  &  Arbitrer  of  their  controuersie. 
."Wherevpon  beinge  fully  instructed  he  wrote  his  letters  to  the 
Archpreist  requiringe  him  either  to  appeare  before  him  or  send 
sufficient  procurators  in  his  place.  And  also  to  proceede  no 
further  against  the  preists  lite  pendente  lest  he  shold  giue  occasion 
vnto  them  of  newe  Appeales.  Another  letter  he  wrote  to  the 
secular  preists  willinge  them  w'hout  all  feare  to  showe  him  their 
greeuaunces  &  wronges  promisinge  [to]  doe  them  all  iustice, 
requiringe  them  in  the  meane  space  to  be  sober  &  humble,  as  yt 
became  preists,  not  offendinge  the  civill  maiestrates  as  much  as  in 
them  laye.  The  letter  to  the  Archpriest  beginneth  thus  Adm  Rde 
Due  Amice  obseruantissime  The  letter  to  the  priests  beginneth  thus 
Rdi  Dni  D  Amici  honoratissimi  Whilst  they  thus  remained  at 
54,  f.  208.  [I/lank]  the  Nunce  of  Paris  sent  a  copie  of  the  Popes  Breue 
concerninge  these  controversies  to  this  Nunce  of  fflanders.  ffor 
fa:  Parsons  hearinge  and  also  feelinge  by  theire  bookes  that  they 
had  appealed  (as  himself  confessed)  labored  what  he  cold  above  to 
stop  the  Appeale  and  hinder  theire  cominge  up.  And  first  he 
wrote  downe  a  forme  of  a  Breve  so  clownish,  so  vnciuill  and  so 
tyrannicall  as  never  was  scene,  wherein  the  catholicks  of  England 
were  comaunded  to  shutt  out  of  theire  houses,  shun,  and  avoyde  the 
preists  Apellants  as  Scissmatickes,  Ethnicks  and  Publicans,  men 
unworthye  anie  entertainement,  wherevppon  Breuiator  Vestris 
shewinge  this  forme  vnto  his  ho:  he  vtterly  condemned  yt  as  rustick 
*  Francis  Barnaby.  See  Ecplie  unto  a  certain  Libcll,  by  W.  C.,/o?.  78. 


A   SECOND   NARRATIVE.  31 

and  vnciuill,  and  betweene  him  &  Vestris  (to  vse  Parsons  owne 
phrase)  iumbled  up  this  Breue.  When  the  preists  had  reade  this 
Breue  wch  they  neuer  had  heard  of  before,  although  the  Archpriest 
knewe  of  yt  &  supprest  yt  of  purpose  because  they  at  that  time 
had  certaine  bookes  to  be  printed  against  the  priests  as  theire 
Apologie  &  such  like,  cleane  contrary  to  the  tenor  of  the  Breue, 
such  estimacion  the  Jesuits  haue  of  the  Popes  Breve  when  yt 
pleaseth  them,  this  Copi[e]  being  considered  &  pervsed  the 
preists  aunswereth  the  Nuncio  that  yt  did  not  satisfye  but  rather 
was  a  cause  of  a  greater  breach,  because  therein  there  was  no 
mencion  made  of  the  Jesuits,  the  chiefest  sturrers  of  these  garboyles. 
Manie  other  reasons  more  they  yeelded  as  the  Ntmce  in  his  letter 
to  the  Archpriest  showeth  in  these  words :  ij,  visa  quas  penes  nos 
erat  proedicti  Breuis  copia,  seu  transumpto  authentico,  mox  indica-  * 

uerunt  ilium  neque  prseteritis  controuersijs  satisfactum  neque 
futuris  prospectum  ac  proinde  insufficientem  eiuscemodi  dissen- 
sionibus,  saltern  cum  pleno  fructu,  et  expectato  a  sua  Stc  fine, 
terminandis.  Vnde  et  suam  sanctitatem  prolixe  et  fideliter 
informandam  censebant. 

Thus  taking  theire  leaue  from  the  nuncio  &  hauinge  theire 
pasports  beginninge  in  these  words,  Octauius  Dei  et  Aplice 
sedis  gratia,  etc.  they  sett  forth  towards  Paris,  and  con- 
sideringe  what  stronge  parties  they  had  against  them  at  Rome,  54,  f.  20Sb. 
and  beinge  taught  by  the  perrills  &  troubles  of  the  two  preistes 
Mr  Bushop  and  Mr  Charnock,  .  .  .  .  a  admonishm''8  giuen  vnto 
them  in  the  Lowe  Cuntrey  th[at]  the  protection  of  a  mightie 
prince  was  most  necessary  [for]  them,  else  they  shold  find  in  Rome 
iniustitiam  causae  [et]  iniustitiam  parsonse.  for  the  first  that  there  f 

*  At  this  point  occurs  a  marginal  note,  added  subsequently,  it  seems,  by  the  same 
hand :  "  Here  the  Spanish  Ambassador  of  the  lowe  cuntrey  did  expostulate  w'h 
the  nuncio  for  hauinge  conference  w'h  the  same  preists,  being  but  the  spies  of 
the  Queene  of  England." 

»  MS.  torn. 

t  Here  there  is  another  marginal  note  (same  hand)  :  "  Here  maye  come  in  the 
Second  Appeale  of  the  preists  of  England." 


32  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

ahold  be  no  man  apointed  to  heare  theire  cause,  and  thereby  shold 
lose  theire  matter,  and  for  the  second  might  be  clapt  in  prison  by 
the  potency  of  theire  aduersaryes.  Therefore  cominge  into  Parris 
they  labored  by  theire  frends  (the  question  belonginge  to  all  the 
secular  preists  in  the  world)  to  haue  the  protection  of  the  most 
Christian  Kinge,  wch  w*h  greate  suite  obteyned,  and  his  pasporte 
not  only  for  ffraunce  but  for  other  Kingdomes  &  Common  wealthes 
they  went  w*h  courage  towards  the  cittie  and  there  arriued  after 
fyve  weekes  travell  the  first  Thursdaie  before  Lent  where  the 
rumor  was  rife  that  Ireland  was  conquered  by  the  Spanyards,  and 
the  English,  Irish,  and  Spanishe  labored  for  the  Bushopricks  of 
that  cuntrey.  These  newes  somewhat  terrified  them  so  that  forth- 
w%  they  sent  theire  Portmantua  wfh  theire  bookes  letters  & 
instructions  to  the  monasterie  of  S1  Paule  two  miles  out  of  the 
cittie  there  to  be  in  safety e  that  yf  theire  parsons  were  apprehended 
(as  theire  fellowes  were  before)  theire  writinges  might  be  presented, 
then  w*h  all  speed  they  sent  to  the  Embassador  of  ffraunce  to 
demand  whether  he  had  authoritie  from  the  Kinge  to  protect  them 
as  Subiects  of  ffraunce,  who  aunswered  cheerefully  &  most  honor- 
ably that  he  had  commandment  from  his  Kinge  to  receive  them  & 
to  protect  them,  but  yet  w%  all  he  willed  them  to  keepe  themselues 
secrett  for  size  dayes  vntill  he  might  goe  to  the  Pope  himself  to 
signifye  both  theire  comminge  &  theire  qualities,  wch  thinge  they 
did  obserue.  The  next  day  of  audience  his  excellencye  made  the 
Pope  priuye  that  foure  preists  of  England  were  come  up  vnder  the 
protection  of  the  most  Christian  Kinge  to  prosecute  theire  Appeale 
and  to  informe  his  ho:  of  matters  of  greate  importance  belonginge 
to  the  Church  of  England,  requiringe  that  they  might  haue  benigne 
54,  f.  209.  &  honorable  audience,  wch  thinge  the  pope  willingly  granted. 

But  first  he  shewed  the  Embassador  that  he  had  heard  mar- 
vellous hard  reports  of  the  said  foure  priests,  that  they  were 
greate  &  familiar  w%  the  Queene  of  England  and  her  counsel!, 
and  that  they  had  procured  from  the  Queene  to  come  up  to 
trouble  the  State  of  the  Church.  The  Embassador  aunswered 


A   SECOND   NARRATIVE.  33 

that  his  kiDge  wold  not  haue  protected  anie  such  parsons  and 
that  his  ho:  shold  find  them  to  be  sincere  &  plaine  meaning 
men  w*hout  guile  or  fraude.  Well  then,  saith  the  Pope,  they 
shall  haue  audience  on  Munday  next  for  vpon  fryday  had  the 
Embassador  these  speaches  w'h  the  Pope,  when  Munday  came 
the  foure  preists  beinge  directed  by  my  Lo.  Embassador  & 
hauinge  some  of  his  gentlemen  to  conduct  them  they  repayred 
to  the  Courte  but,  findinge  his  ho:  then  to  give  publick  audience, 
one  of  his  Chamberlaines  aduised  the  priests  to  departe  to  their 
lodgings,  for  that  yt  was  not  likely  that  his  ho:  wold  giue  that 
day  anie  priuate  audience  wch  they  requ[ired],  herevppon  they 
departed  to  theire  lodgings  but  forthw^  the  Pope  arisinge  from 
his  publick  audience  retyred  to  his  chamber  where  he  was  wont 
to  giue  priuate  audience  &  demanded  of  his  Chamberlaines 
whether  the  foure  English  preists  were  not  in  the  Pallace,  & 
caused  them  to  be  sought  for,  but  beinge  informed  that  they 
had  bin  there  &  were  departed  to  theire  lodgings  because  they 
were  informed  that  his  ho:  was  not  like  to  giue  priuate  audience 
that  day,  as  beinge  the  day  of  publick  audience,  herevppon  he 
sent  one  of  his  Chamberlaines  to  theire  lodgings  to  warne  them 
to  come  to  his  presence  the  next  day  at  nyneteene  a  clock. 
These  newes  were  ioyfull  vnto  them  and  against  the  houre 
apointed  they  made  themselues  ready  and  came  to  his  presence 
beinge  conducted  by  the  Chamberlaines,  and  after  they  had 
saluted  h[is  ho:]  one  of  them  made  a  briefe  oracion,  first  signi- 
fyinge  the  cause  of  theire  comminge,  the  troubles,  scandalls,  & 
vaxacions  the  Church  of  England  and  the  secular  preists  were  54,  f.  209b. 
brought  unto  by  the  sinister  dealinges  of  the  Jesuits,  so  that 
in  spiritu  lenitatis  et  mansuetudinis  he  wo[uld]  prouide  a  remedy 
that  preists  might  Hue  like  pr[eists]  as  heretofore  they  haue 
done,  and  wlh  all  offered  to  his  ho;  the  two  lattine  bockes 
wherein  was  contayned  all  theire  grieuances  wch  they  desired 
to  be  redressed,  otherwise  that  the  Church  of  England  was  like 
to  perrishe,  This  oracion  his  ho:  aunswered  breifly,  first  that 

VOL.    II.  D 


34  THE   AKCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

he  had  hard  maruelous  ill  reports  of  them  that  the  Queene  of 
England  and  her  Counsell  had  suborned  them  to  come  vp  and 
that  they  had  pencions  of  the  Queene,  and  w*hall  demanded 
earnestly  whether  anie  of  them  had  letters  from  the  Queene  to 
demand  these  thinges  at  his  hands.  To  whome  aunswere  was 
made  that  neither  the  Queene  or  her  Counsell  had  anie  parte  in 
these  negotiacions,  but  only  this :  that  perceiuinge  the  troubles, 
vexacions,  &  wronges  that  the  preists  sustayned,  &  knowinge 
not  how  to  remedy  the  same  in  her  self  because  they  were 
thinges  belonginge  to  the  Sea  Apostolike,  hauinge  an  humble 
peticion  made  vnto  her,  her  licence  for  some  of  the  imprisoned 
preists  to  be  sett  at  libertie  to  goe  to  Rome  to  prosecute  this 
Appeale  w*hout  wch  licence  yt  was  impossible  for  them  beinge 
prisoners  to  performe  this  iorney.  to  the  wch  peticion  after 
longe  &  mature  deliberacion  she  granted  that  foure  of  them 
shold  haue  libertie  to  prouide  for  themselues  &  so  vndertake 
the  iorney.  As  for  money  or  stipend  they  had  none,  but  only 
such  as  the  Catholicks  doe  giue  them  to  defray  theire  charges, 
wch  was  shorte  enough,  and  they  counted  yt  very  greate  clemency 
that  her  matie  graunted  them  so  much.  As  for  the  other 
pointes  wch  his  ho:  did  insinuate  concerninge  matters  of  faithe 
as  though  therin  they  had  bin  defective,  they  aunswered  reso- 
lutely that  yf  they  had  bin  such  they  had  no  need  to  come 
w%  so  greate  trauell  &  so  greate  perill  to  the  Sea  Apostolike  to 
seeke  for  iustice,  for  that  the  Queene  of  England  had  Bushopricks 
54,  f.  210.  and  better  benifices  enough  wherew'th  to  inrich  them  yf  they 
had  bin  of  her  religion,  and  w*hall  desyred  of  his  ho:  that 
theire  accusers  might  be  compelled  eyther  before  his  ho:  or 
judges  by  him  deputed  to  propose  these  theire  accusacions  in 
theire  owne  parsons  and  not  per  interpositas  personas,  as  the 
manner  of  ffa:  Parsons  was,  and  that  they  were  ready  to 
cleare  themselues.  Well  then,  sayes  the  Pope,  wlh  a  cheerefull 
countenance,  I  am  glad  to  heare  you  saye  so,  you  shall  haue 
justice.  Card.  Burgesius  and  Card.  Aragonio  doe  we  appointe  to 


A   SECOND   NARRATIVE.  35 

heare  both  them  and  you  and  to  make  relacion  thereof  vnto  vs, 

and  see  that  you  goe   vnto   no   other  Cardinalls   w*h  auie  com- 

plaintes  but   to   them,  and   so   w*h   good   &   gracious   words  he 

dismissed   vs,  beinge  himself  at  that  present    maruelously  vexed 

w*h  the  goute  so  that  his  seruants  were  faine   to  cary  him  out  here  maye  the 

of  his  chayre  to  his  bed  where   he  remayned   foureteene   dayes.   beTnserted 

In  this  audience   he    remayned    an    houre    and   a   half  notw*h- 

standinge  his  paine.     the  preists  departed   and   repayred  to  the 

two  Cards  designed  to  heare  the  matter,  and  opened  vnto  them 

his  ho:  pleasure  &  desyred  that  they  wold  call  for   ffa:   Parsons 

to  sett  down  his  accusacions  against  them  wherevnto  they  were 

ready  to   aunswere.     But   ffa:    Parsons   began   to   make   delayes 

to  seeke  shifts  [to]  prolonge  time,  but  nothinge  more  troubled  him 

&  his  complices  then  to  heare  that   the   preists   had   so   speedie 

&  so  benign  audience,  for  therein  he  employed  all  his  cunninge 

&  the  diligence  of   his  freinds  to  hinder  the  preists   from    anie 

accesse  to  his  ho:     This  hapned  the  first  weeke  in  cleane  Lent.a 

ffa:  Parsons  made  all  the  delayes  that  he  cold    notw^standinge 

he  was  comanded  by  his  ho:  and  by  the   two   Cards   to   bringe 

in  what  he  had  against  the  preists   crauinge  still  more  time  ad 

libellandum  and  thus  he  drave  of,  notw'hstandinge  he  was  three 

times   admonished  &  comanded,  vntill  yt    was    Palme    Sunday, 

hopinge  thereby  to   driue   the   preists   out   of  money  and  so  to 

fall  from  theire  suite.     Lastly  in  the  ho[lie]  weeke  he   brought 

in  his  accusacion  to  the  wch  the  pr[eists]    aunswered   the   next 

day,  and  so  cleered  themselues. 

And  in  the  meane  space  they  deliuered  vnto  the  [Cardinals]  54,  f.  210b. 
theire  reasons  wch  moved  them  to  defer  the  admitting  ...  of  the 
Archpreist  vntill  the  comminge  of  the  Breve  Ap[ostolike],  and  con- 
sequently proved  that  thereby  they  had  not  incurred  anie  blemishe 
touchinge  their  obedience  to  the  Sea  Ap[ostolike]  much  lesse  the 
crime  of  scisme  rebellion  &  disobedience,  wch  reasons  beinge  consi- 
dered by  the  Card8  and  related  vnto  his  ho:  forthw'h  he  pronounced 
*  '  Hebdomada  casla,  iueuutis  Quadragesima  hebcl.  dicebatur.'  Ducange. 

02 


36  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

sentence  &  willed  the  same  to  be  declared  vnto  the  preists 
Apellants  by  the  Cardinalls,  wch  sentence  was  that  the  preists  of 
England  were  neither  scismaticks  nor  disobedient  nor  rebellious 
Here  the  against  the  Sea  Apostolike  in  that  they  refused  to  receiue  Mr 
be  set  down.  Blackwell  for  theire  superior  vpon  the  Card.  Caietans  letters,  and 
that  they  had  not  lost  theire  faculties  but  that  the  confessions 
made  vnto  them  all  that  while  were  vallid  &  good,  and  w^all  his 
ho:  commaunded  the  preists  to  write  downe  that  sentence  and  send 
yt  in  theire  common  letter  vnto  England  to  informe  the  preists  and 
Catholicks  there  of  the  truth,  and  that  he  wold  haue  this  sentence 
to  be  the  explication  of  his  last  Bull  sent  the  yeare  before,  ffa: 
Parsons  &  his  complices  stormed  much  against  this  sentence  be- 
cause thereby  appeared  the  falshood  of  ffa:  Listers  booke,  ffa:  Jones 
his  Oracle,  and  ffa:  Garnets  and  Mr  Blackwells  their  approbacion  of 
the  same,  and  by  this  men  maye  see  that  all  is  not  the  gospell  that 
proceedeth  from  the  Jesuits. 

Next  vnto  this  the  preists  did  sett  downe  theire  reasons 
against  Mr  Blackwell  the  Archpreist  his  insufficiency  wch  con- 
sisted in  8  points  All  wch  they  proued  out  of  his  owne 
writinges  &  decrees.  Seaven  were  admitted  by  the  Cards  as 
sufficiently  proued  although  his  procurators  there  and  the  Jesuits 
went  about  to  proue  that  the  letters  there  exhibited  out  of 
the  wch  they  drewe  theire  proposicions  were  not  his  letters  or 
decrees,  wherevppon  Card.  Burghesius  asked  them  whether  they 
knew  Jijs  hand.  Some  of  them  aunswered  yea,  and  some  .of 
them  aunswered  doubtfully.  Well,  saith  the  Card.,  I  will  put  you 
£4,  f.  211.  out  of  doubt  that  this  [is]  his  hand,  and  so  sett  a  letter  of  Mr 
Blackwells  owne  hand  conferringe  the  hands  together,  they  cold 
not  denye  but  that  was  his  writinge.  herevppon  followed  another 
consult  betweene  the  Card,  and  his  ho:  whether  Mr  Blackwell  was 
to  be  deposed  as  the  preists  required,  hauing  sett  downe  8  causes 
whereof  the  last  was  matter  sufficient  to  displace  him.  ffirst  yt  was 
sett  downe  against  him  that  he  had  done  vniustly  in  charginge  the 
preists  w%  scisme  &  rebellion  where  none  was,  and  so  in  goinge 


A   SECOND   NARRATIVE.  37 

about  to  tak  awaye  theire  faculties,  secondly  that  he  had  exceeded 
his  authoritie  in  takinge  vpon  him  to  censure  the  laye  Catholicks 
by  interdiction, hauinge  no  authoritie  ouer  them,  also  for  makinge 
newe  decrees  &  extendinge  his  authoritie  ouer  the  old  preists, 
whereas  his  co mission  was  only  ouer  alumnos  seminariorum,  but 
that  he  was  to  be  pardoned  in  these  his  accesses  because  of  his 
ignorance  in  the  cannon  la  we,  and  because  he  followed  therein  the 
counsels  of  others,  to  witt  the  Jesuits. 

Yet  notw^standinge  the  Popes  pleasure  was  that  ho  shold 
remayne  and  continewe  his  iurisdicion  ouer  the  preists.  this 
sentence  beinge  delivered  to  both  parties  yt  pleased  neyther, 
the  preists  affirminge  that  yt  was  not  expedient  that  he  shold 
haue  iurisdiction  ouer  them  w%  whome  they  had  so  greate 
controuersies  before,  for  that  he  wold  euer  seeke  occasion  to  be 
reuenged.  The  Jesuits  on  the  other  side  exclayminge  that  the 
Archpreist  was  made  a  dishcloute,  his  defects-  &  imperfections 
beinge  made  manifest  to  the  world,  they  were  contented  that 
his  ho:  shold  knowe  his  imperfections,  indiscretion,  and  vniustice, 
but  that  he  shold  not  sett  yt  downe  to  the  vewe  of  the  world, 
for  that  was  but  to  make  him  ridiculous  vnto  them  ouer  whome 
he  was  to  haue  iurisdiction,  wherevppon  the  matter  proceeded 
further  for  certaine  monethes,  and  in  very  deed  the  faction 
of  the  Jesuits  so  preuailed  that  in  the  Bull  these  defects  of  his 
were  rather  insinuated  then  sett  plainely  downe,  and  here  yt 
was  a  world  to  see  how  the  busie  head  of  ffa:  Parsons  bestirred  him 
in  spreadinge  false  rumors  concerninge  the  Queene  of  England 
persecutinge  preists  &  Catholicks  contrary  to  the  declaracion  of  the 
foure  preists,  as  y*  appeareth  in  his  letters  to  his  complices  in 
England  concerninge  certaine  honorable  speaches  wch  she  vttered 
of  the  Pope,  wch  also  he  caused  to  be  deliuered  vnto  the  nouellantes  54,  f.  2llb. 
of  Rome  to  be  spreaded  amongst  them  .  .  .  trick  very  usuall 
wfch  him,  for  take  awaye  from  him  lying  [and]  libelling  you  spoyle 
him  of  his  greatest  dowrye,  to  speak  nothinge  howe  of  his  diuerse 
libells  &  accusacions  wch  he  deliuered  vnto  diuerse  Cardinalls 


38  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

against  the  preists  wch  [came]  not  to  light  for  that  the  Cards 
neuer  beleeued  y*,  nor  of  [the]  diuerse  meanes  he  made  to  diuerse 
Cards  to  perswade  the  pr[eists]  to  come  to  the  Colledge  to  feaste 
w*h  him,  hopinge  that  yf  he  cold  haue  obteyned  so  much  as  to  haue 
them  to  bankett  w*h  him  he  might  find  some  occasion  to  intangle 
them  in  words  or  manners. 

But  the  maine  drifte  &  scope  of  his  perfidious  braine  was 
yet  vnseene,  wch  is  this:  he  labored  w%  the  Cards,  and  specially 
with  the  Spanish  Ambassador  that  they  shold  move  the  Pope 
that  y*  was  not  honoble,  nor  Christianlike  that  the  preists  shold 
be  suffered  to  departe  from  Rome  in  anie  displeasure  or  dislike 
wlh  Parsons  or  the  Jesuits,  and  therefore  that  his  ho:  shold 
doe  maruelous  well  yf  he  wold  command  the  preists  to  come 
to  his  presence,  and  ffa:  Parsons  w*h  the  Jesuits  on  the  other  side, 
and  there  commaund  the  preists  to  imbrace  ffa.  Parsons  &  reconcile 
themselues  vnto  him  and  to  the  rest  of  the  Jesuits,  &  so  make  a 
full  peace  whereof  his  ho:  himself  shold  be  witnes.  This  drifte 
tooke  such  effect  that  the  preists  were  sent  for  to  the  Popes 
presence,  and  the  cause  secretly  by  the  Lo:  Embassador  insinuated 
vnto  them,  who  required  them  to  consult  amonge  themselues  &  to 
tell  him  what  aunswere  they  wold  make,  for  that  the  matter  was  of 
greate  importance,  for  on  the  one  side  yf  they  refused  vpon  the 
Popes  commaundmt  to  imbrace  ffa;  Parsons  they  shold  fall  into  his 
hand  &  so  incurre  his  displeasure,  yf  they  obeyed  the  Popes  will 
and  reconciled  themselues  to  ffa:  Parsons  then  did  they  incurre 
the  displeasure  of  the  most  Christian  Kinge  of  ffrance  in  whose 
proteccion  they  were,  and  of  the  Queene  of  England  whose  subiects 
they  were,  for  that  they  had  charged  Parsons  there  to  be  deuiser  & 
plotter  of  all  the  treasons,  warres,  invasions,  garboyles,  &  troubles 
that  had  hapned  these  last  twenty  yeares,  as  yt  appeared  in  his 
bookes  how  he  had  made  sale  of  the  Kingdome  of  England  &  of 
the  Kingdome  of  ffrance  vnto  the  infanta  and  therefore  that  they 
cold  not  make  peace  wfh  him  but  thereby  they  shold  incurre  the 
64,  f.  212.  displeasures  of  these  twoe  greate  princes  whose  fauoure  they  did 


A    SECOND    NARRATIVE.  39 

not  meane  to  loose.  w*h  this  constant  resolucion  they  went  to  the 
Pallace  Monte  Cauallo  against  the  houre  prefixed,  hauing  for  their 
ease  my  Lo:  Embassadors  coach  and  some  of  his  gentlemen  to  con- 
duct them,  not  longe  after  cometh  Parsons  wkh  his  Cohorte  and 
entringe  into  the  Chamber  where  they  were  saluted  them  after  the 
best  manner,  but  they  neuer  moved  bonnet  to  him  nor  made  anie 
accounte  of  his  salutacions,  wch  greeued  him  not  a  litle  perceiuinge 
by  theire  behauioure  that  he  was  like  to  haue  but  light  entertaine- 
ment  at  theire  hands,  and  that  his  principall  designem*  fay  led  him, 
for  yf  they  had  obeyed  the  Pope  &  imbraced  Parsons  makinge 
peace  w*h  him,  then  wold  he  haue  written  straight  waies  to 
England  &  to  ffraunce  that  the  foure  negotiators  had  reconciled 
themselues  to  him  &  most  humbly  on  theire  knees  before  the  Popes 
presence  asked  him  forgiueness,  for  so  Baldwin  the  Jesuit  vsed  doctor 
Gifford  in  the  Lowe  Cuntrey,  and  so  he  wold  haue  involved  them  in 
his  owne  treasons,  but  God  so  disposinge  the  Pope  fell  to  examine 
other  matters  wch  occupied  him  vntill  8  of  the  clock  at  night,  and 
so  departed  to  theire  lodgings.  The  next  day  the  Lo.  Embassador 
himself  went  to  the  Pope  beinge  the  day  of  his  audience  &  amonge 
other  thinges  demaunded  what  his  pleasure  was  concerninge  the 
foure  preists  that  were  there  the  night  before,  for  that  they  were 
fully  resolved  neuer  to  haue  peace  wlh  Parsons  so  longe  as  he  had 
warres  w%  the  twoe  kingdomes.  The  pope  aunswered  that  his 
meaninge  was  [not]  to  commaund  them  to  haue  peace  w*h  him  but 
only  to  exhort  them,  leauinge  yt  to  theire  owne  election,  and  thus 
Parsons  fell  from  his  principall  weapon,  wherein  he  trusted,  and 
here  yt  maye  be  noted  w*h  what  gibes,  &  merry  taunts  he  maketh 
mencion  of  the  Queene  of  England  for  that  two  or  three  were  put 
to  death  duringe  the  abode  of  the  preists  at  Rome,  not  rememberinge 
in  the  meane  space  that  he  and  Archer  his  fellowe  Jesuit  a  [were 
authors  of  all  these  garboyles]  a  whom  he  made  nunce  Apostolike  in 
Ireland  b  to  prosecute  the  warres  there  against  the  Queene  and  so 

•  Inserted  above  the  line. 

b  James  Archer  of  Kilkenny  was  a  very  bellicose  Jesuit  indeed.      He  took  an 


40  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

by  that  meanes  alienated  her  Maties  mind  from  hauinge  anie  peace, 
especially  findinge  so  manie  w*h  John  De  Agula,  and  other 
Spaniards  what  helpes  from  other  princes  were  promised  by  the 
perswasion  of  the  Jesuits,  but  he,  good  man,  thinks  that  he  so 
shadoweth  himself  under  his  square  capp  that  no  man  spyeth  his 
stratagems  against  kinges  and  kingdomes  and  his  abusinge  the 
54,  f.  212b.  popes  .  .  .  vnto  Tyrone  and  the  rest  of  his  Company  in  Ireland 
w[ch]  letters  being  deliuered  by  John  D'  Agula  vnto  the  Lo. 
deputy  of  [I]reland  caused  her  Matie  to  looke  more  narrow[lie] 
about  her,  so  that  of  all  that  followed  against  Catholicks  [we]  may 
thank  ffa:  Parsons  and  his  feflowes  for  giuinge  the  occasion  to  alter 
her  maties  inclinacion.a 

3.  A  Third  Narrative  or  Fragment. 
64,  f.  153. 

When  they  came  to  Calice,.b  it  was  thought  good  that  some  of 

them  shold  deale  w'h  the  Nuntio.     Bu-t  they  first  sent  for  a  safe 

active  part  in  support  of  Tyrone's  rebellion,  and  negotiated  the  sending  of  supplies 
from  Spain.  A  description  of  the  man  and  of  his  military  exploits,  with  some  of 
his  letters,  will  be  found  in  the  Cal.  of  State  Papers  (Ireland,  1598-9  ;  Carew  Papers, 
1601-3),  and  Pacata  Hibernia  (ed.  O'Grady),  ii.  pp.  119, 186, 213,  &c.  He  narrowly 
escaped  capture  in  the  skirmish  of  Sandy  Bay,  where  his  servant,  afterwards 
hanged,  was  caught  with  the  Jesuit's  sword  and  breviary.  He  sailed  from  Ireland 
to  Spain,  July,  1601.  Though  he  was  commonly  termed  "  the  pope's  legate,"  it 
does  not  appear  that  he  had  any  direct  diplomatic  commission  from  Rome.  The 
papal  nuncio  was  Mansoni,  an  Italian,  who  reported  that  Archer's  presence  was  a 
greater  comfort  to  the  Irish  than  a  large  force  of  troops.  He  was  withal  a  zealous 
and  successful  missionary,  and  was  afterwards  the  first  rector  of  the  Irish  college 
at  Salamanca,  which  he  helped  to  found.  In  connection,  or  in  contrast,  with  the 
views  of  the  Appellants  on  this  subject  the  judgment  of  the  Jesuit  theologians  of 
the  Salamanca  University  (printed  in  Pacata  Hibernia,  ii.  pp.  142-6)  is  important, 
viz.  that  not  only  was  the  insurrection  in  Ireland  lawful,  but  that  it  would  be  a 
mortal  sin  for  any  Catholic  there  to  take  sides  with  the  Queen.  The  judgment  was 
dated  and  signed  on  March  7,  1602. 

•  There  were  four  priests  executed  in  England  during  the  stay  of  the  Appellants 
at  Rome,  besides  two  laymen,  one  of  whom  was  hanged  for  assisting  or  harbouring 
a  priest,  and  the  other  for  selling  Catholic  books.  But  these  executions,  which 
were  in  no  way  exceptional,  can  hardly  be  attributed  to  the  cause  suggested  in  the 
text. 

b  November  1601.    The  handwriting  here  closely  resembles  that  of  Dr.  Gifford. 


A  THIRD   NARRATIVE   OR   FRAGMENT.  41 

conduct,  wch  was  graunted ;  and  therevpon  all  fower  went  to  New- 
porte  where  the  Nuncio  lay.  There  they  remayned  six  or  seven 
dayes.  The  cause  of  theyr  going  was  to  make  him  theyr  frende, 
least  he  shold  crosse  them  in  theyr  buisines  at  Home.  Being 
there  they  procured  him  to  write  to  the  Archpriest  &  the  rest  of 
the  priests  Appellants :  the  copyes  of  wch  Letters  were  before 
sent  over. 

The  Nuncio  amongst  many  other  speeches  signified,  that  the 
Archduke  and  the  Infanta  were  but  larvati  principes :  and  that 
the  King  of  Spaine  did  wholy  direct  them.  Likewise  he  told 
them,  that  by  reason  of  the  Spanish  faction  in  Rome,  if  they 
were  not  well  backt ;  they  shold  be  sure  to  haue  both  iniustitiam 
causge  and  iniustitiam  personae :  wch  he  thus  expounded  :  viz.  that 
they  shold  be  insured  to  go  vp  and  downe,  and  shold  not  be  able  to 
procure  any  Audyence  :  and  it  was  very  likely,  that  theyr  persons 
shold  be  clapt  vp  in  prison,  ffrom  thence  they  went  to  Paris  : 
where  they  remayned  9  dayes.  There  by  Mr  Hills  m-eanes  they 
had  accesse  to  Monsr  Villederoy  the  Kings  Secretary :  who  vpon 
due  examination  of  theyr  whole  causej  procured  them  the  Kings 
favor,  and  promised  them,  that  they  shold  finde  the  Kings  pro- 
tection at  Rome  w*h  his  priegera  there.  He  also  gave  them  a 
generall  safe  conduct  towards  Rome  vnder  his  hand  and  seale. 

They  were  traueling  from  Paris  to  Rome  five  weekes  and  arrived 
there  upon  madd  thursday,  otherwise  called  Carnivall  thursday  : 
wch  is  the  thursday  imediately  before  Shrove  sonday.  At  theyr 
comming  thither  they  sent  theyr  portmantuas  to  S*  Paules 
monastery  to  two  English  monckes,  there  to  be  safely  kept  for 
them  for  feare  of  rifeling.  They  knew  the  said  Englishmen  to 
be  enemyes  to  the  Jesuits  and  therefore  they  did  trust  them  wlh 
theyr  writinge  :  wch  trust  they  faithfully  performed. 

The  same  day  also  of  theyr  comming  to  Rome  they  sent  to  the  54    f_ 
ffrench  Ambassado1"  to  see  whether  he  had  receyved  any  authority 
from  the  king  to  protect  them  :  who  sent  them  word,  that  he  had, 

*  Priega,  preghiera. 


42  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

and  that  he  wold  protect  them :  but  willed  them  to  keep  w^in 
doores  for  six  dayes,  vntill  he  had  been  w*h  the  Pope,  to  acquaint 
him  w*h  theyr  arrivall,  and  that  he  had  charge  from  the  king  to 
protect  them,  as  his  subiects.  wch  direction  they  carefully  obeyed, 
and  in  the  meane  time  did  sende  for  Jewes,  and  provyded  for  them- 
selves fitt  apparell  agreable  to  theyr  callings,  and  as  the  manner 
of  priests  is  in  Rome. 

Vpon  Ash  Wednesday  Mr  Bluet  went  to  the  new  church  congre- 
gationis  oratorii:*  where  he  became  acquainted  w*h  Thomas  Bozius 
the  author  of  the  booke  de  signis  ecclesise.*  And  amongst  some 
other  things  did  challenge  him,  for  slandering  the  Q.  Matie  in  so 
grosse  a  manner,  as  he  did  discreditt  both  himselfe  therein  and  his 
whole  writings  :  the  particulars  being  most  false,  as  it  was  apparant 
to  all  England  and  the  kingdoms  adioyning.  He  also  discoursed 
w*h  him  of  the  excellency  of  her  ma^  person,  and  of  the  rarenes  of 
her  guifts  and  the  knowledge  of  tongues,  wherevpon  Mr  Bozius 
admiring  he  sayd  that  the  Jesuits  had  giuen  him  such  informa- 
tions as  he  had  published  in  his  said  writings,  and  promised  to 
reprint  them  againe,  and  to  putt  out  these  slanderous  speeches,  and 
to  make  her  matie  satisfaction.  The  sayd  Bozius  is  a  good  devout 
man,  but  of  no  deep  reache. 

By  reason  of  theyr  going  abroad  the  said  Wednesday,  they  were 
descryed  in  that  church  by  some  of  Parsons  instruments.  Where- 
vpon he  bestyrred  himselfe  from  Cardinall  to  Cardinall  w*h  whom 
he  had  so  wrought  before  theyr  comming  thither  as  if  they  had  not 
been  protected  by  the  king  of  ffraunce  they  had  been  sent  to  the 
gallyes  and  never  heard. 

Vpon  the  friday  the  ffrench  Ambassador  having  audyence  ac- 
quainted the  Pope  w%  theyr  being  in  Rome,  and  that  he  had 
charge  to  protect  them.  The  pope  aunswered  that  they  were 
hereticks,  and  sent  thither  by  the  Q.  of  England  vpon  her  charges 
to  doe  some  mischiefe  there.  The  Ambassador  replyed  that  if  they 
64,  f.  154.  had  been  such  persons,  the  king  his  master  wold  not  have 

•  In  MS.  oratories  and  ecclessice. 


A   THIRD   NARRATIVE   OR   FRAGMENT.  43 

protected  them :  and  therfore  prayed  that  they  might  have 
audyence,  wch  the  pope  graunted.  And  accordingly  vpon  the 
monday  after  they  were  heard.  At  what  time  the  pope  assigned 
Card:  Burghesius  and  Card:  Arragonius  to  take  notice  of  their 
whole  cause,  and  to  make  vnto  him  a  relation  thereof:  affirming 
vnto  them,  that  Parsons  had  made  many  accusations  against 
them  as  that  they  were  hereticks :  had  made  hereticall  bookes, 
and  were  sent  thither  vpon  the  Q.  of  Englands  charges  for  the 
destruction  of  Religion.  The  priests  made  theyr  answeres  to  every 
particular  as  became  them,  and  desyred  the  pope  that  Parsons 
might  apeare  in  his  owne  person  and  lay  downe  the  accusations  in 
writing  subscribed  w*h  his  owne  hand,  and  not  to  deale  by 
interpositas  personas.  The  pope  aunswered,  that  he  shold  prferre 
them  in  his  owne  person,  but  wold  hane  no  subscribing  or  other 
parte. 

Accordingly  they  attended  on  Card.  Burghesius  and  Card: 
Arragonius,  who  commaunded  Parsons  to  exhibitt  his  complaints 
against  them  in  writing.  But  he  so  dallyed  owt  the  time,  as  it 
was  allmost  Easter  before  they  could  gett  the  accusations  from 
him  :  wch  being  delivered  vnto  the  Appellants,  they  aunswered 
them  in  three  dayes.  And  then  acquainting  the  sayd  Cardinalls 
w*h  the  whole  causes  of  theyr  Appeale  and  proving  them  by 
evydent  reasons,  the  sayd  Cardinalls  informed  the  pope.  And 
therevpon  in  Easter  week  the  pope  gave  sentence  on  the 
Appellants  behalfe,  as  heretofore  they  ratifyed  here  in  England. 

Having  thus  farre  proceeded  w*h  this  good  success:  they  then 
desyred  license  of  the  Cardinalls,  that  Parsons  and  his  fellowes 
might  answer  to  such  accusations  as  the  Appellants  had  to 
charge  them  and  the  Archpriest  w*h.  the  conclusion  of  wch  was 
that  the  Archpriest  might  be  deposed.  Theyr  petition  was 
graunted.  Where  vpon  being  heard  and  the  pope  informed,  the 
Cardinalls  and  the  pope  concluded  vpon  certaine  points  abowt 
midsom1":  the  wch  points  we  sent  into  England  w*h  or  common 
letter. 


44  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

These    things    being    thus   agreed  vpon,  pleased    ne[y]the"r  y6' 
Appellts  nor  the  Jesuits.     So  as  the  Jesuits  labored  on  the  one 
syde  to  have  those    things    altered,  that    they  disliked,  and  the 
Appellants  vrged  the  Archpriests  deprivation,  as  being  censured 
54,  f.  I54b.    before  to  be  a  man  vnfitt  for  his  place.     But  the  Jesuits  by  the 
meanes   of  the    Spanish    faction   pre[vai]led,  that   the  sentence 
against    the   Archprrest    and    themse[lves]    was    mitigated ;    as 
apeareth  by  the  Breve  bearing  d[ate]  the  of  Octobr 

The  28    of  Octobr  they   left  ......  a   and   were    driven    by 

reason  of  the  Spanish  ....  to  make  a  long  iourney  by  ifraunce  : 

and  came  to  Paris  the  furst  sonday  in  Advent  stylo  novo. 

»  The  eorner  of  the  last  page  is  torn  off. 


45 


II. 
BEEVIS   EELATIO. 

1.  Breuis  veraque  admodum  relatio  eorum  quce  dicta,  facta,  scriptaque        533. 
sunt  in  causa  Sacerdotum  appellantium  d  die  14.  februarij  anno  ®*> fol>  97- 
1602  quo  Romam  appulerunt  usque  ad  diem  octobris 

quando  oh  vrbe  discesserunt  ab  uno  ex  ipsis  sacerdotibus  fideliter 
recollecta. 

AD  Almam  Vrbera  accesserunt  de  Catholicorum  negotijs  tractaturi 
quatuor  Sacerdotes  Angli,  Joannes  nimirum  Cecilius  S.  Th.  D., 
D.  Tho.  Bluettus,  D.  Joannes  Musheus,  D.  Antonius  Champneus, 
14  februarij  anno  1602.  Excellentissimum  Dfium  de  Bethune 
Christianissimi  Regis  in  Urbe  oratorern  de  aduentu  suo  certiorem 
faciunt,  qui  per  intern uncios  bono  illos  iubet  esse  animo,  et  domi  se 
continere  donee  illi  opportunum  videretur. 

Die  21.  eiusdem  mensis  sacerdotes  istos  ad  se  uocat  orator 
Regius,  eosque  perquam  humaniter  et  gratiose  excepit.  D. 
Cecilius  sociorum  nomine  Gallice  exposuit  breuiter  aduentus  sui 
causam,  et  qua  spe  freti,  et  quibus  promissip  a  Christianissimo  illis 
factis  fulti  ad  vrbem  accesserunt  in  causa  iustissima  contra  poten- 
tissimos  et  .astutissimos  aduersarios.  Quibus  et  breuiter  et  benigne 
respondit  legatus,  Regem  Christianissimum  illos  in  protectioneni 
suscepisse  sibique  id  in  mandatis  dedisse,  ut  Innocentiam  et 
Justitiam  eorum  suo  nomine  strenjie  defenderet,  ea  tantum  lege,  et 
conditione,  yt  nihil  in  Reginam  Anglise  eiusque  statum  uel  uerbo, 
uel  scripto,  uel  clam  uel  palam  aggrederentur.  Precepit  itaque  ut 
nihil  illo  inconsulto  uerbo  aut  scripto  apud  Sanctissimum  aut 
Cardinales  aljquos  tractarent  iussitque  in  hunc  finem  scriptorum 
omnium  exemplaria  apud  se  deponi.  Postridie  itum  est  ad  Hlmum 
Cardi^alem  Dossake  apud  quern  eadem  pene  loquuti  eandem  de 


46  THE  AKCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Regis  Christ™1  in  illos  affectione  et  protectione  securitatem 
recipiunt,  abeunt  leti,  et  ad  futurara  pugnam  se  accingunt : 
visitant  vero  eorum  iussu  Hlmum  Farnesium  Protectorem,  et 
Burghesium  Viceprotectorem,  quorum  primus  difficillimum  praebuit 
aditum,  consolationem  autem  minimam,  quamprimum  enim  eos  ad 
Burghesium  remittit,  a  quo  benignissime  accepti  spem  conceperunt 
non  exiguam  res  sibi  successuraa  ex  sententia. 

Die  23.  eiusdem  mensis,  feria  nimirum  sexta,  quse  singulis  septi- 
manis  oratori  Christianissimi  apud  Sanctissimum  acturo  destinatur, 
egit  cum  sua  sanctitate  legatus  de  aduentu  sacerdotum,  de  regis 
protectione,  et  intentione,  et  ut  diem  statueret  quando  istos  ad  se 
admitteret  sacerdotes. 

54,  f.  98.  Exponit  preterea  magnam  iam  esse  fenestrarn  apertam  iuvandis 
Cath.  quibus  Christianissimum  eousque  fauere  demonstrat,  quo- 
usque  se  Reginas  suae  fidos,  et  subditos  obedientes  praebuerint, 
nullo  commodorum  aut  pretensionum  suarum  intuitu,  sed  solo 
Justitiae  et  Innocentiae  zelo,  et  amore ;  rogatque  Pontificem,  ut 
[in]  causa  ista  sacerdotum,  quos  Regina  cum  socijs  nullo  modo  in 
se  male  affectos  esse  intelligit  aut  de  perturbando  regno  sollicitos, 
patrem  se  ostendat,  iustitiaeque  et  innocentias  aurem  prebeat,  ne 
illorum  videatur  patronus  et  consiliorum  particeps  qui  et  vita  et 
regno  earn  saspissim^  exturbare  moliti  sunt.  In  summa  esse  expecta- 
tione  totum  pene  orbem,  quid  in  hac  causa  fiat ;  quod  si  homines 
istos  innocuos  a  sanctitate  sua  cum  honore,  et  iusta  postulatorum 
satisfactione  dimissos  uiderint,  valde  est  uerisimile,  et  Reginam 
mitius  et  moderatius  in  posterum  cum  Catholicis  acturam,  et 
Regem  suum  quoad  cum  Reginas  salute  et  securitate  fieri  potuit 
pro  Catholicis  intercessurum.  Haec  verbatim  legatus  a  Pontifice 
rediens  sacerdotibus  ad  se  uocatis  retulit,  quorum  unus  Cecilius 
nimirum  omnia  quasi  uerbatim  in  commentariolos  redegit.  Ponti- 
fex  uero  respondit  se  multa  de  sacerdotibus  audiuisse  mala,  uerum 
promittit  se  asquitati  locum  daturum,  et  audientiae  diem  assignat 
quartam  martij. 

Interim  Personius  et  sui  palam  per  vrbem  uolitant  ad  omnes 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  47 

pene  Cardinales,  tarn  uiua  uoce,  quam  calamo  singulos  istos  sacer-  54,  t.  98b. 
dotes  perstringunt,  et  mille  calumniis  onerant.  Parasites  quinque 
suos  Hadocum,  Thos.  Fitzharbertum,  Hescettum,  Baynes,  et 
Swetum a  cum  libellis  istis  famosis  ad  Cardinales  mittit ;  ipse 
legatum  Galliae  et  Cardinalem  d'Osacke  ut  illos  a  sacerdotum 
tutela  diuerteret,  sed  frustra ;  quse  a  dictis  parasitis  et  Personio  in 
sacerdotes  dicta  et  scripta  sunt  hie  omittuntur,  quia  in  sequenti- 

bus   paerinis  ad   integrum   referuntur.1     Eodem    uero   et   ore  et  '  infra,  pp. 

103—107 
tempore  quo  in  sacerdotes  ista  euomuerunt,  eos  miris  modis  ad 

colloquia,  ad  congressus,  ad  Collegium,  ad  conferencias  inuitant ;  de 
quo  rogatus  et  consultus  legatus  interdixit  omnem  uel  minimam 
cum  illis  familiaritatem,  qui  in  Reginae  Anglia3  caput  et  Regnum 
conspirassent  ;  quo  nullum  unquam  sacerdotibus  dari  potuit  aut 
sanctius,  aut  salutarius  consilium,  prout  rerum  euentus  docuit. 

Tandem  uenit  optatus  dies  quo  sacerdotes  ad  Sanctmi  pedes  ad- 
mittuntur  ex  quibus  unus,  videlicet  Musheus,  latine  cepit  exponere, 
unde  et  a  quibus  et  qua  de  causa  ad  vrbem  fuerint  missi  ex 
Anglia,  videlicet  a  Cath.  et  fratribus  suis,  ut  Sanctitatem  suam  de 
innocentia  sua  in  obiecto  illo  schismatis,  inobedientiee,  et  rebellionis 
crimine  informarent,  controuersiam  illam  determinari  et  declarari 
peterent,  ut  statum  Ecclesia3  Anglicanee  exponerent,  et  quae  ad 
pacem  stabiliendam  essent  necessaria  explicarent,  ut  a  Sanctmo 
peterent,  ut  aliquam  pro  Catholicorum  leuandis  misery's  iniret  54,  f.  9  9. 
rationem,  cum  ilia  quee  hactenus  per  arma  tentata  est,  contra 
Catholicorum  pene  omnium  mentem,  tarn  male  successit  ut  acces- 
gores,  et  Architectas  turbarum  istarum,  qui  nobis  semper  bellorum 
motibus  et  inuasionibus  iratos  et  irritates  in  Catholicos  faciunt 
magistratus,  castigaret,  et  reprimeret,  ut  de  confessionibus  factis 
appellantibus  declararet. 

Ad  qua3  Pontifex  (cuius  animum  iam  aduersariorum  clamores  et 
calumnias  praeoccupauerant)  uultu  non  admodum  sereco  et  benigno 

*  "  Thomas  Hesket,  Haddock,  Baines,  Thomas  Fitzherbert,  and  one  Sweet,  are  his 
[Parsons']  mercenarii  to  deal  against  us  and  spread  calumnies."  Mush  to  Ed. 
Bennet,  Mar.  31,  1602.  Tierney,  iii.  p.  clvii. 


48  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

respondit :  multa  uobis  objiciuntur  et  ad  nos  in  dies  aflferuntur, 
quod  a  Eegina  missi  regijs  sumptibus  hue  acceditis:  quod  si  estis 
haeretici  quid  opus  est  confessione  aut  absolutione  ?  quod  ad 
obiecta  crimina  attinet  nescio  in  quo  obedistis,  quod  de  libertate 
attinet  conscientiae  fortassis  persecutio  vobis  est  magis  necessaria, 
non  enim  mihi  placet  talis  cum  hereticis  familiaritas,  uultis  enim 
esse  inter  spinas  et  non  pungi,  Rogauit  denique  si  haberent 
mandata  a  Regina  aut  si  haberent  aliquod  memoriale. 

Responsum  est  a  D'no  Cecilio,  primo  se  nee  a  Regina  esse  missos 
nee  ab  ea  pecunias  nee  mandatum  accepisse,  cupere  uero  ut  eius 
in  Catholicos  animus  leniretur,  idque  Aristidis,  Basilij,  lustini,  et 
Tertulliani,  et  Cardinalis  Alani  exemplo  motos  cupere,  qui  et 
persecutionem  et  persequutionis  interualla  Ecclesiae  necessaria 
54,  f.  99b.  futura  iudicarent.  De  obedientia  uero  data  aut  negata  huic  sedi 
lis  et  controuersia  est,  ad  quam  dirimeudam  ad  sedem  istam 
aduolauimus,  quod  hasretici  aut  schismatic!  nunquam  fecissent,  aut 
homines  male  in  fidem  istam  affecti ;  memoriale  autem  non  attulimus 
cum  nihil  aliud  petimus  quam  dari  nobis  Indices,  qui  audiant,  et 
referant  Sanctitati  Vestrae  quae  nobis  referenda  dederunt  commili- 
tones  nostri,  et  Catholici  in  Anglia. 

Summus  Pontifex  ad  Illmos  Burghesium  et  Arigonium  Sacer- 
dotes  remisit,  imperans  ne  quenquam  preterea  aut  uisitarent 
aut  inform arent. 

Redeunt  e  Palatio  Sacerdotes  maesti,  et  ad  oratorem  Galliae 
(quern  solum  in  Vrbe,  et  Patronum  et  Consiliarium,  et  in  afflictis 
rebus  et  dubijs  asylum  habuerunt;  alius  enim  nemo  palam  se 
fauere  sacerdotibus  istis  proh'tebatur  ob  metum  Hispanorum  et 
Jesuitarum)  recta  inquam  ad  eum  properant,  vultu  demisso  et 
aninio  quasi  fracto  narrant,  quam  durum  experti  sunt  patrem, 
quos  deinde  illis  commissarios  assignauerat.  Ipse  gratiose  admo- 
dum,  et  animose  (ut  est  ad  gratiam  natus)  recreat  perculsos  et 
perturbatos  sacerdotes,  polliceturque  se  Pontificem  ad  meliorem  men- 
tern  propediem  reducturum.  Interim  de  deputatis  cogitat,  et  suos 
consulit  ;  an  uiderentur  sacerdotibus  futuri  si  non  propitij 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  49 

saltern  sequabiles,  et  aStdfopoi ;  invenit  in  tota  curia  Romana  uix 
inveniri  duo  Praelatos  tarn  aequi  bonique  studiosos,  qua  spe  re- 
focillati  sacerdotes  discedunt. 

Post  biduum,  feria  nimirum  sexta,  egit  orator  cum  Sanctmo  54,  f.  100. 
de  rebus  sacerdotum,  et  eorum  nomine  memoriale  exhibuit,  ubi 
petierunt  ut  liceret  illis  de  obiectis  criminibus  respondere,  ita 
tamen  ut  adversarii  in  scriptis  appositis  chirographis  suis  obiecta 
crimina  exhiberent ;  egit  preterea  Pontifici  gratias,  quod  tamdiu 
sacerdotes,  et  tarn  patienter  audiuerit,  quod  tarn  suaves,  pios  et 
benignos  deputatos  assignauerit ;  cepit  deinde  liberrime  et  rogare 
et  monere  Poutificem,  ut  uellet  serio  de  rebus  Angliae,  efc  cogitare 
et  informari.  Hactenus  enim,  ut  successus  rerum  docet  erratum 
esse  turpiter  cum  de  Anglia  ad  fidem  reducenda  armis  et 
inuasionibus  sit  actum  ;  cum  enim  Regina  Anglias  suis  viribus 
non  sufficeret  ad  hostium  uim  repellendam  tamen  regem  suum 
non  posse  Principem  illam,  et  Regnum  illud  in  praedam  re- 
linquere  tarn  potenti  inimico ;  suasit  itaque  Pontifici  ut  non 
negligat  occasionem  tantam  Catholicis  iuvandis  oblatam,  Reginam 
enim  Anglian  mitius  et  moderatius  de  Catholicis  sentire,  multa 
autem  esse  quoe  loquuntur  posse  illam  flecti,  et  ad  benignitatem 
et  suauitatem  maiorem  reduci :  primum  quod  de  Sanctitate 
Vestra  perhonorifice  idque  saepius  loquuta  est ;  quod  sacerdotes 
istos,  alios  uero  morti  destinatos,  alios  in  carceribus  uinctos 
intellecta  ex  libris  et  controversijs  istis  eorum  innocentia,  ex 
vinculis  liberauerit,  quod  eontes  ab  insontibus  discernere  didicerit, 
quod  natura  sua  sit  ad  suauitatem  et  clementiam  propensa ; 
verum,  multa  esse  narrat  quae  infensain  illam  reddant,  et  54,  f.  lOOb. 
Catholicis  inimicam  :  primo  tot  molimina  a  Personio  et  suis  in 
vitam,  statum,  regnumqne  eius  suscepta,  tot  libri  in  earn 
eiusque  Consiliarios  conscripti,  tot  libelli  famosi  dispersi,  toties 
in  earn  per  diuersos  Pontifices  fulminatae  excommunicationes,  tot 
excitatae  rebelliones,  tentatee  inuasiones,  missi  sicarij  et  venefici, 
quibus  amotis  offensionum  fontibus  non  est  dubitandum  reginam 
religionis  ergo  in  Catholicos  nullo  modo  saeuituram.  Si  itaque 

VOL.  II.  E 


50  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

Catholicorum  in  Anglia  saluti  prospectura  esse  cupit  Sanctitas 
v'ra,  excoramunicationes  istse  sunt  antiquandae ;  Catholicis  omnibus 
sub  grauissimis  censuris  est  interminandum,  ne  se  ullo  modo,  uel 
direct^,  uel  indirecte,  uel  per  se  uel  per  alios  in  rebus  politicis  aut 
regni  statum  spectantibus  exerceant,  sed  omnem  in  temporalibus 
Reginaa  suas  fidelitatem  exhibeant ;  castigandi  sunt  et  separandi  a 
regimine  collegiorum  et  praefectura  aliqua  in  Anglia  illi  omnes  qui 
cum  Personio  statum  non  solum  Regni  et  Regina3  sed  etiam 
Catholicorum  tarn  miserS  perturbarunt ;  denique  aut  amouendus, 
aut  ualde  limitandus  est  Archipresbiter  iste  qui  ad  partes  His- 
panicas  promouendas  falsis  informationibus  uideretur  institutus ; 
ubi  vero  tutum  non  uideatur  esse  ut  ista  omnia  primo  et  uno 
impetu  faciat  Sanctitas  uestra,  saltern  sacerdotes  istos  dimittat, 
cum  aliqua  iniuriarum  suarum  satisfactions  et  petitionum  indul- 
gentia,  vt  paulatim  et  pedetentim  et  Reginas  in  Catholicos  ira 
54,  f.  102.  deferuescat,  et  Sanctitas  V.  in  alijs  capitibus  illi  gratum  faciat ; 
sicque  futurum  est  ut  Rex  etiam  Christmus  sese  in  hoc  negotio  tarn 
sancto  et  Deo  grato  interponat. 

Ad  hoc  summus  Pontifex  respondit  se  oratori  gratias  agere 
infinitas  Regique  suo  quod  de  Catholicorum  salute  tarn  sint  solliciti, 
nihilque  sibi  magis  esse  cordi  quam  quod  de  Regina  placanda  pro- 
posuerat,  rogauitque  ut  negocium  hoc  de  mitiganda  Regina  urgeret, 
quam  ille  nunquam  aut  censura  aliqua  perstrinxit,  aut  ullo  alio 
modo  in  particulari  offendit  prseterquam  quod  more  Ecclesiae  contra 
hereticos  in  generali  promulgatur.  Promisit  autem  se  ad  Religionis 
negocia  sola  Catholicos  reducturum,  sacerdotibusistissatisfacturum, 
verum  illud  etiam  uidendum  est,  inquit  Pontifex,  ut  Regina  etiam 
pro  parte  sua  nostris  sanctis  desiderijs  aliquo  modo  respondeat. 

Eadem  feria  sexta  egit  pro  solito  orator  Regius  cum  Illmo  Aldo- 
brandino  illique  exposujt  rerum  Anglicarum  statum,  prout  Pontifici 
prius  fecerat ;  ingenue  fassus  est  se  turn  primum  sapere  et  intelligere 
in  quo  statu  essent  res  Anglicanae,  neque  antehac  quicquam 
iutellexisse,  opemque  suamet  operam  sacerdotibus  promisit,  eosque 
ad  se  mitti  ab  oratore  rogauifr. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  51 

Memorial!  dato  ab  oratore  Regio  pro  sacerdotibus,  respoiisum  est 
postridie,  et  Cardinalibus  deputatis  mandatum  ut  Patrem 
Personium  uocarent  et  illi  Pontificis  nomine  praeciperent  ut  in 
scriptis  singula  obiectorum  capita  articulatim  exhiberet,  nomina 
autem  affigi  non  placuit  Sanctmo.  Personius  mensem  integrum  in  54,  f.  I02b. 
congerendis  calumnijs  conterit,  tandem  ingentem  afFert  farraginem, 
integrum  nimirum  refertum  librum  ;  Pontifex  autem  et  Card., 
nihil  fide  dignum  in  illis  accusationibus  inuenientes,  noluerunt  ea 
Sacerdotibus  in  manus  dari,  sed  iusserunt  ut  negocia  sua  prose- 
querentur.  Datae  turn  illico  a  Sacerdotibus  rationes,  quibus  de 
inobedientia  et  scismate  liberarentur,  cum  memoriali  SancL"10 
exliibito,  ut  controversiam  illam  dirimeret,  quod  fecit  vi.  aprilis, 
prout  in  exemplari  literarum  a  sacerdotibus  in  Angliam  missis 
diserte  apparet.1  '  infra>  P- 146- 

Tandem  uentum  est  ad  grauamina  Archipresbiteri ;  quae,  quoniam 
in  magnum  congesta  sunt  fasciculnm,  et  constant  prascipue  in 
testium  et  chirographorum  et  singraphorum  productione  et 
allegatione,  nullo  modo  necessaria  duximus  in  hanc  eas  inserere 
relationem,  cum  in  libris  itnpressis  multo  maior  eorum  et  pre- 
cipua  pars  contineatur,  et  D'nus  Musheus,  et  D'nus  Champneus, 
prolatis  ante  Card.  Archipbr.  singraphis  cum  obmutescentibus 
Jesuitis  et  procuratoribus  suis,  grauaminum  omnium  rationem 
fecerunt. 

Ad  Aldobrandinum  missi  a  legato  Christianissimi  e  sacerdotibus 
duo  ab  illo  satis  benigne  excipiuntur.  Italico  Cecilius  incipit 
sermone  et  presentem  in  Anglia  Catholicorurn  statum  exponere 
monereque  quam  sit  necessarium  ad  conciliandos  Principum 
animos  lenitate,  subrnissione  et  fidelitate  vti,  quantum  adhuc  in 
modo  conuertendi  Angliam  sit  erratum,  quantum  expedit  a  politi-  54,  f.  103. 
carum  rerum  cura  et  sollicitudine  Catholicos  omnes  arcere. 

Illmus  Aldobrandinus  respondit  se  nemini  esse  subiectum  nee  in 
partes  ullius  Principis  propensum,  praeterquam  quod  Religionis 
Catholicas  propagatio  postularet  se  solum  Pontificem  agnoscere  ;  de 
reliquo  se  sacerdotum  conatibus  et  postulatis  eo  usque  non  defu- 

E   2 


52  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

turum  quoad  Ecclesiae    Sanctse   exaltationem    et  religionis  aug- 
mentum  spectarent. 

Ceptum  est  postea  agi  de  Personio  eiusque  libro  de  Successioue 
Anglias,  quern  uidisse  se  fassus  est  Card.,  neque  reperiri  posse 
quicquam  in  illo  libro  mali.  De  ilia  prohibitione  Cath.  ne  res 
status  tractarent  coepit  dubitare  quis  de  futura  successione  pro- 
uideret.  Kesponsum  est  a  Cecilio,  Qui  disponit  omnia  suauiter, 
rex  regum  et  Dominus  dominantium,  per  quern  reges  regnant. 
Apud  Card,  in  scriptis  reliquerunt  dicti  sacerdotes  discursum  de 
'm/ro.p.  117.  presenti  Anglias  statu l  et  literam  quandam  Patris  Personij,  cui 
responsum  est  et  detnonstratum  in  mediis  ilium  ualde  errasse. 
Alia  enim  scripta  promiserant  per  Legatum  Gallise  in  ilium  finem 
transmittere  quorum  omnium  exemplaria,  quoniam  in  sequentibus 

2  infra,  pp.       paginis  habentur,2  breuitatis  causa  prastermittemus. 

oo'  iis76'  Vocati  sunt  deinceps  predicti  sacerdotes  ad  examen  librorum  et 
propositionum  temerariarum  quae  a  Personio  et  suis  dictis  sacer- 
54,  f.  I03b.  dotibus  obijciebantur ;  ipsi  alijs  omnibus  libris  praeter  illos  duos 
Sanctissmo  D'no  et  sancto  officio  dedicates  latine,  et  librum  dictum 
'Exemplar  quarumdam  literarum  '  a  nuntiam  remiserunt,  nee  ullo 
modo  consentientes  fuerunt,  propositiones  uero  istas  pene  omnes  et 
alias  multo  peiores  in  libris  Jesuitarum  contineri  asseuerarunt. 

Feria  sexta  sequenti  legatus  Galliae  cum  Sanctmo  egit  de  iniuria 
facta  sacerdotibus  in  librorum  et  propositionum  istarum  obiectione ; 
accusationem  istam  non  ex  alio  fonte  quam  ex  inueterato  odio 
exoriri  liinc  docuit,  quod  catalogum  propositionum  asque  in  eadem 
materia  temerariarum  ex  ipsorum  Jesuitarum  libris  collectum 
Sanctissimo  porrexit.  Rogatus  a  Pontifice  an  haberet  libros  huius- 
modi  continentes  propositiones,  respondit,  Parisijs  se  habere  non 
autem  in  vrbe ;  rogatus  a  Sanctissimo  ut  pro  libris  mitteret,  misit, 
et  libros  cum  propositionibus  Pontifici  lmo  Augusti  exhibuit ;  harum 
propositionum  catalogos,  quae  utrinque  fuerint  data?,  quia  inter  scrip- 
torum  exemplaria  inferius  continentur,3  breuitatis  causa  omittimus. 

3  infra,  pp.  Vbi  omnis  ista  accusationum   tempestas   in  fumum  euanuerat 

96,  99,  147. 

»  The  Copies  of  certaine  Discourses.    Imprinted  at  Roan,e,  1601. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  53 

mssi  sunt  sacerdotes  negotia  sua  prosequi,  et  postquam  Archi- 
presbit.  suis  depinxissent  coloribus,  considerationes  exhibent  Sanc- 
tissimo  de  incommodis  et  inconuenientijs  Archipresbiteratus,  aliam-  54,  f.  104. 
que  subordinationis  formam  magis  ad  pacis  et  unionis  perpetuitatem 
spectantem  proponunt ;  responsum  dat  Personius  cum  suis  his  con- 
siderationibus ;  replicatum  est  a  sacerdotibus  huic  response,  quorum 
exemplaria  inferius  affixa1  ampliorem  hac  de  re  discursum  prohibent.  '  infra,  pp. 

.  118-140. 

Sequuta  est  decima  nona a  Junij  audientia  quam  habuit  coram 

sua  Sanctte  solus  D'nus  Cecilius,  oratore  Galilee  alijsque  eius  socijs 
id  ipsum  suadentibus,  et  rebus  suis  expedire  iudicantibus.  Quid 
actum  sit  in  ista  audientia  uidere  licet  in  particulari  hac  de  re 
scripto  exemplari,2  et  ceteris,  annexe  inferius.  2  infra>  P-  H 

Verum  cum  diem  martis  Card.  assignauerat,b  Sanctissimus 
nmtata  mente  eodem  die  totum  negotium  ad  Hlmos  Sancti  officij 
Cardinales  remisit  in  quo  mirifice  insudaiiit  Hispanias  legatus,  ut 
mora  ipsa  et  dilatione,  (quae  officio  sancto  sunt  maxime  propria) 
sacerdotes  perterriti  ad  aliquas  pacis  et  reconciliationis  conditiones 
aures  prseberent. 

Iterum  afflicti  Sacerdotes  ad  asylum  suurn  confugiunt,  ad  Excel- 
lentissimum  nimirtim  Galliee  legatum  ;  rogant  ut  Hispanorum  et 
Jesuitarum  machinis  et  ca[ta]pultis  uelit  ignem  suae  auctoritatis 
admouere,  uelitque  consilio  et  persuasionibus  suis  tantum  efficere 
ne  ad  tribunal  tarn  tardigradurn  reicerentur.  Legatus  omnem 
illico  metum  ademit,  dixitque  se  effecturum  ut  aut  mentem 
mutaret  Pontifex,  aut  moras  omnes  excluderet. 

Quamprimum  igitur  aderat  audientise  dies  :  inter  cetera  sua  54,  f.  104b. 
grauissima  negocia  causam  sacerdotum  non  negligit.  Cepitque 
dicere  mirari  se  quod  sua  sanctitas  mentem  et  diem  statutum 
Card,  mutauerat,  et  ad  sanctum  officium  reiecerat,  ubi  omnia 
tardissime  tractantur  et  expediuntur,  neque  posse  sacerdotes  istos 
tantam  moram  pati,  occasionesque  et  opportunitates  bene  gerendi 
in  Anglia  non  esse  spernendas,  iam  ab  omnibus  palam  Hispanorum 

a  According  to  Mush's  English  narrative  Cecil's  audience  was  on  the  17th. 
b  Something  left  out  here.     The  appellants  heard  of  the  remit  to  the  Inquisition 
on  Thursday  the  27th. 


54  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

et  Jesuitarum  potentiam  in  hac  causa  palpari,  palamqne  apparere 
rem  esse  non  religionis  sed  status,  rogauitque  instantissime  Ponti- 
ficera  ut  tanto  malo  tantisque  suspicionibus  occurreret.  Egit 
denique  gratias  pro  benigna  ilia  D'no  Cecilio  data  audientia, 
iterumqiie  Pontificem  monet  nihil  ia  Anglia  uel  a  Rege  suo  pro 
Cath.  sperari  posse  boni,  nisi  lesuitas  a  sacerdotuin  Regimine 
separarentur,  nisi  Cath.  omnes  a  rebus  politicis  arcerentur,  nisi 
secura  fieret  Regina  se  subditis  non  inimicis  fauere,  et  conscienti- 
arum  aliquod  leuamen  indulgere. 

Responsum  est  a  Sanctissimo  legatum  male  intellexisse  eius  in 
hac  remissione  ad  Sanctum  officium  mentem :  factum  est  enim  pro 
sacerdotum  istorum  bono,  ut  quge  pro  ijs  determinata  fuerint 
maiori  cum  auctoritate,  et  maturiore  cum  iudicio  prodeant,  neque 
ullam  se  positiirum  in  hoc  negocio  moram ;  de  Cecilio  autem  quern 
ad  me  superiori  die  misisti  uelim  intelligas  ilium  mihi  abunde 
satisfecisse,  velimque  ut  eum  ad  omnes  Sancti  Officij  Cardinales 
54,  f.  105.  mittas,  et  illos  informet  eodem  modo  quo  me  prius  inforrnauerat : 
quod  Pontificis  propositum  cum  legatus  rediens  sacerdotibus  com- 
municaverat,  mirifice  sunt  refocillati. 

Illmis  Burghesio  et  Arigonio  eadern  narrat  Cecilius  quae 
summo  Pontifici  29  Julij  [sic] a  narrauerat,  addens  nonnulla  de 
truci,  tetrica,  et  tyrannica  Personii  natura,  de  eius  stupen- 
dis  artificiis  et  technis,  et  quod  ille  ad  mortem  et  extremas 
reduxerat  angnstias  Penellum  [?]  ;  totum  intremunt  Personicum  ; 
uoluitque  illos  sinml  ad  cenam  uocare  et  pacem  inter  illos  con- 
cludere.  Card,  de  Ascoli  non  ausus  est  illos  frequenter  admittere 
propter  metum.  Card,  de  Avila  tractatum  de  scismate  aliaque 
Jesuitarum  molimina  damnat.  Hlmus  Sfrondratus  hoc  modo  cum 
sacerdotibus  conclusit,  Separetur  a  vobis  Personius,  et  de  pace  non 
erit  dubitandum.  Singulis  Card,  transmissa  sunt  scripta  nostra  et 
libri  exhibiti;  ipsi  interim  consultant;  legatus  Hispaniaa,  Jesuitarum 
Generalis,  Personius  et  sui  per  urbem  et  Card,  aulas  uolitant ; 
sacerdotes  uero  orant. 

•  June  19  supra. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  55 

Quatuor  a  sancti  officii  Cardinalibus,  quatuor  istis  sacerdotibus 
ijsque  fauentibus,  obiecta  sunt  crimina ;  primo,  Nimia  cum  statu  et 
magistratu  heretico  familiaritas  ;  2°.  librorum  impressio,  quorum 
nonnulli  propositiones  habuerunt  ualde  temerarias  ;  3°.  paucitas 
appellantium  et  fautorum  suorum.  4°.  et  ultimo,  Eegis  Chris- 
tianissimi  patrocinium.  Ad  tria  ista  prima  capita  accusationum 
responsum  habetnr  in  particulari  quadam  schedula  suo  loco.1  ' 

Ad  quartum  idem  responsum  dederunt  sacerdotes,  quod  Personio  _  .  f 
dederat  Excellentissimus  Galliae  legatus,  cum  ilium  primo  inuiseret, 
et  inter  cetera  quibus  usus  est  ad  animum  eius  a  sacerdotibus 
auertendi  argumentum  hoc  erat  preecipuum :  quod  sacerdotes  isti 
rem  religionis  ad  negotium  et  causam  status  reduxissent,  con- 
fugiendo  ad  regis  Christianissimi  patrocinium.  .  Cui  legatus 
uerissimd  et  acutissime;  respondit;  Itane  tandem  tibi  uidetur 
durum,  et  ex  regis  patrocinio  uix  per  tres  menses  sacerdotibus  istis 
concesso  perturbatum  et  confusum  religionis  negocium,  cum  tu 
tuique  per  tot  annos  in  tantis  negotiorum.  uarietatibus  Regis 
HispaniaB  nomine,  auctoritate,  et  patrocinio  estis  usi,  aut  tibi 
gloriari  licet  in  tot  tuis  literis,  et  scriptis  de  Kegis  Hispanias 
protectione  ;  istis  uero  sacerdotibus  Regis  Christianissimi  protectio 
vitio  est  uertenda :  quo  response  bonus  ille  pater  obmutuit ; 
idipsum  responsi  dederunt  Illmis  Sancti  officii  Cardinalibus  dicti 
sacerdotes  cum  de  calumnia  ista  postulabantur. 

Accidit  autem  ut  legatus  Galliae,  qui  in  Personium  et  suos  hue 
usque  solum  tanquam  ReginaB  et  status  Angliae  inimicos  sese 
armauerat,  (quern  bis  eo  nomine  semel  ante  adventum  et  iterum 
post  aduentum  sacerdotum  a  se  reiecerat)  suggerente  I.  C[ecilio] 
aliam  eamque  iustissimam  haberet  occasionem  Personium  exagi- 
taudi.  Exhibuit  enim  Ds.  C.  eccmo  legato  totum  paragraphum  e 
libro  Successionis  ubi  Regi  et  Corona?  franciaB  uideretur  inimi- 
cissimus :  quam  nactus  occasionem  orator  Regius  sequenti  54.^  1. 100. 
audientia  Italic^  sanctissimo  exhibuit  ipsissima  Personij  uerba,2  2  infra,  p.  64. 
asserens  se  hue  usque  in  causa  sacerdotum  Personio  restitisse,  at 
iam  se,  Regis  sui  nomine,  Personium  tanquam  inimicum  sui 


56  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Reg's  et  habere  et  declarare ;  Pontificis  iudicio  reliquit  si 
religiosorum  essent  ista  exercitia,  Principum  et  regnorum  titulos 
et  regna  diuidere,  et  lites  excitare  uix  multis  seculis  restinguendas ; 
quod  ipsum  Thome  Fitzharberto,  causam  Personij  apud  eum  agenti, 
dixit  liberrime,  et  non  sine  stomachi  demonstratione. 

Nono  Augnsti  Pontificis  nomine  sacerdotes  ad  se  uocat  Illmus 
Burghesius,  illisque  Sanctitatis  suae  nomine  exhibuit  declarationem 
sancti  Officij  Pontificisque  ipsius  manu  correctam  et  annotatam, 
eandem  etiam  parti  contrariae  porrigit ;  illico  sacerdotes  ad  legatum 
confugiunt  declarationemque  demonstrant ;  iubet  legatus  ut  quae 
pro  statu  religionis  in  ijs  uiderentur  dura  ipsi  sacerdotes  ex- 
ponerent,  seipsum  uero  quae  ad  statum  regni  pertinerent  cum 
sanctissimo  tractaturum. 

Itum  est  eodem  die  ad  Burghesium ;  Dnus  Oecilius  caeterorum 
nomine  presentibus  singulis  ita  loquitur :  Illme,  Vidimus  Smi 
sanctique  officij  declarationem,  et  in  ea  vidimus  singularem  illam, 
quam  de  nobis  et  negotiis  nostris  curam  habetis,  et  sollicitudinem 
agnoscimus,  gratiasque  habemus  infinitas.  Verum  inter  declara- 
tionis  istius  capita,  sicut  quaedam  sunt  iustissima,  et  causae 
sequitate  uestraque  pietate  dignissima,  sic  quaedam  sunt  in  praxi 
54,  f.  106b.  et  executione  difficillima,  ueluti  tali  obedire  superiori,  cum  quo  tam 
capitales  exercuimus  inimicitias ;  quaedam  dura,  ueluti  recursus 
appellationum  ad  Hlmum  Farnesium ;  quaedam  non  satis  explicata 
et  perspicua,  ut  illud  de  libris  et  propositionibus  temerarijs, 
quaedam  factu  impossibilia,  ut  congressus  et  colloquia  eum  here- 
ticis  v.  g.  si  nouero  quenquam  Cath.  in  Reginae  caput  conspirasse, 
in  hoc  casu  teneor  vitae  mess  consulere,  et  Oath,  istum  accusare. 

Quibus  respondit  Card.,  hgec  mihi  in  scriptis  afferetis,  et  ego 
Illmis  Sli  Officij  Dominis  legenda  et  consideranda  proponam ;  quae 
singula  magis  accurate  et  curiose  inter-  cetera  exemplaria 
1  infra,  p.  65.  habentur.1 

Die  uero  August!  undecimo  Ecc"1"3  Galliae  legatus  cum 
Pontifice  egit  de  ista  Sli  officii  declaratione,  gratiasque  egit 
quod  tandem  sacerdotes  istos  iustissimS  a  linguis  et  labijs  dolosis 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  57" 

liberasset,  et  pro  innocentia  et  iustitia  eorum  determinasset,  at 
multa  sunt  capita,  quse  aliquanto  duriora  et  cum  illo  de  quo  toties 
egerunt  pacifico  rerum  cursu  pugnantia.  Primum  enim  de  persona 
Archipresbit.  in  pristina  dignitate  et  auctoritate  stabilienda  infinita 
occurrunt  incommoda,  quod  Principibus  pene  omnibus  persuasum 
sit  ilium  in  hunc  iinem  fuisse  promotum  ut  Hispanorum  inseruiret 
ambitioni,  quod  eo  magis  ex  hac  tarn  pertinaci  eius  defens6  in  hac 
curia  apparet  et  oppositione  facta  ab  Hispanis  ijsque  fauentibus 
equissimis  sacerdotum  postulatis,  magisque  continuatio  ista  post 
tot  obiecta  et  probata  crimina  suspectum  reddet  et  negocium,  quod  54,  f.  107. 
ipsa  prima  institutio  licet  a  Personio  in  hunc  finem  procurata  fuisse 
constet,a  neque  posse  pro  omnibus  aeque  Catholicis,  aut  regem 
Christianissimum  intercedere  aut  reginam  quicquam  concedere 
dum  qui  ceteris  prgeest  utrisque  merito  sit  suspectua. 

De  appellationibus  ad  protectorem  deuoluendis,  magis  ista 
suspicionem  augent,  et  propter  sanguinis  cum  Hispano  coniunc- 
tionem,  et  propter  necessariam  ab  Hispano  dependentiam ;  preterea 
nullo  modo  uidetur  expedire  aut  dictis  Principibus  posse  hoc 
satisfacere,  ut  is  eorum  statuatur  iudex  et  arbiter  quorum  opera 
aliquando  uti  poterit  ad  families  aut  parentum  suorum  titulos 
iuraque  ad  Regni  sceptra  promouenda.  Heec  legatus. 

Ad  quas  Pontifex  respondit  Farnesium  esse  creaturam  suam  : 
Archip.  uero  ad  tempus  esse  in  illo  statu  relictum  donee  maturius 
aliquid  aliud  statueretur,  et  interim  ita  esse  limitatum  et  re- 
strictum  ut  nihil  possit  omnino  in  istos  uel  alios  grauius  exercere. 

Rogavit  preterea  legatus  ut  quampridem  dimitteret  istos  sacer- 
dotes,  quod  se  Pontifex  facturum  pollicetur.  Dum  in  saucto  officio 
de  negocijs  Anglise  consilium  capiturr  cursitat  cum  suis  P.  Pers. 
idque  sedulo  agit,  ne  tarn  public^  et  tarn  aperte  reprehendatur 
Archipresb.,  nee  lesuitee  a  rernm  regimine  amoueantur,  ut  P. 
Personius  Archipresb.  agens  in  Vrbe  statuatur,  ne  prohibeantur 
Cath.  rebus  se  politicis  immiscere ;  hoc  ipsum  P.  Generalis, 
legatus  Hispaniae,  eorum  deuoti  omnes,  omni  conatu  urgent. 
*  Negocium  .  .  .  constet.  Some  clerical  error  here. 


58  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

54,  f .  I07b.  Venit  tandem  desiderata  dies,  cum  se  sacerdotes  uocatos  intelli- 
gunt  ad  Pontificem  3°.  octobris  hora  pomeridiana  3a.  accepturi, 
ut  existimarunt,  breue  et  benedictionem  Pontificis  pro  commeatu. 
Pergunt  Igeti  ad  Palatium,  ubi  uident  omnium  in  se  comectos 
oculos,  dicunt  Janitoribus  se  a  sua  sanctitate  uocatos  esse; 
responsum  est  iam  sibi  omnia  nota  esse,  iussique  sunt  parumper 
expectare,  ubi  notandum  est  Dnuni  Cecilium  paulo  pridem 
aegrotasse  :  significatum  uero  sacerdotibus  fuit  ut  ille  si  ullo  modo 
£  lecto  possit  surgere  una  etiam  adesset,  ita  enim  iubere  Sanc- 
tissimum ;  dum  ingressum  expectant  ad  Sanctitatem  suam  sacer- 
dotes, ecce  adest  cum  Dfio  Parkero  et  Archero  P.  Personius,  ad 
inuicem  salutant,  sedent  unusquisque  loco  suo,  silent,  sacerdotes 
illico  suspicari  coeperunt  quod  res  erat,  P.  Personium  nimirum 
uelle,  et  illos  et  Pontificem,  simulata  pace  in  presentia  Pontificis 
et  cum  auctoritate  eiusdem  facienda,  et  Sanctitati  sua3  imponere  et 
ipsos  causam  suam  pessundare.  Cogitant  igitur  serio  apud  se 
quid  agant,  quid  Sanctitati  suae  respondeant,  quomodo  hoc  tarn 
inaspectatum  malum  devitent ;  orant  preterea  secret^  apud  se  ut 
permitteret  Deus  ne  in  presentiam  Pontificis  illo  die  admitterentur, 
cum  ecce  de  repents  Cardinales,  qui  episcoporum  examini  prassunt, 
adueniunt  idque  cateruatim.  Adest  una  et  Cardinalis  Farnesius 
Protector  noster,  tanquam  testis  futurus  reconciliationis  nostra?. 

64,  f.  108.  Vrbs  tota  et  tota  Curia  nihil  aliud  sonat  quam  Anglorum  recon- 
ciliationi  in  Palatio  ante  Pontificem  destinatum  fuisse  diem  ilium ; 
tamen,  ad  portam  accedens,  Pater  Personius  responsum  accepit 
illo  die  non  posse  Pontificem  rebus  suis  vacare,  discedit  cum  suis, 
ex  quibus  duos  ad  sacerdotes  mittit,  qui  moneant  frustra  sacerdotes 
expectaturos,  propter  Pontificis  negotia.  Illi  uero  mirificS  eius 
discessu  recreati  parumper  expectant,  donee  commode  ad  magistrum 
Cameras  et  cubiculi  pra3fectum  accedens  Dims  Cecilius,  dixit  se 
adesse  prout  iussit  Pontifex,  et  una  rogare  si  illos  iubeat  expectare, 
qui  frustra  illos  expectaturos  respondens  eos  in  diem  commodiorem 
dimisit,  abeunt  illi  rectd  ad  Asylum  suum,  et  tanti  periculi  mouent 
legatum  Gallic. 


BR-EVIS   RELATIO.  59 

Postridie  quarto  nimirum  octobris  orator  Regius  suam  sancti- 
tatem  adiens  narrat  quam  sit  astutus  P.  Personius,  quantum 
simulata  pace  solet  suis  aduersariis  officere,  quales  rumores 
spargere,  qualia  mendacia  ;  deinde  monet  Pontificem  sacerdotes  istos 
nullo  modo  posse  cum  Personio  familiaritatem  aut  congressum 
aliquem  habere,  praeter  illam  qua)  Christianis  omnibus  est  com- 
munis  charitatem,  nisi  uelint  et  patriam  suam,  et  Principem,  et 
Regis  Christmi  Patrocinium  renunciare ;  rogat  itaque  Pontificem 
ut,  si  Catholicis  in  Anglia  bene  consultum  uoluerit,  desinat  sacer- 
dotes istos  ad  fictam  et  auctoritate  potius  quam  affectione  animorum 
factam  pacem  compellere :  se  enim  ilia  ipsa  hora,  qua  cum 
Personio,  Regis  sui  inimico  declarato,  pacem  tarn  solemnem 
fecerint,  illos  deserturum. 

Respondit  Pontifex  se  re  uera  hoc  in  animo  habuisse,  pacem  54,.  f.  I08b. 
inter  presbyteros  et  Patrem  Personium  illo  ipso  die  et  loco  con- 
clusisse,  et[iam]  antequam  portas  cubiculi  sui  essent  egressi 
presente  Cardinali  Farnesio  ad  mutuos  arnplexus  et  pacis  oscula 
coegisse,  verum  non  mihi  in  mentem  uenit  nee  Personium  adeo 
fuisse  artificiosum,  nee  sacerdotibus  tantum  inde  imminere  mali ; 
vnde  conclusit  Sacerdotibus  non  futurum  hac  de  causa  vlterius 
molestum.  Et  sic  laqueus  contritus  est  regij  oratoris  opera  et 
rationibus,  et  liberati  sunt  sacerdotes  ab  istis  grauissimis  difficulta- 
tibus.  Eo  enim  res  reducta  est  (riihil  tale  somniantibus  sacerdoti- 
bus) P.  Personii  dolis  et  artificijs,  ut  sacerdotes  aut  Pontifici  et 
Protectori  in  os  resisterent,  et  pacem  persuadentibus  contradicerent, 
aut  Reginam  Anglias,  quam  satis  sibi  placatam  reliquerant,  offen- 
sionibus  et  suspitionibus  nouis  alienarent,  Regisque  Christianissimi 
patrocinio  se  suosque  priuarent,  cuius  periculi  imminentem  pro- 
cellam  Eccellmus  Gallise  legatus  parua  quasi  corporis  declinatione 
dissipauit. 

Vltimo  uero  septembris  a  sancti  officii  Cardinalibus  data  est 
sanctmo  2a  eorum  declaratio,  et  a  sanctitate  sua  uisa,  lecta,  et 
correcta  est,  et  1°  octobris  Rmo  D'no  Vestrio  Barbiano  data  est  ut 
in  Breuis  formam  redigeretur,  cuius  Breuis  exemplar  unum 


60  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

authenticum   ad   instantiam   legati   Galilee   sacerdotibus,  alter um 
Archipr.  procuratoribus  erat  tradendurn,  verum  neutri  parti  ante 

54,  f.  109.  factas  et  sigillatas  bullas  eorum  capita  erant  communicanda. 
Pater  Personius  uero  tantum  potuit  Hispanorum  potentia,  ut 
praecipua  capita  totius  declarations  sibi  communicari  curaret : 
cumque  iam  die  septimo  octobris  expedita,  signata,  et  sigillata 
essent  omnia  iamiam  sacerdotibus  tradenda  tantum  effecerunt  cum 
.  .  .  . a  ut  minutam  Breuis  quae  [ad  prwfectum  Brevium  .  .  .  .]  a 
prius  ad  Vestrium  mittitur  quam  Breue  dimittitur,  [  .  .  .  apud 
Aldobrandinum  Brevium  prcefectum  .  .  .  .]  a  a  die  septimo  usque 
ad  12.  qui  fuit  dies  ille  quo'  legatus  Hispaniae  suam  habet  cum 
Pontifice  audientiam,  nulla  diligentia,  nullis  precibus,  nulla  auctori- 
tate  dicti  sacerdotes  obtinere  potuerint.  Egerunt  enim  ipsi  sacerdotes 
[.  .  .  cum  pio  Aldobrandino]  .  .  .  a  egit  legatus  Galliae  utrisque 
sanctissme  promisitb  se  illico  minutam  esse  mittendamb  verum  post 
datam  legato  Hispaniae  audientiam  ilMco  relaxata  sunt  Breuia,  et 
missa  minuta. 

Vnde  suspicio  magna  data  est  oratori  Regio  dictisque  sacer- 
dotibus tergiuersationem  istam  tantam  eo  factam  esse,  ut  articulum 
ilium  prchibentem  Catholicos  rebus  politicis  se  immiscere  expunge- 
rent,  quod  cum  inconsulto  Pontifice  ueriti  sunt  facere,  eousque 
sunt  usi  procrastinatione  ista  donee  Hispaniae  legatus  id  a  Sanctmo 
obtinuisset,  quod  eo  uidetur  uerisimilius  [quod  viri  quidam  magni 

64,  f.  109b.  fideque  dignissimi]  c  de  capifce  hoc,  et  articulo  in  Breui  contento 
certo  certiorem  fecerunt  legatum  Franciee. 

Verum  mirandum  est,  et  oratoris  Galliaa  iudicio  ingenio  et  in 
rebus  gerendis  dexteritati  tribuendum,  quod  contra  tarn  potentes 
exercitatos,  astutos,  et  tot  amicis  munitos  adversaries,  et  versutissi- 
mum  ilium  P.  Personium  tantum  praeualuerint  isti  simplices,  egeni, 
inexercitati  sacerdotes. 

»  Erasures.  b  So  altered  by  another  hand. 

c  This  substitution,  together  with  the  preceding  erasures  on  this  page,  is  made 
by  a  subsequent  hand  with  the  remark  at  foot  of  folio  109  :  "  Jay  ray6  les  lignes  cy 
dessus."  In  each  case  the  name  of  Aldobrandinus  or  prcefectus  Brevium  is  legible 
beneath  the  erasure. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  61 

Aduersarios  in  hac  causa  habuerunt  sacerdotes  iu  prime  eorum 
aduentu  rerum  Hybernicarurn  expectationem  (vix  enim  post  tres 
menses  ex  quo  ad  vrbem  venerunt  credi  potuit  Hispanos  ex 
Hybernia  fuisse  eiectos),a  Hispaniae  legatum  totamque  factionem 
Hispanicam,  lesuitas  eorumque  deuotos,  par.  nouas  nuptias  [?],  et 
ex  Anglia  Belgia  et  Hispania  literas  omnium  ordinum  et  locorum, 
hominum  utriusque  sexus,  ad  Pontificem. 

Praeter  Regis  Christianissmi  protectionem,  et  Eccellmi  Gallise 
Legati  infinitam  industriam  et  sagacitatem  maximam,  amicum 
habuerunt  neminem,  qui  illis  palam  et  libere  astipulari  sit  ausus, 
tarn  propter  pretentiones  (ut  aiunt)  quas  in  Curia  Rom  ana  habent, 
tarn  propter  metum  J.  et  H.b 

Restat  vltima  audientia  cum  Pontifice,  et  valedictio.c 

Die  16.  mensis  octobris  eiusdem  anni,  idipsum  primo  sollicitante 
legato  Gallise,  admissi  sunt  ad  pedes  Pontificis  dicti  sacerdotes.  D. 
Bluettus  latine  pauca  dixit  gratiasque  egit  petijtque  reseruari 
unam  benignam  aurem  suis  fratribus  si  quid  imposterum  ad  eum 
deferri  contingeret. 

Ad  quaD  sanctissimus  paucis  etiam  respondit  placere  sibi 
promptam  illam  obedientiae  uocem  ac  fidem  sine  charitate  niliil 
posse,  imo  nudam  esse,  docet.  Ad  pacem  hortatur  sacerdotes,  et 
vina  ostendit  cupere  se  omnibus  satisfacere,  et  Angliae  prse  ceteris 
subvenire,  at  Deus  scit,  inquit,  quantis  premor  angustijs.  Rex  Verba  ista 
Hispanige  ex  una  parte.  Rex  franciae  ex  altera  vrgent.  Principes 
isti  omnes  quaerunt  quae  sua  sunt,  ita  ut  nesciam  ubi  inclinare 
caput,  et  sic  sacerdotibus  plurimas  gratias  spirituals  indulgendo 
eos  dimisit,  rogans  illos  in  discessu  quid  illis  de  Card.  Burghesio 

*  The  Spanish  army  under  Don  Juan  d'  Aguilar  capitulated  at  Kinsale  on 
Jan.  2.  They  embarked  for  Spain  Feb.  20,  but  it  was  not  until  after  the  siege  and 
destruction  of  Dunboyn  in  June  that  expectation  of  further  Spanish  aid  was 
abandoned  by  the  Irish  insurgents. 

b  Jesuitarum  et  Hispanias  ? 

c  From  this  point  to  end  of  next  page  of  this  copy  the  text  is  smaller  and  cramped, 
as  though  added  as  an  after-thought.  It  encroaches  on  f.  110,  the  first  page  of 
new  matter  beginning  "  Eesponsioj"  &c, 


62  THE   ARCHPEIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

uidebatur  ;  responderunt  placuisse  illis  admodum,  et  iterum  bene- 
dictione  accepta  discesserunt. 

Finis. 

54,  f.  110.  2.  llesponsio  ad  ea  quce  obijciuntur  de  Familiaritate  quorundam  sacer- 
dotum  cum  Magistratu  Hceretico  in  Anglia,  et  quod  aliqua  liber- 
tate  ab  ijs  fuerint  donati,  et  quod  ab  ijs  viaticum  acceperint. 

Accusati  quidam  ex  nostris,  et  Londinura  e  carcere  Vuisbecensi 
uocati,  quod  contra  caput  Reginge  conspirassent,  cum  quodara  qui 
ex  Hispania  a  lesuita  quodam  Anglo  se  missum  ad  hoca  con- 
fitebatur,  durissimoque  et  seuerissimo  examini  eo  nomine  subiecti, 
ita  se  de  obiectis  criminibus  purgarunt,  ut  non  solum  se  liberos,  et 
omni  huius  accusationis  suspitione  uacuos  esse  ostenderunt,  ueruin 
etiam  et  se  et  ex  fratribus  suis  quamplurimos  nihil  unquam  aut 
tentasse  aut  cogitasse  contra  statum  Regni  politicum  aut  Reginae 
54,  f.  llOb.  salutem  demonstrarunt ;  protestatiquesunt  a  Summo  Pontifice  a  quo 
missi  erant  sibi  ser[io]  et  iiistanter  interdictum  fuisse  ne  rebus  se 
politicis  aliquando  immiscerent,b  quibus  mota  regina  permisit,  utex 
patribus  alios  liberarent  e  uiiiculis,  alios  adhuc  liberos  itineris 
comites  haberent,  Romamque  pergerent,  partim  ad  aliquas  suas 
dirimendas  controuersias,  partim  ut  illi  satisfieret  an  quse  in  Anglia 
contra  Regni  statum  a  quibusdam  tractata  auctoritate  Pontificia 
fuissent  facta  necne :  quod  si  hac  illam  suspitione  Summus  Pontifex 
liberaret,  spem  dedit  certissimam  de  aliquo  in  fidei  negocio  liberiori 
progressu,  et  grauioris  persecutionis  relaxatione,  neque  preterea 
quicquam  a  nobis  cum  magistratu  heretico  unquam  est  actum,  nisi 

*  See  note,  vol.  i.  p.  122.  Among  other  absurdities  Squiers  in  his  examination 
before  the  law  officers  in  London  (Gal.  Dom.  Eliz.  Oct.  19,  1598),  with  unconscious 
irony  makes  Father  Walpole  say  '•  he  would  write  to  Dr.  Bagshaw  at  Wisbeach 
Castle  as  he  knew  all  the,  courses  of  the  Jesuits."  The  indignant  Doctor  found  no 
difficulty  in  establishing  his  own  innocence,  but  he  does  not  seem  to  have  suspected 
the  possible  innocence  of  Walpole. 

b  I  do  not  know  of  any  such  papal  prohibition  forbidding  the  missionaries  to 
meddle  with  political  affairs.  The  Jesuits,  however,  on  their  joining  the  mission  in 
1580  received  from  the  superiors  of  their  order  the  strictest  injunctions  to  that  effect. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  63 

quod  in  totius  ecclesiae  beneficium  sine  ullius  iniuria  aut  preiudicio 
redundet.  Si  qui  sint,  qui  secus  factum  existimant,  producant  in 
scriptis  suspitionum  et  ratiomim  suarum  capita,  quibus  summa 
cum  fide  et  siraplicitate  libentissimS  satisfaciemus. 

Tantum  autem  abest,  ut  a  magistratu  heretico  uiaticum  minimum 
aliquod  subsidy  pro  hoc  itinere  conficiendo  acceperimus,  ut  libros, 
supellectilem,  omniaque  nostra  Ecclesiastica  ornamenta  uendere, 
sereque  alieno  nos  obstringere  simus  coacti,  ut  tandem  ad  pedes 
Sanctitatis  suae  nos  sisteremus  ad  controuersias  istas  penitus 
delendas  et  dirimendas,  ut  Catholici  in  Anglia  interna  saltern  pace 
et  concordia  perfruantur. 

3.  Responsio  ad  ea  quce  obijciuntur  de  var'ds  nostro  nomine  Impressis  54,  f.  ill. 
Libris. 

In  confesso,etliberrime  profitemur  duos  libros  a  fratribus  nostris 
esae  editos,  unum  Sanctitati  suse,a  alterum  Illmis  D'nis  Inquisi- 
toribus  dedicatum,b  idque  nostro  turn  consensu  turn  consilio  in 
quibus  nihil  contra  fidem  aut  bonos  mores  contineri  sperarnus  in 
quorum  altero  prsefixae  sunt  rationes,  quibus  adducti,  seu  potius 
coacti,  ad  prceliurn  confugimus.  De  alijs  uero  libris,  quos  in  nomine 
sacerdotum  secularium  nonnulli  editos  esse  dicunt,  et  hereticas 
continere  expositiones,  absque  omni  nostro  consensu  et  notitia 
impresses  et  publicatos  esse  sanctissiniS  protestamur,0  et  si  qui 
huiusmodi  extant  libri,  aut  omnino  conficti  sunt,  et  sub  falsis 

*  Declaratio  motuum  ac  turbationum  qua  ex  controversies  inter  Jesuitas,  Usque 
in  omnibus  faventem  D.  Gcorgium  Blaclcwellum  Archipresbyterum  et  Sacerdotes 
Seminariorum  in  Anglia,  ab  obitu  illmi  Card.  Alani  pica  memories,  ad  annum 
usque  1601.  Ad  S.  D.  N.  Clementem  octavum  exUibita  etc.  By  J.  Mush. 

b  Relatio  compendiosa  turbarum  quas  Jesziitce  Angli  una  cum  D.  Georgia 
Blacktuello  .  .  .  concivere  .  .  .  sacrosanctce  inquisitionis  officio  exhibita,  etc.  By 
Dr.  Bagshaw. 

c  The  books  in  question  were  mainly  from  the  pen  of  William  Watson.  They 
were  published  after  the  departure  of  the  appellants  to  Borne,  and  when  known 
were  repudiated  by  the  more  moderate  men  of  their  party.  Even  Bagshaw,  the 
author  of  the  True  Relation,  expresses  his  disapproval  of  Watson's  tone. 


64  THE   ARCHfRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

norninibus  editi  ad  maiorem  inuidiam  et  odium  in  sacerdotes  ex- 
citandum,  conflandum,  aut  ab  aliquo  uno  inscijs  fratribus  sunt 
confecti. 

64,  f.  lllb.      4.  Responsio  ad  illud  quod  obijcitur  de  Paucitate  eorum  qui  ex  parte 
nostra  slant  in  negocijs  cum  Sanctissimo  tradandis. 

Quod  ad  numerum  attinet.  Cum  causa  nostra  ab  illo  ludice  sit 
audienda  qui  rei  sequitatem,  et  rationum  grauitatem,  magis  quam 
multitudinem  personarum  respicit,  parum  refert  de  numero,  modo 
justum  et  aequum  sit  quod  proponimus  et  postulamus,  deinde  mirum 
uidetur,  quomodo  qui  paucitatem  obijciunt,  negotium  quod  cum 
sanctissimo  sumus  tractaturi  nescientes  sciretamen  possintquot  sint 
a  nostris  partibus,  quot  contra  nos.  Denique  si  totum  hoc  negotiurn 
multitudine  suffragiorum  putat  Sua  Sanctitas  dirimendum  ;  liberet 
omnes  in  Anglia  sacerdotes,  qui  non  sint  uel  actu  uel  uoto  Jesuitee, 
ab  omni  oppressionis,  infamise,  iniuriseque  metu,  et  unicuique 
auctoritate  sua  imperet  ut  sufFragium  suum  ex  conscientiae 
dictamine  libere  proferat  et  turn  demum  si  pauciores  fuerimus 
causa  cademus. 

54,  f.  112.  5.  Del  Libro  toccante  alia  Successione  alia  Corona  d'  Inghilterra,  fatto 
per  il  Patre  Personio  Anno  Domini  94,  dedicato  all'  lllmo  Conte 
(K  Essex  del  Consiglio  Secreto  delta  Maestd  della  Regina  d'  Inghil- 
terra  di  quel  libro  fol.  150  sono  queste  parole,  nel 

preiudicio  della  Corona  de  Franda* 

This  then  being  so  clear  as  it  is,  first,  that  according  to  the 
common  course  of  Succession  in  England  and  other  countries,  and 
according  to  the  course  of  all  Common  Law,  the  Infanta  of  Spain 
should  inherit  the  whole  kingdom  of  France,  and  all  other  States 
thereunto  belonging,  she  being  the  daughter  and  heir  of  King 

•  '  A  Conference  about  the  next  Succession  to  the  Crowne  of  Ingland  .  .  .'  Pub- 
lished by  R.  Doleman,  1594.  I  have  here  substituted  for  the  extract  in  Italian  the 
passage  in  the  original,  taken  from  Part  ii.  p.  117  of  the  reprint  of  1681. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  65 

Henry  ii  of  France,  whose  issue-male  of  the  direct  line  is  wholly 
extinct ;  but  yet  for  that  the  French  do  pretend  their  Law  Salique 
to  exclude  women  (which  we  English  have  ever  denied  to  be  good 
until  now)  hereby  cometh  it  to  pass  that  the  king  of  Navarr  pre- 
tendeth  to  enter,  and  to  be  preferred  before  the  said  Infanta,  or  her 
sister's  children,  though  male,  by  a  collateral  line.  But  yet  her 
favourers  say,  (I  mean  those  of  the  Infanta)  that  from  the  Dukedoms 
of  Britany,  Aquitain,  and  the  like,  that  came  to  the  Crown  of 
France  by  women  and  are  inheritable  by  women,  she  cannot  be  in 
right  debarred ;  as  neither  from  any  Succession  or  Pretence  to 
England,  if  (either  by  the  Bloud-Royal  of  France,  Britany, 
Aquitain,  or  of  England  itself)  it  may  be  proved  that  she  hath  any 
interest  thereunto,  as  her  favourites  do  affirm  that  she  hath,  by 
these  reasons  following.  Finis. 

[Note  in  another  hand.~\  Premier  cahier  du  discours  de 
ce  qui  cest  passe  en  1'affaire  des  prestres  anglois 
faict  a  Rome  le  4e  nouebre  1602. 


6.  Memorial  to  the  Pope  regarding  the  Sentence  of  the  Inquisition, 

August  12.* 
Beatissime  Pater  54,  f.  113 

Licet  ijs  omnibus,  quas  a  Sanctte  V'ra  ©t  Illsmis  S^  Officij  Car- 
dinalibus  in  causa  nostra  declarata  et  terminata  sunt,  obedire 
simus  paratissimi,  captiuantes  sensum  et  intellectum  nostrum  in 
obsequium  potestatis  et  auctoritatis  uestrse  :  tamen  cum  quse  ad 
pacis  perpetuitatem  sunt,  quaerimus,  fratrumque  nostrorum  pro 
hoc  tempore  ora  et  oculi  sumus,  tenemur  in  conscientia,  tanquam 
fideicommissi,  antequam  ultima  manus  negocio  nostro  imponatur, 
Sanctis  V'rge  consideration!  proponere  dubia  quasdam  et  difficultates, 
quae  in  quibusdam  dictse  declarationis  capitibus  nobis  occurrunt. 

Pmo  Itaque  quod  ad  Archipresbiteri  personam  attinet,  videtur 
ualde  difficile  et  improbabile,  ut  ijs  sacerdotibus,  quibus  cum 

"•  There  is  no  heading  to  this  document  in  the  original. 
VOL.  II.  F 


66  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

tarn  grauibus  tarn  leuibus  de  causis  exercuit  et  adhuc  exercet 
inimicitias,  prgesit  pacifice ;  cum  sit  vir,  (ut  satis  apparet)  prseter 
csetera  ad  iram  et  uindictam  praeceps,  cum  sit  Judex  sine  iuris- 
prudentia,  et  it&  a  nostris  alienus,  ut  ne  ad  conspectum  eius  eos 
admittere  dignetur;  et  cum  seipsum  nesciat  regere,  quin  alieno 
consilio  ad  multa  se  nobisque  indigna  facillime  itnpellatur, 
difficillimum  erit  alijs  diu  cum  serenitate  et  tranquillitate,  a 
Sancte  V'ra  desiderata,  imperet,  prsecipue  cum  sit  multum  veri- 
simile  ilium  esse  voto  seu  resignatione  Jesuitam.a  Preterea  autem 
cum  constet  omnes  12.  Consiliarios,  vel  Assistentes  Archipresby- 
teri,  consilio  ac  nutu  Patris  Personij  electos  fuisse,  et  ipsorum 
nonnullos  Societati  Jesuitarum  sese  pariter  astrinxisse,  alios  autem 
utpote  venationibus,  aucupijs  et  similibus  ineptijs  continud  occu- 
64,  f.  H3b.  patos,  cum  magno  uixisse  et  uiuere  scandalo,  omnes  demum 
appellantibus  inimicissimos  esse,  et  ipso  Archipresbitero  ineptiores 
ad  gubernandum  Ecclesiam,  asperum  uidetur  tantoruru  Sacerdotum 
colla  huiusmodi  aduersantium  superiorum  uoluntatibus  premenda 
subijcere.  Petimus  itaque  ut  Archipresbiter  omnino  amoueatur, 
aut  saltern  alij  Archipresbiteri  in  aliis  Prouinciis  equali  authori- 
tate  instituantur,  secundum  illam  quam  in  considerationibus  nostris 
exhibuimus  regiminis  formam.  Quibus  consideratis  si  nihilominus 
Sanctas  V'ra  nihil  de  regiminis  forma,  nihil  de  persona  Archipres- 
biteri mutandum  decreuerit,  certum  est  [nos]  obedire,  eamque 
obedieutiam  alijs  omnibus  nostris  fratribus  precipere  et  predicare. 

Veruratamen  si  Sane11  Was  placuerit  perpetuitatem  huiusce 
magistratus  ad  unius  anni  aut  biennij  terminum  restringere,  mag- 
num erit  afflictis  fratribus  nostris  sub  tarn  duro  domino  solatium. 
Quod  si  par  am  uidebitur  ista  nostra  postulatio  opportuna,  saltern 
inter  Assistentes,  et  Consiliarios  suos,  depositis  ineptioribus  et 
Societati  astrictis,  aliqui  ex  nostris  admittantur,  quorum  consilijs, 
et  consensu  in  rebus  agendis  uti  teneatur,  et  familiariter  con- 
grediatur,  ut  pristina  omnium  auersio  hac  mutua  animorum 
coniunctione  et  consiliorum  communione  amoueatur. 
a  This  appears  to  be  a  groundless  suspicion. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  67 

Dignetur  etiaui  Sanctas  V'ra  cum  Archipresbitero  et  Assisten- 
tibus  qui  uotum  societatis  emisemnt  dispensare,  aut  ad  ingressum 
Religionis  coarctare,  aut  demum  loco  et  officio  regendis  sacerdoti- 
bus  saecularibus  amouere. 

Quod    ad    communicationem    cum  Patribus    Societatis  attinet, 
petimus,   ut  hoc*  tarn  ipsis    Jesuitis  quam  Archipbro  sub  aliqua 
Censura  Ecclesiastica  iniungatur  cuius  absolutio  Sanctissimo    et    54,  f.  114. 
successoribus  reseruetur. 

De  Eleemosynis. 

Quod  ad  eleemosynarum  caput  attinet,  in  quo  omnium  fer&  Sacer- 
dotum,  et  Catholicorum  egentium  (quorum  infinitus  est  numerus) 
salus  et  uita  sua  est,  uidentur  fratres  nostri  qui  in  carceribus, 
premente  inopia,  mente  exciderunt,  et  qui  extrema  sunt  passi,  tarn 
in  uinculis  quam  qui  liberius  in  uinea  D'ni  laborant  (idque  non 
solum  sciente  et  consentiente  sed  et  praecipiente  Archipresbitero) 
perperam  admonitione  ista  leuari. 

Ad  Patres  autem  Societatis  cum  maxima  eleemosynarum  moles, 
turn  ipsorum  hac  in  re  exquisita  diligentia  turn  quorumdam 
collectorum  laycorum  beneplacito,  deuoluatur,  quae  de  ratione  ab 
ijs  exigenda  proposuimus  uidentur  ampliori  consideratione  digna. 

De  Appellationibus. 

De  appellationibus  ad  Vrbem  et  ad  Hlmum  Protectorem  difficul- 
tates  oriuntur  ex  parte  sacerdotum  aliquBB  quibus  satisfieri  uix 
poterit,  paupertas  nimirum  et  impossibilitas  sine  uitae  periculo 
Regnum  egrediendi,  ut  appellationes  factas  prosequantur.  Ex 
parte  Illmi  Protectoris,  in  huiusmodi  causis  et  controuersijs  inexer- 
citatio,  et  rerum  nostrarum  imperitia ;  licet  enim  Princeps  sit 
nobilissimus,  suauissimus  et  omni  uirtutum  genere  ornatissimus, 
tamen  appellationes  istiusmodi  (si  modo  in  Regno  ad  neminem 
concedatur  recursus  sed  immediate  ad  Vrbem  sit  recurrendum)  54,  f.  H4b. 
•  That  is,  the  order  prohibiting  such  communication. 

r  2 


68  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

recursus  ad  Illmos  aliquos  Cardinales,  qui  in  causis  nostris  magis 
sunt  uersati,  saltern  ad  tempus  donee  ista  penitus  sit  sedata  tem- 
pestas,  desideratur. 

Quod  ad  libros  attinet,  omnes  libros  qui  aliquid  contra  ordinem 
aut  institutum  societatis  continent,  aut  contra  aliquam  priuatam  6 
Societate  personara,  quod  probare  non  possimus,  et  una  heresim 
aliquo  modo  sapiunt :  aut  contra  bonos  mores  uel  sillabam  unam 
habeant,  Rothomagi,  uel  in  Anglia,  uel  ubicunque  impresses 
improbamus  et  damnamus,  et  improbari  et  damnari  cupimus. 
Nominatim  autem  libellum  quendam  supplicem  ad  Reginam 
Anglise  a  Jesuitis  conscriptum  et  promulgatum  sine  loco  aut 
authore,  continentem  propositiones  aequ6  scandalosas  atque  suspec- 
tas  atque  sunt  illae  Watsoni,  quern  nunc  accepimus  et  Smo  exhibui- 
mus,  condemnari  cupimus,  diem  tamen,  mensem,  et  annum  exprimi 
petimus,  ut  distinguantur  ab  illis  alij  libri  in  eodem  loco  impress! 
qui  ab  Illsmis  DD.  non  improbantur. 

Cum  utrique  parti  iniungatur  silentium  et  cessatio  a  librorum 
editione,  communicatione,  retentione  et  euulgatione,  cumque 
aliqui  e  societate  Patres  primi  et  prascipui  fuerunt  in  huiusmodi 
libris,  literis,  et  scriptis  edendis  et  promulgandis,  ipsi  uero  (quod  in 
superiori  Bulla  nominatim  non  includebantur)  nihil  ad  se  spectare 
istum  articulum  asseuerarunt,  ideoque  liberrime  istiusmodi  libros  et 
scripta  post  promulgatam  Bullam  emiserunt  cum  perturbatione  et 
scandalo  Catholicorum  omnium  Anglorum,  dignetur  S.  Sanctas  ita 
aliquo  modo  clausulam  istaim  explicare.  ut  omnes  tarn  Relig903 
54,  f.  115.  quam  lay  cos  et  sacerdotes  contineat,  et  una  omne  genus  librorum, 
literarum,  tractatuum  quibus  uiri  alicuius  Catholici  fama  iniuste 
uiolari  poterit  imposterum  aut  prius  uiolata  fuerat,  quibus  excitari 
ueteres  uel  concitari  nouse  potuerint  controuersiae. 

Postremo,  ut  Catholici  omnes  omni  liberentur  scrupulo  de 
retroactis  confessionibus,  dignetur  S.  Sanctas  in  cautelam  declarare, 
omnes  confessiones  factas  sacerdotibus  appellantibus  esse  et  fuisse 
ualidas,  non  obstantibus  quibuscunque  sententijs,  censuris,  aut 
suspensionibus  ab  Arehipresbitero  aut  .  .  ,  Card,  Caietano  pro 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  69 

rebus  ad  hanc  controuersiam  spectantibus  illatis ;  et  quod  ad 
facultates  attinet,  ut  declarentur  omnes  esse  in  statu  in  quo  ante 
inceptam  hanc  controuersiam  fuerunt ;  in  declaratione  facultatum 
Archipresbiteri  petimus  explicari  dubium  illud  de  facultatibus 
tollendis,  ne  possit  ab  innocentibus  pro  arbitrio  facultates  auferre, 
et  ne  possit  contra  appellantes,  qui  per  se  uel  per  alios  ad  Vrbem 
uenerunt  procedere  (cum  sit  omnium  excepto  Vuatsono  eadem  ratio) 
nisi  prius  Roma  a  Sanctsmo  uel  eius  iussu  ab  Illmo  Protectore 
responsum  habuerit.  Insuper  ut  omnis  uerborum  ambiguitas 
tollatur  in  breuibus  conficiendis  ad  lites  futuras  et  contentiones 
preeueniendas,  Petimus  etiam  (ne  insontes  ex  alieno  delicto  damnum 
patiantur)  ut  D'nus  Guglielmus  Vuatsonus  (si  ipse  quid  mali 
scripserit)  Romam  vel  ad  Nuncium  Apostolicum  in  Gallia  citetur, 
librorum  suorum  rationem  ut  reddat,  et  ut  se  purget  aut  poenas  de- 
bitas  sustineat. 

Ex  literis  Archipresbiteri  datis  nono  maij  facile  iudicabit  54,  f.  115b. 
Sancttas  V'ra  quantas  ille  de  facultatibus  tollendis  et  libris 
imprimendis  excitauit  tragosdias,  etiam  post  ultimi  Breuis 
Apostolici  promulgationemr  et  quod  nullam  cum  homine  tarn 
uiolente  et  imprudente  sperare  possumus  pacemr  nisi  aut  ipse 
penitus  amoueatur,  aut  de  facultatibus,  libris,  eleemosynis,  con- 
siliarijsque  suis  statuatur  aliquid  conforme  postulatis  et  petitionibus 
nostris ;  magis  caecam  et  promptam  obedientiam  exigunt  a  sacerdo- 
tibus  secularibus  Jesuitse  in  Anglia  cum  Archipresbitero,  quam  in 
ullo,  uel  strictissimo  religiosorum  ordine  exigitur,  cum  ipsi  tamen 
Sanctu  V'rae  et  superioribus  suis  obedientiam  eo  usque  exhibent 
quoad  talis  subinissio  in  rem  suam  cedat ;  quod  in  Sancttis  V'ra3 
hoc  ult°  Breui  et  in  Nuncij  Apostolici  qui  in  Belgio  uersatur 
mandate  uidere  licet  de  facultatibus  non  tollendis  et  libris  non 
imprimendis. 

Dignetur  etiam  Sanctta8  V'ra  quamprimum  de  istis  difficultatibus 
statuere ;  ut  tarn  leto  nuncio  quiescant  omnes  in  partibus  nostris 
tumultus,  et  ne  sit  fuga  nostra  in  hieme,  cum  partim  sumus  senio 
confecti,  partim  ualetudine  admodum  infirma. 


70  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

54,  f.  116.  7.  Quomodo  media  ilia  quce  hactenus  per  arma  tentata  sunt  ad  redu- 
cendam  ad  fidem  Angliam  plus  Catholicis  nocuerunt,  quam  pro- 
fuerunt. 

Eruditissimum  et  grauissimum  virum  Doctorem  Saunderum  in 
Hiberniam  misit  Rex  Catholicus*  cum  100  Hispanis,  promissis 
amplioribus  militum  et  pecuniarum  subsidy's,  at  deceptus  perijt 
cum  milite  Saunderus,  et  Magistratus  irritatus  cepit  domi  in 
Catholicos  sgeuire. 

Ante  Sanderum  Comites  Northumbriae  et  Westruerlandige  arma 
pro  fide  Catholica  restituenda  sumpserunt  regis  Catholici  promissis 
incitati,  at  delusi  a  Rege  tarn  sancto  misere  perierunt. 

In  Scotia  Comites  Angusius,  Huntleus,  et  Erolius  a  Regis 
Hispanige  Nuncio  iussi  et  animati  certissima  subsidiorum  spe  arma 
sumpserunt,  sed  falsi  spe,  et  turpissime  derelicti,  post  partam 
unam  uictoriam  et  sanguinis  effusionem  fugere  sunt  coacti. 

In  expeditione  anni  88.  nihil  minus  cogitauit  Rex  Catholicus 
quam  de  Religionis  negotio  componendo,  nusquam  enim  adduci 
potuit  ut  cum  Sixto  Vl°  et  Card'li  Alano  aut  tempus  profectionis 
aut  conditiones  administrandse  rei  post  partam  uictoriam  com- 
municaret.  Vnde  Catholicis  magna  parta  est  ex  ilia  expeditione 
inuidia,  multi  occisi,  leges  capitales  factae,  cum  tamen  nihil  minus 
in  illo  negotio  quam  Catholicis  benefacere  cogitauit  Rex,  si  uera 
sunt  quae  de  intentione  sua  narrantur,  quae  adhuc,  ut  opinor,  a 
Catholicis  Anglis  nescitur. 

54,  f.  H6b.  In  expeditione  anni  96.  licet  cum  P.  Personio  et  Creswello  com- 
municata  fuerunt  omnia,  et  sacerdotes  et  Jesuitas  Angli  ab  ijs  in 
ilia  protectione  missi,  tamen  ade6  uel  intempestiue,  uel  inconsultd, 
uel  temer6  rem  gesserunt,  ut  hasc  etiam  molimina  Catholicis  domi 
capitalia  haberentur. 

Anno  97  P.  etiam  Cresuello  et  Tancredo  consulentibus  facta  est 

•  This  is  not  quite  accurate.  The  pope,  Gregory  XIII.,  not  the  king  of  Spain,  in 
1579  sent  Sanders  as  his  agent  into  Ireland,  with  Fitzmaurice,  who  was  nominated 
General  with  a  commission  to  raise  troops  in  the  pope's  name.  Philip  secretly 
aided  the  enterprise,  and  subsequently  sent  reinforcements.  See  Calendar  of 
Spanish  Papers  (Eliz.  vol.  ii.  p.  1G6). 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  71 

alia  expeditio  maritima,  missis  una  sacerdotibus  et  Jesuitis 
Anglis,  sed  tarn  teiiuiter,  tarn  imprudenter,  et  ut  uerendum  est 
intentione  non  ita  syncera,  ut  praetor  odium  et  uexationem  Catholicis 
nihil  praeterea  Ecclesise  commodi  attulerunt  isti  conatus. 

In  Hy hernia  Anno  1601  pari  fortuna  et  inconsideratione  res  gesta 
est,  falsis  enim  relationibus  et  informationibus  decepti  pij 
principes,  zelo  moti,  dum  Catholicis  cupiunt  consulere,  in  Catho- 
licorum  perniciem  persequutorem  animant,  et  haec  omnia  duorum 
uel  trium  Jesuitarum  impulsu.a 

8.  Multa  sunt  quce  intentiones  Regis  Hispanice  de  iuuandis  Catholicis 
suspectas  reddunt  non  Catholicis  solum  Anglis  sed  Principibus 
alijs  Catholicis. 

Pmo  in  Gallijs  omnes  illi  praetextus  de  Religione  Catholica  tuenda 
hue  redierunt,  nimirum,  ut  Galli  Infantam  pro  Regina  sua  re- 
ciperent  nuptam  Principi  alicui  gallo,  ita  tamen  ut  ius  Regni 
penes  illam  maneret,  quod  ipsum  in  Anglia  uerentur. 

2°.  Pater  Critonius  Scotus  Jesuita  in  Apologia  quam  scripsit,  54,  f.  117. 
aut  scribi  jussit,  et  presentari  et  exhiberi  curauit  principibus  pro 
Rege  Scotise,  his  utitur  uerbis  de  libro  suceessionis  P.  Personij 
sermonem  faciens :  Etenim  probe  nouit  Catolicus  [?]  b  libellum  ilium 

"  The  reference  here  is  perhaps  chiefly  to  Father  James  Archer,  chaplain  of  the 
Spanish  forces,  and  his  assistant, "  Father  Dominic  "  Collins  (or  O'Callan).  Father 
Dominic  appears  to  have  been  a  temporal  coadjutor.  He  had  served  as  a  soldier 
or  captain  for  many  years  in  the  French  and  Spanish  armies,  and  after  the 
capitulation  of  the  Spaniards  at  Kinsale  this  "illadvised  lay  brother"  (as  he  was 
called  by  his  brother  Jesuit  in  Ireland,  Father  Field),  "  full  of  ancient  military 
ardour,  remained  behind  and  repaired  to  a  castle  [Dunboyn],"  where  after  a  siege 
of  many  months  he  was  taken,  and  afterwards  hanged.  (Oliver's  Collections,  240, 
244.)  About  that  time  or  in  Feb.  1603,  there  were  five  Jesuit  missionaries  in  Ireland, 
of  whom  Father  Field  was  the  Superior. 

b  "  Catolicus."  So  it  appears  to  be  written,  though  it  may  be,  even  so,  a  copyist's 
error  for  "  Cecilius."  The  quotation,  as  it  stands,  appears  somewhat  disingenuous. 
For  Father  Creighton's  Apologie,  which  I  printed  in  "  Documents  illustrating 
Catholic  Policy  "  (Miscellany  :  Scottish  History  Society,  1893),  was  directed  against 
Dr.  Cecil  himself  :  and  the  Jesuit,  who  certainly  disapproved  of  Parsons'  treatise, 


72  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

tune  maxime  conceptum  Anglorum  auimis  ingenerasse  Regem 
Catholicum  desiderare  magis  Anglorum  Regnum,  quam  Anglorum 
conversionem. 

3°.  quod  Catholicos  o nines  Anglos  Belgia  eijci  curauit,  ne  Reginse 
Angliae  animum  offenderet  aut  inimicam  redderet. 

4°  quod  dum  uiueret  Regina  Scotorum  ad  quam  tanquam 
Catholicam  ius  Regni  Angliae,  mortua  quae  nunc  rerum  potitur, 
deuolui  necessS  erat,  nunquam  adduci  potuit  Rex  Catholicus  ut 
uel  pedem  moueret  in  Reginse  illius  aut  Religionis  Catholicas 
beneficium ;  ilia  uerd  capite  mulctata  exercitum  ilium  stupendum 
anni  88.  coegit  et  in  Angliam  direxit. 

5°  In  pace  ilia  quse  inter  Gallum   et  Hispanum   apud  Veruin 
conclusa  est,  ubi  de  Regina  admittenda  etiam  agebatur,  nullibi  de 

here  accuses  Cecil  of  having  dishonestly  defended  it.  Cecil  had,  in  fact,  drawn  up 
a  Memorial  for  the  King  of  Spain  in  1596,  to  show  that  King  James  was  always  a 
bitter  enemy  of  Catholics,  and  that  any  recent  pretensions  of  his  to  the  contrary 
were  dictated  by  a  fear  of  the  influence  of  the  Book  of  Succession.  "  The  King  of 
Scotland,"  wrote  Cecil,  "  hath  come  to  know  that  this  book  hath  made  a  great 
impression  on  all  sorts  of  people,"  etc.  Creighton  remarked  bitterly, "  This  honest 
man  M.  C.  in  the  end  of  his  discourse  doth  much  commend  Mr.  Doleman  his 
booke  of  the  succession  to  the  crowne  of  England,  saying  that  it  hath  made  such 
impression  in  the  hearts  of  all  sorts  of  men  that  the  K.  of  Scotland  thereby  hath 
been  moved  to  seeke  to  the  Pope  for  his  conversion,  and  the  K.  of  Spayne  for  a 
league  to  assure  his  partie  in  tyme  :  but  here  M.  C.  cunningly.  .  .  as  he  hath 
begonne  and  proceaded  continually  wth  malitious  lyes  so  he  doth  end,  for  he  [Cecil] 
knoweth  well  that  Mr.  Doleman's  booke  hath  made  an  impression  in  the  hearts  of 
Englishmen  that  the  K.  of  Spayne  doth  more  affect  the  kingdome  of  England  then 
the  conversion  of  the  people  to  the  Catholiqfaith,  as  they  beleeved  before." 

Dr.  Cecil's  former  intrigues  with  the  Spanish  party  were  probably  as  insincere 
as  they  were  mercenary,  and  his  later  alliance  with  the  Appellants  appears  to  have 
been  the  result  of  a  genuine  conversion.  His  conversion,  however,  was  very  recent. 
Nov.  26,  1601,  not  three  months  before  Cecil's  arrival  in  Borne  on  his  present 
mission,  Cardinal  d'Ossat  wrote  to  Villeroi  warning  him  against  certain  Scots  and 
English  then  in  France  who  were  acting  as  spies  on  behalf  of  Spain,  and  naming 
among  others  Bobert  Bruce,  "  fort  mauvais  homme,"  and  an  English  priest  John 
Cecil  "  nomme  le  Docteur  Cecill,  comme  il  est  aussi  Docteur  pass6  a  Cahors,  age 
de  quarante  ans,  duquel  on  scaura  nouvelles  au  College  des  Mignons.  II  a  ete  en 
Espagne  &  fait  le  mal-content  des  Espagnols,  &  neanmoins  ecrit  a  Borne  au  Pere 
Personius,  Jesuite,  Anglois  de  nation  &  Espagnol  de  devotion."  Lettre  ccc. 
(Vol.  5,  p.  58.) 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  73 

Catholicis  facta  est  mentio.  In  pace  etiarn  quae  nuper  Bolonia  in 
Gallijs  tractata  est,  nulla  aut  mentio  aut  ratio  Catholicorum  est 
habita ;  ita  ut  ex  hereticis  quidam.  uir  Senatorius  solebat  dicere 
plus  debere  Pontificem  Rornanum  et  Catholicos  comiti  Tironio 
Hiberno  quam  Regi  Hispaniae ;  ipse  enim  primo  loco  posuit  con- 
ditiones  pro  Religione  stabilienda,  neque  aliter  se  ullo  modo  uelle 
conuenire  professus.  Rex  autem  Hispaniae  nihil  minus  quam  de 
Religione  cogitauit  in  illis  suis  cum  hereticis  congressibus. 

6°  Quod  autem  in  Collegijs  et  seminary  s  alendis  et  fouendis 
confert  beneficij,  si  propter  Deum  hoc  fit  et  pietatis  et  religionis  54,  f.  H7b. 
intuitu,  accipiet  mercedem,  et  nullo  modo  se  patietur  a  tarn  sancto 
opere  diuerti ;  sin  horum  qui  aluntur  opera  et  apud  suos  gratia  et 
fide  ad  Regni  illius  principatum  uiam  inunire  parat,  spes  haec  ubi 
euanuerit  etiam  charitas  itla  excidet.  Hanc  Regis  Catholici  inten- 
tionem  de  regno  Angliae  uel  sibi  uel  suis  hac  largitate  in  seminaries 
acquirendo  suspectam  etiam  reddunt  subscriptiones  quas  ab  alumnis 
P.  Personius  exegit  in  hunc  finem,  et  liber  ille  successionis  ab  illo 
diuulgatus.* 

9.  Exempla  qucedam  8.  Sfi  notissima  quibus  mouealur  Jesuitis  inter- 
dicere  rerum  politicarum  curam  eosque  ex  aulis  et  castris  Princi- 
pum  euocure. 

Jesuitae  quidam  Sebastianum  Lusitanise  Regem  praecipitem  in 
expeditionem  illam  Barbaricam  egerunt  ubi  miser6  perijt. 

8  The  motive  of  Philip  II.  in  supporting  the  English  colleges  within  his  dominions 
at  Douai,  St.  Omer,  Valladolid,  etc.,  forms  the  main  subject  of  an  important  letter 
of  Cardinal  d'Ossat  to  Henri  IV.  dated  Nov.  25,  1601.  The  cardinal  maintains, 
but  with  too  little  discrimination,  that  the  principal  care  of  these  establishments 
is  to  educate  the  pupils  in  the  firm  belief  that  the  throne  of  England  belonged  by 
right  of  succession  to  Philip  II.  or  his  children  ;  and  he  continues  :  "  Et  apres  que 
les  jeunes  gentilhommes  Anglois  ont  ainsi  fait  le  eours  de  leurs  etudes,  ceux  qui 
sont  reconnus  pour  mieux  espagnolisez,  &  pour  les  plus  courageux  &  plus  fermes 
au  Credo  Espagnol,  sont  envoyez  en  Angleterre,  pour  y  semer  cette  foi,  &  y 
gagner  ceux  qui  n'ont  boug6  du  pais,  &  pour  epier  &  donner  avis  aux  Espagnols  de  ce 
qui  se  fait  dans  1'Augleterre  &  de  ce  qui  leur  senible  se  pouvoir  &  devoir  faire 
pour  la  faire  tomber  en  la  puissance  d'Espagne ;  &  pour,  si  besoin  est,  subir  martyre 


74  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

P.  Odo  Piginettus  a  [Pigenat]  et  Cumblottus  [Commolet  ?]  res 
unionis  in  Gallijs  administrarunt,  sed  quam  infelicit&r,  exitus 
loquitur. 

P.  Carillius  Transyluaniae  Principem  eiusque  negotia  direxit 
missus  ab  eo  in  Hispaniam  et  Romam  Nuncius,  sed  euanuerunt 
eorum  consilia  uniuersa. 

P.  Archerus,  missus  a  Comite  Tironio  cum  P.  Personio,  Romas 
iussus  est  conferre  symbolum,  remissus  est  una  cum  P.  Mansonio 
54,  f.  118.  Nuncio,  sed  quo  successu  iudicet  qui,  etc. 

P.  Critonius  contra  Regem  suum  priuata  auctoritate  egit  in 
Hispania,  mittit  ad  Catholicos  Comites  ut  nomina  sua  cartae  uacuaa 
apponant,  ab  ipso  in  Hispanijs  implendae  pro  ratione  temporum 
et  negociorum  ;  mittuntur  nomina ;  capitur  nuncius ;  Comites  laesaa 
maiestatis  rei  efficiuntur.  Hos  tamen  nobiles  postea  idem  Critonius 
mutata  mente  tanquam  proditionis  reos  pro  ijsdem  quas  exegerat 
subscriptionibus  exagitat.b 

P.  Gordonius  a  sua  Sancte  pecunias  Regis  Scotiae  nomine  petijt, 
concessit  pius  Pontifex,  redit  bonus  pater  cum  pecunijs  recta  ad 

aussibien  ou  mieux  pour  la  dite  Foi  Espagnole,  que  pour  la  Religion  Catholique."  If 
this  could  be  the  deliberate  belief  of  a  churchman  and  statesman  of  d'Ossat's  char- 
acter and  sagacity,  is  it  surprising  that  Elizabeth  and  her  counsellors  held  the  same 
belief  and  acted  upon  it  ? 

•  Odo  Pigenat,  provincial  of  the  Jesuits  and  member  of  the  Council  of  the 
"  Sixteen  "  who  held  their  meetings  commonly  in  the  Jesuit  college  at  Paris. 
Father  Commolet  was  another  prominent  supporter  of  the  League.  For  the 
opinions  of  the  Appellants  on  these  affairs,  see  the  Preface  "  To  all  English 
Catholicks  that  are  faithfull  subjects  to  Queene  Elizabeth  our  most  dread 
Soueraigne  "  prefixed  by  "  The  Secular  Priests  "  to  their  translation  of  the  Jesuits 
Catechism,  1602. 

b  See  "  The  Spanish  Blanks  and  Catholic  Earls  1592-4 "  in  the  Scottish 
Review,  July  1893.  Father  Creighton's  apparent  change  of  front  was  the  subject 
of  Cecil's  rare  tract  "A  Discoverye  of  the  errors  committed  and  injuryes  don  to  his 
MA.  off  Scotlande  and  Nobilitye  off  the  same  realm  and  John  Cecyll  pryest  and  D. 
of  diuinitye  by  a  malitious  Mythologie  titled  an  Apologie  and  compiled  by  William 
Criton  Pryest  and  professed  Jesuite,  whose  habit  and  behavioure  whose  cote  and 
conditions  are  as  sutable,  as  Esau  his  handes,  and  Jacob  his  voice,"  dated 
Montmartre,  Aug.  10,  1599. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  75 

Comitem  Huntleum  nepotem  suum,  mentitus  Pontifici  de  Regis 
desiderio.a     Vnde  Catholicorum  mira  exorta  est  persequutio. 

P.  Personius  libros  scripsit  de  successione ;  in  expeditione 
Ann.  88.  96.  et  97.  et  1601.  multa  fecit,  scripsit,  et  plurimum 
elaborauit ;  in  Gallijs  tempore  unionis,  author,  impulsor,  et  con- 
suitor  fuit ;  ad  Comitem  Darbiensem  misit  ut  de  Regno  capes- 
sendo  cum  illo  ageret,  sed  frustra  omnia. 

P.  Holtus  misit  in  Angliam  Holsettum  [?  Hesketh]  ad  animum 
Comitis  Darbiensis  in  eo  ipso  Regni  negotio  explorandum,  sed 
capite  plectitur  nuncius,  et  post  paucos  dies  comes  ueneno 
perijt.b 

P.  Cresuellus  et  Tancredus c  in  expeditionibus  illis  anni  96. 
97  et  1601  multa  et  magno  cum  zelo  prouenerunt  et  per- 
fecerunt ;  Sacerdotes  et  Jesuitas  itineris  comites  miserunt,  sed 
quam  prospere  quantoque  ecclesise  bono  malim  tacite  apud  me 
cogitare  quam  scriptis  committere. 

P.  Antonius  Crispus  etiam  in    Belgijs    multa  in    se    suscepit,   54,  f.  118b. 
multa  molitus  est,  sed   exitu    infelicissimo,   ut    omnia    solent   in 
hoc   genere    Jesuitae,  iusto   Dei  judicio  quod    ea,    quae  ad    pro- 
fessionem  et  uocationem  suam  nullo  modo  spectent,  tarn  abunde" 
amplexarentur. 

a  This  is  a  common  mistake.  Father  Gordon  made  no  false  pretences  to  the 
pope.  His  receipt  to  the  papal  treasury,  signed  by  him  Aug.  9,  1594,  is  printed  in 
Bellesheim's  History  of  the  Cath.  Ch.  in  Scotland  (Hunter  Blair's  transl.,  iii.  p.  449) 
and  bears  plainly  on  the  face  of  it  that  the  money  was  paid  by  Mgr.  Gio. 
Sapiretti,  the  deputy  paymaster  of  the  Camera  Apostolica  in  Scotland  to  the  Earls 
of  Huntly,  Angus,  and  Errol  to  enlist  soldiers  in  defence  of  good  Catholic  Scots 
against  the  heretics. 

b  On  the  death  of  the  fourth  Earl  of  Derby,  in  1592,  Eichard  Hesketh,  a  Catholic 
gentleman,  was  commissioned  by  Sir  William  Stanley  and  Father  Holt  to  negotiate 
with  the  Earl's  son  and  successor  Lord  Strange  regarding  the  succession  to  the 
crown.  Lord  Derby  delivered  Hesketh  to  the  Council  and  he  was  executed  for  high 
treason,  Nov.  29,  1593.  Gillow,  Bibl.  Diet. 

c  Joseph  Cresswell,  sometime  rector  of  the  English  College  at  Rome  and  sub- 
sequently superior  of  the  English  missionaries  in  Spain,  died  1623.  Charles 
Tancred  was  in  1592  minister  at  the  Seminary  of  Seville.  He  died  at  Valladolid, 
July  1599  (Oliver). 


76  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Vineentius  Zelander,  Coadiutor  seu  laicus  Jesuitarum  frater, 
quam  infeliciter  res  Belgicas  tractaverit  quantumque  se  immis- 
cuerit  V.  S.  cuius  est  vsus  et  abusus  auctoritate  optimS  nouit. 

P.  Cecilia[nus]  a  in  Hispania  quam  serio  ad  exercitum  et 
expeditionem  illam  Anglicam  Anni  1596.  promouendam  labor- 
auerit  cum  collega  suo  Personio,  et  quam  infauste  non  dicam, 
in  fide  exitus  ipse  loquitur. 

Ducem  etiam  de  Grates  ad  quantas  reduxerunt  angustias 
Jesuitae,  qui  rebus  politicis  non  solum  in  senatu  suo  interesse 
sed  praeesse  uoluerunt,  testis  est  clades  et  defectio  miseranda  quibus 
ditiones  eius  affliguntur. 

P.  Richardus  Warpolus  misit  in  AngHam  Squierum  ad  reginam 
veneno  aggrediendam,  qud  nihil  Catholicis  et  sacerdotibus  aut 
iniquius  aut  iniuriosius  excogitari  potuit. 

10.  Memorial,  setting  forth  on  the  part  of  the  Jesuits  the  injustice  and 
inconvenience  of  the  conditions  under  which  it  was  proposed  that 
Queen  Elizabeth  should  grant  liberty  of  conscience  to  Catholics? 

Perd  la  uerita  e   che    uedendo   hora   la    Reina  col  suo   molto 
iiy. 

dispiacere  et  dispetto,  che  i  Catholici  in  processo  di  40  anni  di 

persecutione  sono  tanto  accresciuti,  che  di  pochi  ch'  erano  al  prin- 
cipio  s'  habbiano  di  gia  fatto  un  corpo  grossissimo  et  fortissimo, 
sotto  un  capo  che  e  1'  Archiprete  immediatamente  subordinate  a 
S.  Su,  et  parendole  che  mentre  staranno  in  piedi  i  seminary,  et 
durera  questa  subordinatione  accompagnata  con  I'industria  et  buon 
zelo  de  i  padri  della  compagnia,  accrescera  ogni  giorno  piu  questo 
corpo,  et  si  manterra  iui  1'  auctorita  di  S.  Sta  la  quale  le  pare 
incompatibile  con  la  sua,  et  insieme  hauendo  questi  sacerdoti,  6 
almeno  alcuni  di  loro  confederati,  gia  resa  obedienza  alia  regina,  et 
promesso  di  resistere  etiamdio  a  sua  Sangta  medessima  quando 
sentasse  qualch'  cosa  contra  di  lei,  ancorche  fosse  per  materia  di 

a  Father  Ceciliano,  appointed  by  Father  Parsons  to  be  first  rector  of  the  seminary 
of  Valladolid,  founded  in  1589. 

b  There  is  no  heading  to  this  document  in  the  MS. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  77 

Religione  come  appare  nelli  libri  loro  stampati ;  si  puo  credere  che 
accioche  sua  Sangu  richiamasse  i  Padri  et  1'  Archiprete  d'  Inghil- 
terra,  i  quali  non  pud  per  altra  uia  cacciare  6  dominare,  si  contenta- 
rebbe  che  questi  pochi  sacerdoti  restassino,  et  ancora  permetterebbe 
loro  alcuna  moderatione  dalle  leggi  penali,  per  il  tempo  pero  che 
paresse  a  lei,  et  per  quelli  solamente  che  si  obligassero  di  accettare 
et  adempire  alcune  condition!,  le  quali  facilmente  se  possino  racco- 
gliere  da  un  libro  di  Vassino  [Watson]  che  &  uno  de  i  sacerdoti  ap- 
pellanti,  et  compagno  di  questi,  et  scritto  in  Inglese,  et  publicato 
con  suo  proprio  nome,  nel  quale  mostra  che  qualsiuoglia  Catholico 
douerebbe  contentarsi  di  poter  godere  qualunque  pace,  per  abietta  et 
uile  che  fosse,  per  che  la  Regina  venisse  a  mitigar  le  leggi  penali.  54,  f.  H9b. 

Fra  1'  altre  conditioni  queste  si  leggono.  Pra,  che  i  Padri  della 
Compagnia,  et  tutti  quelli  Catholici,  cosi  laici  come  sacerdoti,  che 
stanno  sotto  1'  obedienza  dell'  Archiprete  siano  caceiati  da  Inghila. 
2a,  che  i  Cattolici  che  hanno  di  rimanere  debbono  scoprire  et 
accusare  tutti  gl'  altri  della  parte  contraria.  3%  che  non  si  mandino 
i  figlii  per  imparare  nei  Seminarij  et  Collegij  di  Roma,  Spagna, 
et  Fiandra,  affirmando  che  questo  dourebbe  esser  aiutata  con  altre 
leggi,  uie  piu  rigorose  che  mai  4a,  che  nissuno  parli  6  scriua 
conta  le  leggi  imposte  d  da  imporsi  dal  parlamento  contra  la 
Religione  et  fede  Catolica.  5a,  che  non  si  oda  parola  6  segno  dal 
successore.  6a,  finalmente  che  tutti  si  oblighino  con  giuramento 
di  difendere  la  Regina  contra  sua  Sta  in  caso  etiamdio  concernente 
la  Religione,  al  qual  proposito  sappiamo  che  gia  in  Inghilterra  s'  e 
tratto  con  1'  occasione  che  ne  diedero  i  sacerdoti  inquieti  di  pro- 
porre  a  tutti  i  Cattci  il  prefato-  giuramento  con  incredibile  danno 
loro  e  della  Chiesa,  percioche  se  lo  rifusano  come  tutti  i  buoni  senza 
dubio  faranno,  saria  senza  dubio  maggior  la  persecutione  che  mai: 
et  se  1'  accettano,  si  esclude  a  fatto  1'  auctorita  della  Sede  Apostolica 
da  Inghilra  et  in  questa  guisa  la  liberta  di  coscienza  concessa,  et 
accettata  con  tali  conditioni  sera  piu  preiudiciale  alia  chiesa  di  Dio 
che  non  e  stato  6  potra  giamai  essere  la  persecutione  della  Reina, 
perche  nella  persecutione  s'  e  sempre  amplificata  la  Chiesa,  et  uie 


78  THE   ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

64,  f •  120.  piu  si  amplificara,  sanguis  enim  martyrum  semen  est  Ecclesiae :  Ma  con 
tal  liberta  di  conscienza  presto  verrebbe  a  finire  et  mancare  a  fatto. 
Quanto  a  concedere  una  liberta  di  conscienza,  che  sia  utile  et 
sicura  per  i  Catholici,  con  annullare  et  reuocare  le  leggi  fatte 
contra  di  loro  sino  al  tempo  presente,  et  permettere  libero  exercitio 
della  Religione  con  le  Chiese,  et  Vescoui  per  ordinare  sacerdoti,  et 
fare  collegij  in  uece  di  seminarij,  non  pud  la  Religione  Cattolica 
mantenere  in  Inghilterra,  6  da  credere  indubitamente  che  la  Reina 
non  sia  per  farlo  mai  per  il  periculo  che  giudica  douere  soprastare 
per  questo  alia  sua  Religne  e  stato  come  di  sopra  si  e  detto ;  ma  io 
credo  che  la  Reina  ancorche  volesse  non  si  possi  giamai  fare 
perch  e  tal  liberta  di  conscienza  non  si  puo  dare,  ne  manco  si  ponno 
annullare  le  leggi  gia  fatte,  ne  rinouare  altra  cosa  senza  consenti- 
mento  delli  tre  stati  del  Regno  che  cornmunemente  si  dice  parla- 
mento,  et  e  cosa  certa  che  il  clero  heretico,  il  quale  e  uno  delli  tre 
stati,  et  i  Puritani  de  i  quali  molti  ancora  sono  ne  i  altri  due,  non 
lo  consentiranno  mai.  Et  questi  come  capricciosi,  et  impatienti,  6 
furiosi  confonderanuo,  et  metteranno  sotto  sopra  il  tutto,  anzi  che 
permettera  tal  cosa.  Onde  sapendo  tutto  questo  la  Regina  molto 
bene  non  e  da  credere  6  sperare  che  sia  per  tentarlo. 

Finalmente  si  ha  da  considerare  che  certezza  si  hauera  che  la 
Regina  habbia  da  osseruare  tutte  le  promesse  fatte  a  nome  di  lei 
da  questi  sacerdoti,  perche  puo  essere  fraude  in  questo  negocio  non 
solamente  dal  canto  della  Reina,  ma  ancora  da  canto  di  questi 

54,  f.  I20b.  sacerdoti,  di  cui  questo  pud  essere  inuentione,  benche  sia  stato 
ancora  conferito  con  essa  lei  per  potere  sotto  pretesto  di  procurare 
liberta  di  conscienza  a  i  Cattolici  piu  liberamte  et  con  minore 
sospetto  di  malitia  vomitare  poi  al  veleno  contra  il  P're  Personio 
i  P'ri  della  Compagnia,  et  1'  Arch,  attribuendo  loro  la  cagione  di 
tutta  la  persecutione,  parte  per  discolparsi  della  disobedienza  et 
parte  per  indurre  S.  Sangta  a  chiamarli  d'  Inghilt*. 

Di  questo  non  ho  debole  coniettura  per  una  lettera  di  Bluetto,  il 
quale  e  il  piu  vecchio  di  questi  che  qui  sono,  scritta  mentre  che  Ini 
stava  ancora  prigione  in  Inghilt*  ad  uno  de  suoi  Compagui 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  79 

chiamato  Musheoa,  che  parimente  e  uenuto  con  lui,  nella  quale  lettera 
li  significa  come  alia  fine  dopo  molto  trauaglio  et  spesa  hauea 
ottenuto  di  parlare  all  Reina  et  suo  consiglio,  et  che  insieme 
hauea  procurata  licentia  per  se  et  per  altri  tre  di  vscire  d'  Inghil- 
terra,  con  spargere  uoce  di  essere  inandati  in  essilio  per  proseguire 
lor  appellatione,  difFerendo  il  dirl'  le  particolarita  per  quando  si 
trouassero  insieme,  aggiunge  dipoi  sperare  grandemente  che  la  sua 
trama  (tal  nome  le  dava)  non  sarebbe  stata  giudicata  da  lui  ni  meno 
dall  altri  cattiua  ne  infruttuosa  et  perche  questo,  come  altre  cose 
accennate  in  questa  lettera,  si  ossequi  dipoi  apuntino  si  pud 
presumere  che  quanto  trattino  hora  questi  sacerdoti  a  nome  della 
Reina  sia  la  trama  di  Bluetto  laquale  piacque  alia  Reina  per  il 
seruitio  che  riceuerebbe  giustificandoli  la  persecutione  contra  a  54,  f.  121. 
Cattu  con  publicare  cosi  in  Roma  come  in  Fiandra,  Francia  et  Italia, 
che  Giesuiti,  et  altri  boni  Cattolici,  et  1'  Archiprete  trattano  cose 
contro  di  lei  con  il  Re  di  Spagna,  il  che  questi  sacerdoti  hanno 
fatto,  non  solamente  in  uoce  ma  anco  in  scritti  mandati  fuora  da 
loro  6  da  Compni  accattare  gratia  da  gli  heretici,  con  i  quali  libri, 
oltre  il  calumniare,  come  si  e  gia  detto  il  loro  Archip.  il  P.  Personio 
et  tutta  la  Compagnia  di  Giesu  s  .  .  .  lano  sfac  ...  ia  ...  rente 
in  alcuni  luoghi  de  Cardinale  Alano  et  de  Dottore  Sandero  et  con 
poca  riuerenza  di  tre  Sommi  P[ontefici  Pio]  Vto,  Gregorio  13°,  et 
Sixto  Vto,  perche  eglino  scommunicarono  la  Regina  nel  che  dicono 
manifesto  heresie  contro  1'  auttorita  della  sede  Apostolica,  In  summa, 
posuerunt  in  coelum  os  suum  con  detrahere  all?  istessi  martiri 
d'  essere  giustamente,  et  legitimamente  condemnati  et  giustitiati 
come  traditori,  per  non  hauere  uoluto  confessare  esser  cosa  licita 
resistere  a  Sua  Sang1*  in  caso  che  uolesse  deporre  la  Reina  per 
titulo  di  heresia ;  et  se  ben  questi  sacerdoti  neghino  hora  hauere 
scritto  tali  libri,  affirmando  che  gli  heretici  1'  hanno  publicato  sotto 
nome  loro,  con  tutto  cid  si  uedera  manifestamente  quando  si  uoglia 
che  eglino  6  almeno  alcuni  delli  appellanti  lor  confederati  a  nome 
de  chi  uenghino  gli  scrissero  et  publicarono  a  nome  di  tutti  loro. 
•  Printed  in  Parson's  Apologia,  f.  108,  and  in  Jesuits  and  Seculars,  p.  xcvi. 


80  THE    ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

Questa  non  e  la  priina  uolta  che  gli  huomini  di  questa  fattione 
hanno  conspirato  al  Consiglio  della  Reina  per  cacciare  dell'  Isola 

54,  f.  121b.  i  Giesuiti,  percioche,  intorno  all'  Anno  1586,  alcuni  di  loro  lo 
trattorono  con  Vualsighamo,  secrrio  della  Reina,  et  scrissero  libri  non 
solamente  con'  il  P're  Personio,  et  tutta  la  Compagnia,  ma  etiamdio 
contro  il  Cardinale  Alano,  et  insieme  contro  1'  auttorita  della  sede 
Apostolica,  come  pur'  ancora  questi  fanno ;  perd  il  fine  fu  che  il 
principale  di  loro  fu  scoperto  per  spia,  et  essendo  fatto  prigione  in 
Parigi  confessd  il  tutto,  et  in  prigione  poi  pentito  sene  passo  all' 
altra  vita. 

Ne  tanpoco  e  questa  la  prima  volta  che  la  Reina  ha  tentata  de 
ingannare  il  sommo  Pontefice  con  simiglianti  prattiche,  perche  per 
alcun  tempo  trattonne  Gregorio  13°  di  felice  mema  in  speranza 
della  sua  conversione  alia  sede  Apostolica,  et  in  quel  mentre  andaua 
souertendo  alcuni  di  questa  Corte  con  denari ;  accioche  persuadessero 
a  Sua  Sangli  che  abandonasse  la  protectione  de  Seminarij,  et  de  Cato- 
lici  luglesi,  gia  che  ella  non  perseguitaua  alcuno  per  la  Religione, 
ma  che  solo  castigaua  li  Catolici  per  le  loro  conspirationi  contra  di 
lei,  et  questo  trattato  duro  dopo  molte  proposte  et  risposte,  infin'  a 
tanto  che  alcuni  Catolici  Inglesi  in  Parigi  uennero  a  scoprire  che 
la  Reina  haueua  in  termini  di  un  anno  rimessa  in  questa  Citta 
20,000  scudi  d'  oro  oltre  altri  15,000  che  il  suo  Agente  Aldredo 
portd  seco  in  tanti  doppij  de  quattro  in  una  uolta,  come  1'  istesso 
confesso  a  quello  che  scriue  questo :  Di  tutto  questo  essendo 
auuisato  il  Pontefice  subito  se  accorse  del  ciro  et  dell  inganno. 
Concludo  con  dire  che  da  quello  di  che  fin'  hora  ho  ragionato  si 

54,  f.  122.  pud  facilmente  raceogliere  qualsia  il  trattato  presente  di  questi 
Sacerdoti,  et  quale  e  la  risolutne  che  si  puo  sperare  della  prudenza 
di  S.  Santu,  perche  non  potendo  perragion  di  state  dar  la  Reina  tal 
liberta  di  conscienza,  quale  sarebbe  a  proposito  et  conueniente,  et 
presumendoci,  che  questo  trattato  sia  trama  et  tela,  ordita  de  questi 
istessi  sacerdoti,  sara  incaminata  solamente  a  fini  loro  particolari 
con  accordo  et  approbatione  della  Reina,  per  il  ben  et  utile  che  da 
questo  a  lei  ne  potra  succedere. 


BEEVIS   RELATIO.  81 

Et  finalmente  douendo  quello  che  dimandano  riuscire  piu  dan- 
noso  alia  Cliiesa  de  Dio  che  non  £  state  d  ha  per  essere  1'  istessa 
persecutione  si  deue  credere  che  non  parera  giusto  a  S.  Su  de 
concedere  loro  queste  dimande,  ne  hauer'  consideratione  alle 
promesse  et  effetti  loro  et  della  Regina,  aucorche  mostrassino 
espressa  commissione  di  lei,  quanto  meno  poi  se  non  n'  hauessero  ; 
e  particolarmente  poi  cosa  certa  che  non  ricorrerebbe  la  Reina  per 
aiuto  a  Sua  Santita,  contra  1'Arciprete  et  li  Padri  della  Compagnia, 
se  li  potesse  cacciare  senza  lui,  o  fare  loro  egual  danno  et  alia 
chiesa  per  altro  mezzo,  la  quale  ragione  potra  mouere  S.  Santita  a 
continuare  le  missioni  de  padri  della  Compagnia  in  Inghilterra,  et 
confirmare  con  altri  mezzi  la  subordinatione  et  auttorita  dell' 
Arciprete,  commandando  in  tanto  a  questi  pochi  inquieti  sotto 
graui  pene  et  censure  ad  obedirlo,  et  lasciare  tutte  queste  prattiche 
con  heretici.  II  che  se  si  sara  senza  dubio  che  la  maggior  parte  di 
loro  si  ridurra  ad  obedienza  et  unione,  et  solamente  si  perderanno 
quelli  pochi  che  sono  incurabili  et  filij  perditionis  (s6  pero  uene  5  4,  f.  122b. 
sara  alcuno  fra  di  loro),  i  quali  essendo  conosciuti  et  cacciati  il 
corpo  restara  del  tutto  purgato  et  allegerito  dell'  humore  peccante 
et  cattiuo.  Per  il  qual  fin  si  pud  credere  che  Iddio  habbia  per- 
messo  questa  diuisione,  et  che  i  Principali  siano  venuti  a  Roma 
in  tempo  che  la  verita  potra  essere  del  tutto  conosciuta,  et  si  potra 
irnporre  fine  et  remedio  intiero  a  gran  scandali,  et  danni,  che 
tutti  nascono  dal  procedere  loro,  da  libri  che  compongono  i  loro 
congiunti,  et  dalla  intelligenzache  certo  hanno  con  li  heretici. 

10.  Discorso  sopra  la  proposta  che  si  hd  da  fare  per  quanto  si  dice,  a 
8.  8antta  da  alcuni  Sacerdoti  Inglesi  d  nome  della  Regina 
d'  Inghilterra,  circa  il  dare  Liberia  di  Conscienza  d  Catholici  di 
quel  Regno. 

Per  conoscere  se  in  questo  negocio  si  precede  sinceramente  6  con 
fraude  tr6  cose  si  deuono  considerare,  p°  se   per  ragion  di  stato 
deue  concedere  la  Regina  a  Catholici  liberta  di  conscienza.     2°  se 
VOL.  II.  G 


82  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

sua  Santita  deue  ammettere  le  dimande  che  faranno  quest!  sacerdoti. 
3°  che  sicurezza  daranno  per  1'  adimpimento  delle  promesse  che 
faranno  a  nome  della  Regina. 

Quanto  al  primo  se  bene  paresse  a  molti  che  la  Regina  deue 
cercare  di  guadagnarsi  et  obligarsi  i  Catthol.  del  suo  Regno  con 
promettere  loro  liberta  di  conscienza,  et  in  questo  modo  liberarsi  da 
ogni  timore,  et  pericolo  del  Regno,  nondimeno  e  cosa  certissima, 
che  la  Regina  e  consiglio  hanno  sempre  hauuto,  et  di  presente 
54,  f.  123.  hanno,  diuersissimo  parere,  giudicando  che  per  essersi  ella  dichiarata 
nemica  della  Chiesa,  et  della  sede  Apostolica  (conciosia,  che  ella  si 
6  fatta,  per  dir  cosi,  Antipapa  con  chiamarsi  Capo  della  Chiesa) 
non  potra  giamai  riputarsi  sicura  mentre  nel  suo  Regno  si  riconosce 
1'  auctorita  della  sede  apostolica,  percioche  e  cosa  certa  appresso 
loro  che  quanto  piu  multiplicaranno  i  Catholici  tanto  piu  crescera 
il  numero  dei  nemici  loro,  sa  ancora  la  Regina  che  con  dare  la 
liberta  di  conscienza  a  Catholici,  non  se  li  pud  tanto  obligare  6 
seco  congiungere,  che  uenghino  a  rimanere  disobligati  6  disuniti  da 
loro  supremo  pastore,  per  essere  1'  obligo  della  conscienza  il  maggior 
che  s'  habbia,  per  questo  rispetto  sino  dal  Principio  di  suo  Regno 
piglio  per  ispediente  di  tenerli  sempre  tanto  bassi,  et  oppressi,  che 
non  si  potesse  temere  di  loro  ni  alcuna  maniera  conforme  a  i 
Principij  da  Macchiavello  (il  quale  dall  heretici  e  seguitato  in 
tutto)  che  consiglia  1'  istesso,  in  caso  si  trouino  alcuni  disgustati,  et 
nemici  del  stato. 

Per  questo  hauendo  uisto  la  Regina  quanto  sia  cresciuto  il 
numero  de  Catholici  in  Inghilterra,  nella  persecutione,  et  le  grandi 
difficulta  che  si  sono  passate,  facilmente  hora  si  persuade,  et  con 
ragione,  che  con  dar'  liberta  di  conscienza  habbia  da  crescere  molto 
piu  in  pochissimo  tempo  con  piu  pericolo  della  sua  falsa  religione 
et  stato. 

Per  questa  ragione  si  ha  da  stimare  certissimamente  che  non 
porra  mai  i  Cattolici  in  stato  d'  onde  ne  possi  riceuere  6  temere 
danno,  ma  piu  presto  usera  1'  istessi  artificij  che  fin  hora  ha  usata 
d'  andare  procurando  di  disunire  i  Cattolici,  et  diuiderli,  et  perse- 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  83 

guitarli,  sotto  pretesto  et  colore  di  materia  di  stato  leuandoli  mille  54,  f.  123b. 
testimonij  di  tradimento,  et  conspirationi  finte,  ingannando  fra 
tanto  tutti  i  Principi  Catolici  con  false  demon strationi  di  quando  in 
quando  di  inchinarsi  alia  religione  Cattolica  6  almeno  di  permettere 
la  liberta  della  conscienza  a  Cattolici  spargendo  infinite  bugie  per 
tutta  Christianita  con  spie,  et  con  libri  stampati  in  uarie  lingue,  per 
giustificare  il  rigore  et  la  crudelta  usata  contro  i  Cattolici. 

Et  come  la  Regina  et  gli  heretici  maggiormente  abhorriscono 
et  odiano  qelli  che  con  maggiore  zelo  attenda  promouere  la  Religne 
Cattolica  in  Inghilta  (come  unitamente  gia  fecero  per  molti  anni  il 
Cardinale  Alano  di  felice  memoria,  et  il  P're  Personio,  et  dopo  la 
morte  del  Cardinale  il  Padre  detto  piu  die  altri :  poiche  non  solo  fu 
cagione  che  in  Spagna  et  in  Fiandra  si  facessero  tre  grandi  semi- 
narij  et  due  residenze  per  institufcione  de  giovani  et  sacerdoti 
Inglesi,  ma  ancora  che  si  sedassero  et  quietassero  i  tumulti  del 
seminario  et  Collegio  Inglesi  a  Roma  non  senza  dispiacere  et 
rabbia  delli  heretici  d'  Inghilterra  per  cui  opera  erano  nutrite  tali 
discordie,  et  oltre  cid  pure  in  beneficio  della  Christianita  Inglese 
ha  mandate  fuori  parecchi  libri  et  tuttauia  manda  pieni  de  molta 
doctrina,  et  eruditione,  et  edificatione  Christiana,  in  essi  mostrando 
chiaramente  li  errori,  et  discoprendo  1'  inganni  loro)  percio  dico 
la  Regina  et  heretici  non  cessaranno  di  perseguitarlo  acerbissima- 
mente  con  spargere  per  mezzo  di  loro  spie  infinite  calumnie,  et 
falsita,  et  hora  a  questo  fine  banno  preso  il  piu  apparente  mezzo,  et 
termine,  et  il  piu  a  proposito  che  mai,  quali  sono  questi  sacerdoti,  54,  f.  124. 
i  quali  per  essere  tali,  et  per  hauer'  patito  per  la  £ede  Catta,  si 
pensa  la  Regina,  che  facilmente  debbono  essere  creduti  da  tutti ; 
onde  con  questa  lor  uenuta  a  Roma  quando  bene  non  facessero  altro 
effetto  che  di  straccare  Sua  Santa,  et  empire  questa  Corte  delle 
dicerie  et  querele,  con  far'  ancora  sapere  questa  discordia  fra 
sacerdoti  con  molto  scandalo  de  boni,  et  de  altretanto  populo,  et 
piacere  a  gli  heretici,  et  suscitare  uarij  rumori  et  risse  contra  a 
Cattolici  in  [universal e],  ma  in  particolare  contra  il  P're  Personio, 
1'  Archipr.,  et  i  PP.  della  compagnia  in  Inghilta,  a  fine  di  dare 

G    2 


84  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

colore  et  apparente  giustitia  alia  persecutions  mossa  iui  contro  a 
Cattolici,  giudicara  con  tutto  cio"  la  Regina,  d'  hauer'  da  loro  in  tal 
modo  riceuuto  importante  seruitio. 

Oltre  cio  dal  procedere  della  Regina  in  questo  negocio  si  uede 
chiram6  che  ella  non  pretenda  altrimente  contentare  inunire  seco 
i  Catolici,  poiche  fauorisce  questi  pochi  sacerdoti  (i  quali  non 
passano  trenta)  et  perseguita  tutti  gli  altri  buoni  Catolici  che 
arriuano  a  molte  migliaria,  nel  che  dimostra,  euidentemente,  che 
non  ha  altro  fine  che  de  nutrire  et  fonaentare  la  diuisione  com- 
minciata  tra  Cattolici,  per  poterli  poi  rouinare  tutti,  et  special- 
mente  quelli  che  non  si  uorranno  conforraare  con  la  sua  uolonta. 

In  confirmatione  di  questo  si  pud  credere  che  se  ella  hauesse 
ueramente  uoglia  di  trattare  sinceramente  qualche  cosa  con  sua 
Santita  hauerebbe  eletto  alcuni  da  i  Principali  Catt11  et  piu  grati, 
54,  f.  I24b.  et  accetti  a  sua  S*4  et  alia  maggior  parte  de  Cattolici,  et  non  Sacer- 
doti inquieti,  i  quali  per  la  loro  inquietudine  hanno  giustamente 
meritato  il  sdegno  de  sua  Sangu  et  cattiua  opinione  appo  tutti  gli 
altri  Catt11  di  Inghilterra  dai  qali  (come  confessano  i  compagni  ne 
lor'  libri)  sono  tenuti  per  seditiosi  et  inquieti. 

Hora  quanto  a  quello  che  si  ha  da  richiedere  da  sua  santita  in 
contra  cambio  della  liberta  di  conscienza  che  si  permette,  si  dice 
che  chiederanno,  che  sia  leuato,  et  annullato  1'Archipr.,  et  si 
scacciano  i  Padri  della  compagnia  d'  Inghilterra,  et  tutti  gli  altri 
sacerdoti  che  uiuono  sotto  1'  obedienza  dell'  Arciprete  ;  et  che  stanno 
d'  accordo  et  conforme  per  essere  tutti  questi  (come  dicono  costoro) 
confederati  col  R6  di  Spagna  contra  la  Regina  affine  di  darli  il 
Regno,  et  consequente  cagione  de  tutta  la  persecutione  mossa  contro 
i  Cattolici. 

In  queste  due  cose  siano  de  considerare  primamente  quello  che  si 
chiede,  2te  la  ragioue  per  cui  si  ehiede.  Quanto  alia  prima  parmi 
che  sia  simile  alia  dimanda  dei  lupi  i  quali  come  si  fauoleggia  pro- 
misero  alii  pastori  di  far  pace  con  loro  pur  che  cacciassero  uia  i 
cani  che  sruardano  la  naandra,  percio  che,  che  altro  sarebbe  scacciare 
i  PP.  d'  Inghilterra,  e  1'  Archiprete,  con  i  sacerdoti  che  1'  ohediscono 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  85 

che  sono  piu  de  400,  tutti  boni,  et  zelantissimi  del  seruitio  de  Dio 

et  della  santa  sede,  et  in  loro  uece  mettere  quest!  pochi  inquieti,  et 

d'  accordo  col  nemico,  sino  priuare  le  pouerelle  pecore  de  proprij  et  54,  f.  125. 

cari  pastori,  et  lasciarli  alia  inisericordia,  anzi  darli  in  preda  a  lupi 

rapacissimi,  d'onde  in  breue  ne  succederia  infallibilmente  la  total 

Kuina  della  Religione  Cattolica  ? 

Ma  quanto  a  quello  che  tocca  alia  Religione  per   cui   cio   si 

dimanda,  molto  poco  ne  tengono  questi  sacerdoti  si  la  proporranno, 

poiche  conoscono  bene  eglino  intrinsicamente  la  malitia,  malignita, 

et  artificij  delli  heretici  in  sapere  calumniare  i  Cattolici,  colorire,  et 

coprirelapersecutione  col  pretesto,  et  manto  della  ragione  del  stato, 

per  rendere  i  Catholici  odiosi  al  popolo,  et  con  questo  oscurare  et 

togliere  la  gloria  debita  a  i  martirij  loro.     Di  questi  ce  ne  sono 

moltissimi  essempij  nelli  santissmri  martiri  ingiustamente  condem- 

nati  sotto  colore  di  tradimento,  et  conspirationi  uane,  et  finte,  come 

il  P're  Campiano  della  compagnia  di  Giesu,  et  undeci  sacerdoti  con 

lui  con  molti  altri  dipoi,  i  quali  morendo  hanno  protestato  tutti 

la  propria  innocenza   in   questo  particolare,    et  e  cosa  manifesta 

che  tra  tutti  i  Padri  della  Compagnia  et  sacerdoti  de  seminarij, 

che  sono  stati  imprigionati,  tormentati,  6  martirizati  da  che  com- 

mincio  la  persecutione,  non  si  ha  trouato  pur'  uno  in   cui  fosse 

attacco  de  tradimento    6    colore   di    materia   di    stato,    ne  meno 

nelli  altri,  eccetto  in  un  solo  per  nome  detto  Balardo,  sacerdote 

secolare  del    seminaio  de    Rhemis    in    Francia,    in    tempo    della 

Regina  di  Scotia  che  sia  in  cielo.     II  quale   fu    impiegato  nelle 

cose  di  lei  per  alcuni  de  i  Principali  di  questa  fattione   nemica 

de  Cardinale    Alano    de  felice  memoria,  de    P're  Personio,  et  di  54)  fl  125b' 

tutta  la  Compagnia  di  maniera  che  fra  loro,    non  si   fu  nissuna 

corrispondentia,    communicatione,    6    intelligentia ;    tutto    questo 

sanno  molfco  bene  questi  sacerdoti,  ma  se  ardiscono  a  negarlo  (come 

hanno  f'atto  li  compagni  ne  i  loro  libri)  saranno  conuinti  d'auanti 

a  chi  sara  disegnato  da  Sua  Santita  per  qta  causa. 

Ma  se  la  Regina  pretende  dar'  liberta  di  conscienza,  ne  altro 
serue  de  padri,  et   del'  Archiprete  che  de  loro  trattati,  et  prat- 


85  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY, 

tiche  consapute,  non  occorre  che  cerchi  da  sua  Sangta  che  li 
scacci  d'  Inghilterra,  percio  che  hauendo  i  Cattolici  libero  esser- 
citio  della  religione  loro  con  sicurezza  sufficiente  et  ragioneuole, 
non  si  hauera  piu  di  bisogno  di  seminarij  in  Spagna,  ne  di 
riceuere  mercedi  et  fauori  del  R&  Cattco  perche  cessaranno  tutte 
le  occasioni  e  fundamenti  de  sospetti  et  trattati  con  esso  lui,  et 
di  patti,  et  con  Archip.,  i  quali  somam6  desiderano  che  i  Cattolici 
ottenghino  liberta  di  conscienza,  et  si  obligheranno  molto 
uolentieri,  etiamdio  con  giuramento  se  sara  di  mistiere  di  servire 
alia  Regina  et  obedtrla  in  temporale  in  ogni  cosa,  et  insieme 
de  fare  quanto  con  buona  conscienza  et  giustamente  possino 
fare  questi  sacerdoti,  et  i  loro  coniunti  in  satisfattione  della 
Regina,  conforme  pero  a  cid  che  sara  determinate  et  ordinato 
da  sua  Santita.  Onde  non  ueggo  per  qual  cagione  si  senti  che 
sendosi  la  liberta  della  conscienza  nel  regno,  iui  deuo  partire,  et 
gli  altri  restare,  se  perd  non  fosse,  che  quelli  che  hanno  di  rimanere 
si  trouano  di  hauere  promesso  alia  Regina  piu  de  quello  che 
con  bona  conscienza  si  puo  fare. 

54,  f.  126.  12.  Ex  Iris  Anglice  missis  3a  lunij  1602 

Titulus   noui  libri   contra  presbiteros   seculares.* 

Manifestatio  simimge  stultitiae,  et  spiritus  maligni  quorundam 
in  Anglia  qui  uocant  seipsos  sacerdotes  seculares,  qui 
excudunt  quotidfe  infaraes  et  contumeliosos  libros  contra 
uiros  dignissimos  qui  eandem  cum  illis  profitenttir  religi- 
onem,  et  ex  quibus  aliqui  eorum  superiores  sunt  legitimi 
ex  quorum  HbelKs  uarii  jampridem  examinati  et  refutati 
sunt. 

Superiorum  permissione  1602. 

a  A  manifestation  of  the  great  folly  and  bad  spirit  of  certayne  in  England  calling 
themselves  Secular  Priestes.  Who  set  forth  dayly  most  infamous  and  contumelioiis 
libels  against  worthy  men  of  their  own  religion  and  divers  of  them  their  lawful 
Superiors,  of  which  libels  sundry  are  here  examined  and  refuted.  By  priests  lyving 
in  obedience.  Superiorum  permissu  1G02.  By  Father  Parsons. 


UREVIS   RELATIO.  87 

Quae  summatim  in  libro  continentur 
Haec  sunt  quse  sequuntur. 

Praefatio  Catholico  lectori. 

Cap.  lmo  manifesta  stultitia,  et  pessimi  spiritus  eorura  qui  tales 
libros  composuerunt  in  electione  argum*'  talium  librorum. 

Cap.  2°  stultitia,  et  extrema  passio  declarata  in  modo  tractan' 
tale  argumentum.  Cap.  4°  stultitia,  et  praesumptio  spiritus  quod  54,  f.  I26b. 
tales  sibi  fecerunt  aduersarios.  Cap.  5°  Stultitia,  et  spiritus  in- 
honesti  quod  tarn  manifestas  falsitates,  et  contradictiones  in 
aestimationis  suas  iacturara  protulerunt.  Cap.  6°  Stultitia,  et 
spiritus  malignitas  quod  P.  Personio  quosdam  obijciunt  libros  qui 
ilium  inirifice  honestant  ab  ipso  prodierunt  cum  breui  quadam 
confutatione  cuiusdam  inepti  libelli  facti  contra  librum  successionis. 
Cap.  7°  Turpis  eorura  et  delusus  spiritus  quod  sibi  persuadeant  id 
sibi  honori  fore,  aut  inde  ipsi  sibi  honoris  iacturam  restitui  posse 
qui  ualde  apud  omne  genus  hominum  (siue  amici  sunt  siue  inimici) 
diminuitur  hoc  modo  procedendi  clamoribus  atque  libellis.  Cap.  8° 
de  alijs  5.  libris  aut  potius  absurdis  et  scandalosis  libellis  qui 
prodierunt,  ex  quo  duobus  primis  fuerit  responsum,  et  de  alijs 
decem  libris  qui  sub  praelo  esse  dicuntur.  Cap.  9°  directiones 
quaedam  datae  Catholicis  ad  discernendam  veritatem,  et  quomodo  se 
gerant  in  tempore  hoc  contentionum  cum  examine  plurimorum 
mendaciorum  notissimorum  et  infamium  W.  W.  in  libro  suo  Quot- 
libetico. 

Liber  iste  in  4to  est,  et  continet  120  folia. 

Quinque  alios  libros  misit  in  Angliam  P.  Personius  in  quibus 
praster  Sacerdotes  Appellantes  alij  40  uiri  Catholici  partim  Sacer- 
dotes  partim  nobiles  conuitijs  onerantur. 

D'nus  Vuatsonus  egerrime  fert  quod  Romae  a  Doctore  Cecilio,   54,  f.  127 
D'no  Musheo,  D'no  Charapneo ;  Parisijs  a  Doctore  Bagshauo  et 
D'no  Bosuuilo ;  in  Anglia  a  D'no  Colingsono  et  alijs  confratribus 
suis,  non  sine  stomacho  et  indignatione,  quidam  qui  illi  a  Jesuitis 
attribuuntur  libri  excipiuntur  et  nigro  carbone  notantur  :  cupit  a 


THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Sanctissimo  sibi  dari  in  Gallijs  iudicem  cui  satisfaciat,  aut  purga- 
tione  aut  penitentia. 

Archipresbiter  decreta  noua  ueteribus  addit,  censuras  indies 
fulminat,  Bullam  Pontificis  iniquissime  declarat ;  in  quo,  et 
authoritatem  suam  excedit  et  Canones  transgreditur :  necesse  est 
ista  a  Sanctmo  declarari,  An  facultates  suee  ad  haec  tria  se  extendant ; 
ad  decreta  facienda,  ad  censuras  alias  quam  quae  in  literis  Insti- 
tutiuis  nominantur  infligendas,  ad  Bullas  Suee  Sanctitatis  declar- 
andas. 

12.  De  modo  2:)rocedendi  Sacerdotum  qui  Appellantes  dicuntur  : 
qucRdam  a,  Jesuita  quodam  scripta  et  in  Anyliam  missa,  liomoe 
27  Apr.  1602  Stylo  nouo* 

Neapoli  et  Hediolani  magna  militum  collectio  et  belli  apparatus 
sed  quorsum  nescitur,  iterum  tentanda  dicitur  Hibernia :  Dux 
64,  f.  127b.  Ferise  in  Siciliam  uti  Prorex  transfretauit ;  in  transitu  P.  Personium 
ad  Ostiam  Tiberinam  ad  se  uocauit,  qui  «dhuc  ad  nos  non  redijt. 
Sacerdotes  Appellantes  in  turbulento  suo  negotio  persistuiit,  et 
plura  sibi  pollicentur  quam  in  fine  inuenient.  Papa  agit  cum  illis 
clementer  et  paterae  ueritus,  ne  cum  uasa  sint  fragillima,  penitus 
frangantur  si  aliter  cum  illis  ageretur ;  importund  egerunt,  cum 
Papa,  \\t  interea  [judicio]  eius  ab  imputatioue  Scismatis  liberaren- 
tur  sed  semper  ad  Breue  reijciuntur  et  illis  imponitur  silentium, 
sicut  et  alijs,  quoad  illam  attinet  controversiam ;  libros  posteriores 
negant,  latinos  duos  solutn  agnoscunt,  et  se  vidisse  confitentur, 
Spem  pacis,b  et  Exemplar  discursuum.c  Propositiones,  quge  in  ijs 
continentur  pro  hasreticis  agnoscunt  quod  illos  d'no  Londinensi 

a  The  English  original  of  this  letter  was  forwarded  by  Phelippes  to  Sir  E.  Cecil 
on  May  4  (Cal.  S.  P.  Dom.  Eliz.  cclxxxiv.).  Other  letters,  now  in  the  Public  Record 
Office,  came  from  the  same  source,  perhaps  designedly,  into  the  hands  of  the 
government.  Compare  Foley's  Records,  vol.  i.  (Letters  of  Father  Elvers,  etc.),  and 
Jesuits  and  Seculars,  p.  cvii  seq. 

b  The  Hope  of  Peace,  by  John  Bennet. 

c  Copies  of  certaine  Discourses,  by  Champney,  Mush,  Bishop  and  Bennet. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  Oi) 

gratos  faciet.  Si  ullo  modo  Canonic^  probari  potuerit  illos  illis 
libris  fuisse  consentientes,  proculdubio  seueram  sentirent  senten- 
tiam,  sicut  euenire  est  uerisimile  illi  qui  libros  illos  composuerit 
quicunque  fuerit. 

Rex  Franciae,  et  aliqui  Prelati  et  personge  principales  eius  Regni 
ad  Papam  scripserunt  literas  pro  ijs  commendatitias. 

D'nus  de  Betun,  Regis  Franciae  in  urbe  orator,  eorum  partes 
mirifice  tuetur,  quod  in  causa  est  cur  benignius  et  humanius  a 
Papa  et  Cardinalibus  tractantur  ;  dicunt  semper  V  Vatsonum  dignum 
esse  qui  publice  per  plateas  uirgis  caedatur.  Vnus  ex  Appellan- 
tibus  cum  illi  a  Burghesio  Watsoni  libri  ostenderentur  dixit,  54,  f.  128. 
Inter  12.  Apostolos  vntis  fuit  Judas;  praetendunt  multa,  Archi- 
presbiterum  nimirum  deponi,  et  3.  episcopos  constitui  qui  Ecclesiam 
Anglias  regant.  Alias  ut  6.  Archipresbiteri  instituantvr,  et  horum 
singuli  singulos  constituant  assistentes,  et  ut  2.  sint  sindici, 
qui  omnibus  praesint,  hi  autem  ut  suffrages  eligantur  et  sint 
annui.  Alia  huiusmodi  multa  commenta  habent  quae  uiris  sapien- 
tibus  non  possimt  non  esse  ridicula,  prasterea  propositiones  eorum 
procuratoribus  Achipr.  sunt  traditae  ut  uideant  et  respondeant. 

Vitro  Appellantes  dicti  Hbentissim6  de  unione  aliqua  et  fraterna 
Compositione  audiunt,  seque  id  desiderare  significant.  Papa  ab 
hoc  etiam  modo  procedendi  non  abhorret,  ut  preterea  nihil  sit 
actum  adhuc. 

Ex  libris  39  propositiones  erroneae  in  fide  producebantur,  alia) 
scandalos83  cum  forma  quadam.  Hodie  Dnus  Musheus  conuenit 
procuratores  Archipresbiteri  in  domo  Cardinalis  Burghesij,  et  illis 
significauit  se  valde  cupere  ut  res  ad  Arbitros  remitteretur  et 
fraterne  inter  nos  finiretur,  se  autem  libentissimd  velle  in  condem- 
nationem  propositionum  dictarum  subscribere  ;  dixit  preterea  se 
literas  accepisse  a  fratribus  suis  in  Anglia  recentes  ubi  omnes 
ad  unum  Wuatsoni  libr.  condemnarunt,  quod  ipsum  illico  Cardinal! 
significauit,  et  multum  in  Vuatsonuni  inuectus  est.  Romse 
27  April.  1602. 


90 


THE  ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 


54,  f.  128b. 


It  is  a 
singular 
mercy  that 
the  speaker 
is  allowed  to 
express  his 
joy  in  words, 
etc. 

Yet  he  is  op- 
pressed by  the 
difficulty'pf 
dealing  with 
"  the  most 
glorious  deeds 
of  the  Catho- 
lic King  "  in 
the  short 
space  allowed 
him. 

He  would 
wish  to  say 
something  of 
"  our,  or 
rather  your 
England," 
and  of  the 
sufferings  of 
the  Catholics, 
54,  f.  129. 
and  much  of 
Spain  which 
has  received 
them  as  a 
loving 
mother. 
Yet  he  can 
say  nothing 
which  is  not 
visible  at  a 
glance,  to  the 
wisdom,  and 
universal 
knowledge,  as 
well  as  very 
happy  me- 
mory of  the 
king. 
As  the  King 


13.  Oracion  hecha  a  la  magestad  del  Rey  Gattolico  en  el  Collegia 
Yngles  de  Valladolid. 

Por  singular  nierced  y  beneficio  tengo  el  dia  de  oy,  poderosissimo 
y  pijssimo  Rey,  que  quando  todos  los  demas  padres,  y  hermanos 
oompafieros  mios,  que  en  este  tratto  estan,  testifican  solo  con  los 
ojos  y  con  el  rostro  la  grande  alegria  de  sus  animos,  y  el  gozo  de 
sus  coracones,  que  de  la  gratissima  presencia  de  V.  M.  y  Altezas 
han  concebido,  a  mi  entre  todos  me  aya  cabido  esta  dicnosa  suerte 
que  diga  con  palabras  el  contento  que  el  animo  regocijado  tiene ; 
loqual  en  grande  manera  mi  alegra,  no  porque  yo  pueda  hazer  este 
mejor  que  los  demas,  sino  porque  desta  manera  podre  mas  commo- 
damente  satisfazer  al  copioso  afeto  del  coracon,  quando  los  demas 
detienen  con  silencio,  como  forcados,  la  fuerca  con  que  sale  el  ardor 
de  sus  animos  :  aunque  por  otra  parte  me  causa  summa  difficultad 
para  poder  hablar,  assi  este  tiempo  en  que  hablo,  como  la  brevedad 
de  lo  que  tengo  de  decir,  pues  se  me  manda  que  sea  brevissimo. 
Porque  pregunto,  gloriosissimo  Monarca,  que  cosa  mas  adversa  ni 
incomoda  podria  ofrecerle  al  que  entra  en  aquel  immense  y  grande 
Campo  de  los  nobilissimos  hechos  de  V.M.  al  que  va  passando  por 
su  animo  para  esplicar  fuera  los  immensos  titulos  de  sus  alabanoas, 
que  la  estrechura  del  tiempo  y  la  brevedad  senalada  de  la  oracion, 
y  mucho  mas  a  mi  en  esta  primera  entrada  que  hago  a  la  presencia 
di  V.M.,  eh  la  qual,  callando  otras  muchas  cosas  y  embolviendolas 
en  silencio,  era  cierta  razon  que  dixera  algo  de  nuestra  Inglaterra 
6  por  mejor  decir,  no  nuestra,  sino  de  V.M.,  que  dixera  algunas 
cosas  de  nosotros  mismos,  como  de  hijos,  alumnos,  y  peregrines 
acogidos  de  su  real  clemencia,  que  dixera  muchas  de  Espana,  que 
corno  dolcissima  madre  y  tierna  ama  nos  cria :  y  muchissimas  de 
V.M.  y  de  los  infinites  y  grandes  beneficios  que  nos  ha  hecho  y 
haze.  Loqual  todo  como  me  sea  forposo  6  dexarlo  6  no  hazer  mas  que 
tocarlo,  no  con  el  decoro  que  querria,  no  pudo  dexar  de  parecerme  cosa 
trabajosa  quando  se  me  encargo,  aunque  de  otra  parte,  para  dexir 
verdad,  me  consolaba  mucho  el  saber  quan  grande  es  la  prudencia 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  91 

de  V.M.,  quail  grande  su  sabiduria,  quan  grande  conocimiento  y  kn°ws 

.  ,  StfttGj  tn6  C/S- 

esperiencia  tiene  de  todas  las  cosas,  y  singularmente  de  las  nues-  tholics  need 

tras,  quan  singular,   y  felicissima  inemoria  :  de  suerte  que  todo  lo  than^u^e 

que  yo  dixesse  destas  cosas,  y  pudiera  dezir,  lo  coiicibiria  V.  M.  de  him  of  their 

una  sola  vista  con  que  nos  mirasse  y  assi  provendria  con  el  bene-  They  com  - 

volo  assenso  de  Su  benignidad  todo  lo  que  yo  dixesse,  aora  fuesse  mendhim 

to  heaven, 

congratulando  me,  aora  dando  gracias,  aora  supplicando    algo  a  where  he  will 


V.M.      Porque    ya    senor    es   sabida    de   V.M.    iiuestro   estado, 

sabida   nuestra  causa,  vistas   las  difficultades,  conocido  el  propd-  ward. 

sito,  oydos    los    desseos,  entendidas   las    esperancas,  no  descono- 

cidos    los   cuydades.      A    las    quales    cosas   todas,    como    V.    M.   54,  f.  I29b. 

por    su    singular   piedad   y   real    clemencia   y    liberalidad,    tanto  how  he  hid  a 

ayude  y  favoresca,   no  esta  necessario  que  contemos  estas  cosas 


quanto  que  con  gratos  pechos  las  agradezcamos,  que  con  memoria  Lord  when 

,    J  Jezebel  cut 

eterna  las  tengamos  como  abrapadas,  qne  con  las  manos  levantadas,  Off  the 


con  los  oios,  con  los  coracones,   como  lo  hazemos   cada    dia   las  ^y°P^ts- 

The  King  of 
remittamos  al  cielo  donde  tendra  V.  M.  el  premio  certissimo,  y  Spain  has 

eterna  paga  de  tal  beneficio.     Porque,  si  aquel  Abdias  varon  muy 


temoroso  de  Dios,  como  dize  la  escrittura,  tanto  se-  gloriaba,  y  con  Catholics 
razon,  hablando  con  Helias  profeta,  de  aber  guardado  cien  siervos  English  Jeze- 
del  Senor,  persiguiendoles    Jezabel,    y    dandoles  la   muerte,    que  bel  drives 
diremos  aqui  donde  todo  es  muy  mas  aventajado.     Por  ventura  no  realm. 
te  ban  contado,  senor  mio,  dlxo  Abdias  a  Helias,  lo  que  yo  liiz&  He  has  saved 
quando    mataba  Jezabel  los  pi*ofetas  del  sefior,  que  escondi  cien 


dellos  en  cuevas  y  los   sustente  con  pan  y  agua.     Pero  yo  digo  :  death,  and 

No  es  ya  sabido  y  celebrado  en  el  mundo  universo  lo  que  ha  hecho  not  rn  caves, 

el  Key  de  las  Espanas  Felippo,  quando  la  Inglesa  Jezabel  echa  los  but  in  houses. 

*  Has  fed  them 

sacerdotes  y  C/atolicos  de  su  Keyno  quando  los  persigue  y  busca  not  on  bread 

para  quitarles  la  vida  ?     que  no  solo  a  cien  varones  sino  a  muchos  ^nd.water' 

but  in  com- 

ceiitenares  a  librado  de  la  muerte,   ni  los  a  escondido  en  cuevas,  fort. 

sino  que  los  a  recebido  publicamente,  y  puesto  en  sus  ciudades  Therefore 

they  will 

dandoles  casas  y  sustento,  no  solo  de  pan  y  agua,  smo  nonrandis-  never  forget 

simo,  liberalissimo,  inagnificentissimo  ?     Que  edad,  que  siglo,  que  his  benefits- 

memoria  de  hombres  6  que  posteridad  podrii  jamas  de  tal  heclio  between8** 


92  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Philip  and       olvidarse,  y  cierto  que  considerando  esto  me  parece,  que  veo    a 

aquel  piadosissimo  Dios,  que  aviendo  echado  al  pueblo  de  Israel 
God's  pro-  '  ^  . 

mises  to  por  sus  peccados  en  el  destierro  de   iJabilonia,  apiacada  su  ira, 

Cyrus,  wh     t  es^jm5  tanto  que  aquel  pueblo  bolviesse  de  aquel  destierro  a  su 

great  in  order  patria,  que  para  ello  solo  se  determine  de  escoger  y  levantar  a  Gyro, 

his  people  Re7   poderosissimo,   haziendole   muchos   beneficios   y  mercedes  y 

Israel  from  prometiendole   por   el   profeta   Isaias   dozientos  annos  antes  que 

nasciesse,  que  assi  dize  Isaias,  Esto  dize  el  seiior  a  mi  Christo  Gyro 
If  God  has  _  * 

done  this  for  Cuya  mano  diestra  he  tornado  para  que  se  arrodillen  delante  del  las 

Prince'and  gentes,  y  los  Reyes  se  le  rindan,  ire  delante  di  te  y  humillare  los 

the  seed  of  gloriosos  de  la  tierra,  d  arete  los  Tesoros  escondidos  descubrirte  he 

much  'more  l°s  secretes  mas  cerrados  por  mi  sieruo  Jacob  y  por  mi  escogido 


will  he  dp  for  jg^e^  ne  te  llamado  por  tu  nombre,  he  te  escogido,  y  tu  no  me 

a  King  as  has  conocido.      Esto  dize  alii.      Pues  si  por  el  pueblo  de  Israel  y 

hUlE>a]i8h0r  Por   kolver   la   decedencia  de   Jacob   a   su   patria   hizo  Dios  tan 

Catholics!  grandes  mercedes   y   beneficios   a   uri   Principe  gentil  que  no  10 

They  hope  for  conocia,  quan  grandes  seran  los  merecimientos  de  V.  M.  Catolico 

restoration  to  '.    L,     .    ° 

their  country  y  lieligiosissimo  Key,  que  naze  mayores  cosas  que  no  Gyro,  y  las 

by  Philip's  haze   movido   de   piedad,  religion,  y  uirtud.      Y    si   la  Inefable 

God  has  taken  bondad    de   Dios,  y  su  amor,  y  misericordia,  tuvo  tanto  cuidado 

Philip  by  the  de   proveer   que   Gyro  fuesse  librador  de  su   pueblo,    porque   no 

subjected  esperaremos  iiosotros  esto  misnio  de  su  immensa  bondad  ?     porque 

54,  f.  130b.  no  pensaremos  que  nos  ha  dado  a  V.M.  por  Gyro    nuestro,r  que 

heathen  and  nos  restituya  y  buelva  a  nuestra  patria  para  renovar  el  antiguo 

peoples  to  culto  con  que  Dios  alii  solia  ser  hoiirado  ?     porque  no  pensaremos 

him,  has  re-  que   pOr   es^o  jja  tornado  el  senor  la  mano  de  V.M.  para   hazer 

vealed  to  him  -                                                   -,.•.••, 

the  secret  tantas  cosas  grandes  y  admirabiles  como  con  ella  ha  hecho,  y  que 

treasures  of  ^Qr   es^o   ^a    subjugado  delante  di  V.M.  y  de  sus  gentes  tantos 

Therefore  the  pueblos  y  naciones  infideles  y  hereges,  y  que  por  esto  ha  puesto  a 

English  sus  piOg  tantos  Reyes,  ha  humillado  tantos  gloriosos  de  la  tierra  y 

Catholics  feel  J 

sure  that  God  levantado  tanto  su  monarchia,  [_porj  mas  que  los    hereges  y  los 

reserves  their  ma]os  ayan  bramado,  v  que  por  esto  ha  dado  a  V.M.  los  Tesoros 

restoration  as  *                          '  • 

a  last  great  escondidos  de  las  Indias,  y  descubierto  los  secretes  de  los   otros 

Reynos  Por  mas  apartados  qui  esten,  para  que  compadeciendose 


BREVIS   EELATIO.  93 

desta  semilla   de   Jacob  esparcida,  destos  Catolicos  Ingleses,  los  Fearing 
restituya  algun  dia  a  su  patria,  y  acabe  en  sus  dias  esta  grande  his  zeal  he 

impresa,    difficil  y  srloriosa,  para  laqual    confiamos  que  la  divina  may  have 

.,    '    .  v  ,  .         gone  too  far, 

providencia  le  ha  llamado  y  escogido.     Y  porque  en  esta  palabra  ^e  speaker 


he  abracado  lo  que  tenia  que  dezir,  y  temo  de  no  aver  passado  mas 

adelante  de  lo  que  devia  con  la  fuerca  y  el  ardor  que  me  ha  hecho  King 

hablar,  no  dire  mas  :  pero  esta  sola  cosa  no  puedo  dexar  ni  callarla, 

que  estos  hermanos  compafieros  mios,  que  aqui  estan,  como  fidei-  tude  and  their 

commisso  me  encommendaron  instantemente  con  una  rnisma  boz, 

y  animo,  para  ofFrecerlo  consagrarlo  en  su  nombre  a  V.M.  que  pues 

no  puedo  en  manera  alguna  agradecer  como  deven  estos  beneficios, 

que  de  mano  de  V.  M.  han  recebido  ofrecen  de  ser  eternamente  54,  f.  131. 

agracedidos  como  pudieren  de  manera  que  todo  lo  que  aora  son,  y 

seran  in  algun  tempo  en  esta  vida  6  en  la  otra,  serveran  siempre  a 

V.  M.  y  assi  ofrezco  aqui  en  nombre  y  boz  de  todos,  todo  le  que 

podemos,  somos,  y  seremos,  ofrezco  los  animos,  ofresco  la  fuercas, 

pongo  en  manos  de  V.M.  todos  nuestros  conatos,  dessios,  vidas,  y 

muertes,  y  no  solo  de  nosotros  sino  tambien  de  nuestros  padres, 

amigos,  y  parentes  y  de  todos  los  Catolicos  de  Inglaterra,  las  quales 

cosas  todas,  aunque  son  pequenas,  y  parezcan  a  la  grandezza  de 

V.M.  no  necessarias,  pero  no  es   ageno  dessa  grandezza  tener  a 

bien  las  cosas  pequenas  que  -con  grande  animo  y  amor  se  ofrecen, 

loqual  110  dudamos  que  hara  V.M.  a  quien   Dios    nuestro    senor 

guarde   muchos   anos   para  bien  nuestro  y  de  toda  la  Republica 

Christiana. 

Carta  esta  esta  sacada  de  un  libro  estampado  en  Madrid  por 
Pedro  Madrigal,  1592,  con  licencia,  intitulado  "  Relacion  de  un 
Sacerdote  Yngles  escritta  a  Flandes  a  otro  yngles  Catolico  en  la 
qual  le  da  cuenta  de  la  venida  de  su  magestad  a  Valladolid,  y  al 
Collegio  de  los  Yngleses  y  lo  que  alii  se  hubo  en  su  recibimiento. 

Traducida  de  yngles,  en  Castellano,  Por  Tomas  Eclesal  Caval- 
lero  yngles.  "a 

a  This  little  book,  says  Dr.  Jessopp,  is  '  in  fact  precisely  like  a  modern  newspaper 
report  giving  a  minute  account  of  Philip's  reception  at  the  seminary,'  when  an 


94 


THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 


54,  f.  131b. 
The  youth 
who  delivered 
the  speech 
was  pre- 
sented to  the 
King  by 
F.  Parsons. 

Suspicious 
points  in  it. 


First  point, 
that  the 
speaker  says 
"  not  our 
but  your 
England." 


Second  point : 
The  com- 
parison of 
Philip  to 

Cyrus. 

54,  f.  132 


The  third 
point :  The 
final  expres- 


El  mancebo  que  hizo  esta  oracion  era  presentado  a  su  magestad 
del  P.  Personio  con  lo  demas  de  sus  compaiieros,  y  los  puntos 
que  hazen  sospechoso  todo  este  negocio  destos  seminaries  de  Espana 
son  los  seguientes. 

El  preiner  punto  desta  oracion,  que  haze  grande  danno 
a  las  missiones  y  clerigos  enviados  de  Espana  en 
Ynglatierra. 

Callando  otras  muchas  cosas  y  embolviendolas  en  silencio  era 
cierta  razon  que  dixera  algo  de  nuestra  Inglaterra,  6  por  mejor 
decir  no  nuestra,  sino  de  vuestra  magestad. 

El  segundo  punto  sacado  al  pie  de  la  letra  de  la  misma 
oracion. 

Y  por  esto  Dios  ha  dado  a  V.M.  los  Thesoros  escondidos  de  las 
Indias,  y  descubierto  los  secretes  de  los  otros  Reynos  por  mas 
apartados  que  esten,  paraque  compadeciendose  desta  semilla  de 
Jacob  esparcida,  destos  hijos  de  Israel  que  aqui  vee,  destos  sacer- 
dotes,  destos  levitas,  destos  Catolicos  Yngleses  los  restituya  algun 
dia  a  su  patria  y  acabe  en  sus  dias  esta  grande  empresa  difficil  y 
gloriosa  para  loqual  confiemos  que  la  diuina  providencia  le  ha 
llamado  y  escogido  :  a  y  porque  en  esta  palabra  he  abrapado  todo  lo 
que  tenia  que  decir  y  temo  de  no  aver  passado  mas  adelante  de  lo  que 
devia  con  la  fuerca  y  el  ardor  que  me  ha  hecho  hablar  no  dire 
mas. 

El  Epilogo  desta  oracion  qual  es  el  punto  tercero,  adonde 

si  ve  que  destos  Collegios  de  Espana  han  otro  fin 

que  la  Religion  sola, 

Pero  esta  sola  cosa  no  puedo  dexar  ni  callarla,  que  estos 
hermanos  y  compaiieros  mios  que  aqui  estan  como  fideicommisso 

elaborate  pageant  was  carried  out  and  orations  were  delivered  in  ten  languages. 
(One  Generation  of  a  Norfolk  House,  p.  193.) 

B  There  is  a  slight  difference  between  the  wording  of  the  annotation  here  and 
the  text.  It  does  not  affect  the  meaning. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  "  95 

me  encommendaron  instantarnente  con  una  misma  boz  y  anirno  sion  of  devo- 

_  ,  x  tion  to  the 

para  oirecerio  y  consagrarlo,  en  su  nombre  a   V.  M.  que  pues  no  King. 

pueden  en  manera  alguna  agradecer  como  deven  estos  beneficios 

que  de  mano  de  V.  M.  ban  recebido,  ofrecen  de  ser  eternamente 

agradecidos  como  pudieren  de  manera  que  todo  lo  que  agora  son  y 

seran  en  algun  tiempo,  en  esta  vida  5  en  la  otra,  serviran  siempre  All  this 

&  V.  M.  y  assi  ofrezco  los  animos,  ofrezco  las  fuercas,  pongo  en  ^ftcl^Tas 

manos  de  V.  M.  todos  nuestros  conatos,  desseos,  vidas  y  muertes,  y  Parsons  and 

no  solo    de  nosotros,   sino  tambien  de  nuestros  padres,   amigos,  him  in  various 

y  parientes  y  de  todos  los  Catholicos  de  Ynglatierra.  languages  to 

spur  the  King 

.    ....  of  Spain  to 

En  toda  esta  oracion  (hecha  del  P.  Persomo  y  pronunciada  de  help  the 

la  bocca  de  vn  mancebito  yngles  y  publicada  del  dicho  Personio  «n|ulsi- 

in  varias  lenguas  por  todo  el  mondo)   no  si  baze  otro  que  dar  partly  by  his 

espuelas  al  Key  Catolico  de  seguir  la  empresa  de  Ynglatierra  parte  p^ly 

(reinuestransi)  artificiosamente  sus  fuercas   al    Eey,   y  parte  con  promises  of 

f       • '     •  j      i        e  J     i        n  IT  help  from 

vaiias  promessas  y   otrecimientos  de  las  iuercas  de  los  Oatolicos  England. 

Yngleses. 


15.  Ex  Supplicatione  Patris  Roberti  Suthvvelli  Jesuitce  ad  Reginam  54,  f.  I32b. 
Anglice  anno  Dili  159  5  impressa*  et  publicata  Jesuitis  in  Anglia 
post  eius  mortem,  cuius  nomen  licet  non  sit  affixum  patet 
tamen  ex  stilo  et  manuscripto  de  quo  diu  mirifice  gloriabantur 
Jesuitce,  ex  fama  publica  et  testibus  in  Anglia  fide  dignissimis, 
ab  eo  fuisse  confectum  et  ex  confessione  impressoris  qui  earn  ob 
causam  suspendio  fuit  ajftxusf  a,  Jesuitis  fuisse  impressum ; 

(  A  Humble  Supplication  to  Her  Majestie,  printed  anno  1595,'  was  written, 
says  Mr.  Sidney  Lee,  in  1591,  but  probably  first  issued  in  1600.  Father  Southwell 
was  executed  Feb.  21,  1595.  Two  copies  of  his  Siipplication,  seized  by  the 
government,  are  now  in  Lambeth  ;  and  one  is  in  the  British  Museum.  (Diet.  Nat. 
Biogr.)  The  extracts  from  the  Supplication  and  '  Green  Coat  '  were  handed  to 
the  French  ambassador  for  delivery  to  the  pope,  on  August  22. 

b  James  Ducket,  bookseller,  executed  April  19,  1602,  was  charged  with  pub- 
lishing the  Supplication  and  having  in  his  possession  twenty-five  copies  of  an 
edition  printed  early  in  that  year  (Pollen,  Acts  of  English  Martyrs,  p.  245). 


96  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

verum  ne  in  eos  odium  nominatim  deriuetur  satis  erit  ad 
Scandala  tollenda,  quce  Catholicis  ex  hac  impressione  sunt 
exorta,  librum  ipsum  sine  authore  condemnare. 

Fol.  73.  Satis  justam  belli  causam  dicit  fuisse  Regi  Catolico 
inuadendi  Angliam  quod  inter  cetera  opem  tulerunt  Regi  Chris- 
tianissimo,  id  temporis  inimico  Hispaniae,  contra  jus  et  titulum 
Infantae  filiee  Regis  Catolici  quod  habuit  in  Britaniam  ;  quod  ualde 
iniuriosum  uidetur  Regi  Christianissimo  et  Coronas  Francise. 

Fol.  eodem.  Neque  leuis  est  iniuria  illata  Celsitudini  tuaa,  cum 
sacratam  illam  manum  tuam  a  talibus  cogitationibus  directam  quas 
54,  f.  133.       dedignantur  falsitates  patronas  habere  vestrarura  actionum  uideri 
uelint  authorem  huius  sententias.a 

Fol.  84.  Reginam  excusat  tanquam  persecutionis  insciam,  et 
leuissimam,  tenerrimam,  et  inimicam  crudelitatis. 

Fol.  86.  Quod  nunquam  procedere  posse  speramusa  tammolli  et 
gratioso  Judice,  sicut  est  sacrata  sua  persona,  aut  sicut  es  tu  ipsa 
sacrata  ibidem ;  quod  est  magis  incideus  in  illam  mitissimam  tem- 
periem  excellentissimi  animi  sui. 

Fol.  eodem.  Accipe  igitur  (Princeps  clementissima)  et  consule 
in  bonam  partem  omnia  humillima  obsequia,  et  fidelitates  nostras 
quaa  cum  cogitatonibus  fidissimis,  et  resolutionibus  seruicij  plenis 
sunt  sine  aliqua  simulatione  desponsata  in  maiestatis  .  vestrse 
defensionem. 

Fol.  70.  Tanquam  honoris  causa  notat  P.  Personium  et  laudat, 
quod  non  sit  nouitius  in  scientia  secretorum  et  intelligentiarum 
Principum,  quod  tamen  ipse  libenter  non  confitetur. 

Fol.  88.  Laudi  dat  P.  Personio  quod  sit  Veteranus  in  rebus 
politicis. 

Fol.  61.  Reginam  mira  adulatione  excusat  tanquam  a  perse- 
cutione  abhorrentem. 

Fol.  56.  Virtutem  Reginse  in  uita  ilia  quam  sibi  elegit  celibi  et 
innupta  laudat. 

a  Something  wrongly  copied  in  this  sentence. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  97 

Fol.  56.  Dicit  Papam  in  sacerdotibus  initiandis  nee  sibi 
uindicare  nee  acquirers  maiorem  in  Anglia  auctoritatem  quam  qui 
Basiliae  aut  Geneuas  sunt  Pseudoministri  in  creandis  ministris 
protestantibus. 

Fol.  46.  Vestra  Regalis  maiestas  semper  subijciendo  desideria  54,  f.  I33b. 
sua  virtutis  normae  et  regalitatem  suam  moderando  raagis  uoluntate 
ignoscendi  quam  potestate  interficiendi  numquam  consensum  pre- 
buit  tarn  uilibus  et  horrendis  imposturis. 

Paga  lma.  Potentissima,  misericordiosissima  maximeque  amanda 
et  timenda  Princeps. 

2.  Bonitas  maiestatis  vestrae  perfecta  in  omnibus  officijs  Principe 
digiiis,  solaque  nostrse  iustae  spei  anchora  sacra. 

27.  Quern  ad  finem  persuaderemus  Catholicis,  ut  vestrae  mat! 
debitam  obijciant  obedientiam ;  quando  nee   nobis    nee  ipsis  hoc 
prodesse  queat. 

28.  Si  incorrupta  ratio  judex  constituatur,  nunquam  pronunciabit 
infidelitatem  sequi  posse,  ex  quocunque  nostrae  Religionis  articulo, 
quas  sand  religio  nos  magis  astringit  quam  alios  quoscunque   ad 
exactissimam  submissioiiem  prestandam  Vestree  temporali  auctori- 
tati,  ad  eaque  omnia  honoris  ac  fidelitatis  obsequia  quae  Catholici 
populi  aut  nostris  suae  aut  anteactis  temporibus  cuiquam  Principi 
Christiano  debita  agnouerunt  et  detulerunt. 

42.  Si  illi  consiliarium  quern,  imo  si  V.  Mtcm  sacram,  a  Regno 
sustulissent  (id  quod  Dei  bonitas  hactenns  nee  permisit  nee,  ut 
sperare  licet,  inposterum  permittet)  consilia  tameii  sua  ne  speciem 
quidem  optati  exitus  habuissent. 

34.  Sacrum   nomen   nostrae  nobilissimas   Reginse   tale   est,    ut  54,  f.  134. 
proxim^   post   dei  uerbum    inter   firmissima    ueritatis  testirnonia 
honorandum  sit. 

59.  Obiectum  aliquaiido  sacerdotibus  fuit,  quasi  de  uita  sacraa 
maiestatis  vestrse  aliquid  moliti  essent,  quae  res  est  adeo  institutis 
eorum  contraria,  atque  a  cogitationibus  suis  publicaque  utilitate 
aliena,  ut  qui  rationem  in  consilium  adhibebit,  is  nulla  ratione 

VOL.  II.  H 


98  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

existimabit  sacerdotes  tarn  stultos,  ut  rem  non  modo  tarn  inutilem 
prorsus  sed  etiam  penitus  odiosam  uel  cogitarent,  multo  minus 
perficerent. 

60.  Nemini  obscurum  esse  potest  quam  pernitiosum  futurum  sit 
sacerdotibus  ac  Catholicis  vestrae  maiestatis  protectione  destitui. 

60.  Mors  maiestatis  vestrae  infinitam  perturbationem  rerum 
inferret  maioremque  omnibus  calamitatem  quam  Catholicis  con- 
solationis  causam,  ut  nos  sacerdotes  illam  machinari  esset  non 
solum  impium  in  patriam,  sed  etiam  in  nosmetipsos  iniuriosum. 

62.  Malumus  nos  vestrae  confidere  clementiae,  ijsque  fauoribus 
et  gratijs  quas  Mtas  Vestra  secundum  Deum  nobis  facere  maximas 
Dotest,  quam  in  humana  quadam  in  Dei  unctos  uiolentia  pestem 
patrise  et  nobismetipsis  incommodum  illud  quo  nihil  grauius 
importare. 

62.  Quatenus  vero  obijcitur  aliquos  nostrum  affirmasse :  uelle 
se  Papae  exercitus  partes  tueri  contra  nostrum  Regnum  ;  est  sane 
nullo  modo  uerisimile  nisi  ex  fragili  lingua  tormentorum  ui 
prodijsset. 

67.  Hoc  vestras  maiestati  firmissime  asseueramus  quisquis  ille 
fuerit,  uel  cuiusque  generis  exercitus  qui  contra  te  uenerit,  potius 
54, 1. 134b.  pectora  nostra  inimicorum  gladijs  transfodienda  obijciemus,  quam 
gladios  nostros  in  patrij  sanguinis  effusionem  conuertemus.  Haec, 
et  similia  habet  ista  supplicatio  pag.  23.  30.  26.  66.  et  alibi. 
Neque  male  affectus  animus,  neque  ueritas,  sed  tortura  sola 
linguam  direxit  quae  locuta  est  talia  procul  dubio  fuerunt  uerba 
ilia  allegata  de  tuendis  partibus  exercitus  Papas  contra  nostrum 
Regnum  si  unquam  de  ore  sacerdotis  prodierunt  aut  aliter  ab 
aliquo  imperito  laico  fuerunt  dicta,  pag.  66.  unde  concludit  non 
esse  ueram  illam  propositionem  debere  sacerdotem  Cath.  tueri 
partes  exercitus  Pontificij  contra  hereticos. 


BREVIS   RELATIO  99 


16.  Titulus  libri. 

Exemplar  Epistolce  cuiusdam  scriptce  d  Mag'ro  quodam  Artium 
Cantabrigensi  ad  Amicum  suum  Londini  agentem  de  uita, 
moribus  et  actionibus  Comitis  Lecestrensis  et  amicorum  in 
Anglia. 

Quaecunque  concepta  dicta  aut  publicata  stint  in  hoc  libro  cum 
protestatione  efficacissima  bonse  uoluntatis  et  affectionis  obsequij 
plenissimee  erga  eccmam  maiestatem  suam  et  totum  Regnum  scripta  54,  f.  115. 
esse  intelliguntur  quibus  solis  et  vsui  et  commodo  esse  possit  multis 
communi. 

Libellus  iste  a  Catolico  conscriptus  in  hominem  hereticum,  eo 
usque  heretici  personam  et  laruam  induit  ut  multa  in  religionem, 
in  ceremonias,  in  Papam  ipsum  dicat  scandalosa,  hasresim  sapientia, 
et  ualde  ridicula  et  contemptus  plena.. 

Huius  libri  auctor  publica  fama  habetur  P.  Personius,  qui 
personam  heretici  induens,  multa  dicit  in  hominem  hereticum  uera 
et  in  Republica  civili  castigatione  digna,  uerum  ut  hasc  liberius 
promulgaret,  multa  dicit  in  preiudicium  Religionis  Catcffi.  et 
consura  ecclesiastica  digna. 

Argumenta  quibus  probatur  Patrem  Personium  huius  libri 
auctorem  fuisse  sunt  publica  fama,  stilus  optim6  et  familiarissime 
quamplurimis  notus,  confessio  D'ni  Caroli  Arundelij  qui  se  confessus 
est  huic  libro  subiectum  et  materiem  subministrasse,  P.  autem 
Personium  methodum,  stilum,  et  formam.  Huic  accedit  Illmi  Car'lis 
Alani  calculus  qui,  tali  asperitate  aut  supercilio  librum  talem  pro- 
mulgari,  putauit  periculosissimum,  at  priuata  quasdam  obiectorum 
Licestrensi  priuatim  mittenda  censuit  ad  hominem  mitigandum, 
uel  deterrendum.  P.  vero  Personius  contra  aliorum  mentes  libellum 
hunc  in  persona  heretici  conceptum  et  concinnatum  divulgauit.a 

a  "  The  Copie  of  a  Letter  wryten  by  a  master  of  arte  of  Cambridge  to  his  friend  in 
London  concerning  some  talke  past  of  late  between  two  worshypf ul  and  grave  men, 

H  2 


100  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Uncle  sequuta  sunt  martyria  plus  minus  25.  Sacerdotum  et 
Catholicorurn. 

64,  f.  135b.  Verum  de  authore  non  ualde  laboramus  nee  P.  Personio  tantam 
inuri  Notam  desideramus,  ut  propositiones  heereticas,  aut  temera- 
rias  uideatur  (dum  nimis  artificiosus  et  subtilis  esse  studuerit)  in 
vulgus  protulisse.  Verum  cum  libellus  iste  plurima  contineat 
quas  hereticam  religionem  uel  confirmare,  vel  ornare,  uel  honestare 
potuerint,  .nihilque  quod  scintillam  habeat  uiri  Catolici,  ualde 
uidetur  hisce  temporibus  expedire,  ut  libellus  iste  sine  auctoris 
nomine  condemnetur,  quod  si  de  auctore  ulterius  sit  agendum  tot 
tractatus  et  libelli  de  rebus  politicis  et  de  suis  gestis  et  encomijs  a 
P.  Personio  alieno  nomine  conscripti,  et  sibi  ipsi  aliquando  dedicati, 
suspectum  faciunt  negotium.  Verum  si  sua  Sanctas  de  auctore 
uelit  fieri  certior,  datis  ad  id  in  Angliam  et  Franciam  deputatis 
plus  centum  prodibunt  testes  qui  ab  illo  conscriptum  et  promul- 
gatum  esse  librum  istum  probabunt. 

Folio  5to.  et  ubique  Catholicos  uocat  in  contemptum  Papistas. 

Fol.  13.  Ita  uelim  moderari  inter  nos  difFerentias  Religionis,  ut 
status  communis  patrias  nostrse  et  benedictum  regnum  maiestatis 
SU83  et  communis  causa  uerae  religionis  in  periculum  non  uocetur. 

about  the  present  state,  and  some  procedinges  of  the  Erie  of  Leycester  and  his 
friendis  in  England,"  1584,  n.p.  It  was  reprinted  under  the  title  of  "Leicester's 
Commonwealth."  Quite  apart  from  Parsons'  very  explicit  denial  of  the  author- 
ship (Preface  to  his  Warnword,  1602),  it  is  incredible  that  he  should  have 
written  it,  and  the  passages  here  quoted  should  be  alone  sufficient  to  prove  this. 
Mary  Stuart,  writing  to  the  Archbishop  of  Glasgow  in  May  1586,  and  referring 
to  the  book  as  written  "  nearly  two  years  ago,"  declares  that  Leicester  believed  it 
was  written  by  Morgan  with  the  archbishop  and  Lord  Paget ;  that  the  earl  in 
consequence  "  was  in  the  utmost  rage  against  all  three,"  and  had  procured  the 
imprisonment  of  Morgan.  Turnbull,  discussing  the  question  in  his  Introduction 
to  the  Letters  of  Mary  Stuart,  xvii-xxi),  cites  the  arguments  of  Dr.  Ashton  and 
Dean  Mosse  in  favour  of  the  opinion  that  the  book  was  "  the  work  of  some  subtle 
courtier  who  for  safety  got  it  printed  abroad  and  sent  into  England  under  the 
name  of  Persons,"  and  quotes  a  letter  from  Tierney  who  considers  Ashton's 
arguments  from  internal  evidence  "  quite  conclusive."  But  it  is  significant  that  the 
scandalous  duplicity  and  disloyalty  towards  his  church  attributed  to  Parsons,  on  the 
supposition  that  he  wrote  the  book,  should  have  created  no  difficulty  in  the  minds 
of  the  appellants. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  101 

Fol.  15.  uocat  Lecestrensem  uerse  religionis  euersorem  et  inimi- 
cum  acerrimum,  quam  protestanticam  esse  intelligit. 

Fol.  20.  uocat  communionem  hereticorum  sanctam  commu- 
nionem. 

Fol.  22.  de  Sua  Sanct8  ridicule  admodum  loquitur  his  uerbis,   51,  f.  136. 
quod  ad  Papam  attinet  bene  poterit  fistulas  suas  reponere. 

Fol.  27.  uocat  Ducem  Alensonium  moderatum  Papistam,  et  qui 
uirtute  et  prudentia  Reginge  facillime  ad  Euangelium,  id  est,  ad 
religionem  protestantium  potuerit  trahi ;  unde  Euangelium  illud 
(protestanticum  v'lt)  per  totam  Europam  potuit  disseminari  sicut 
fratres  in  francia  bene  considerauerunt  et  sperauerunt. 

Fol.  30.  uocat  Essexium,  hominem  hereticum,  patronum  uerae 
Religionis  et  predicatorum  huius  sectae. 

Fol.  58.  uitio  uertit  Lecestrensi,  quod  cum  Academiee  Oxoniensis 
fuerit  patronus  et  Cancellarius,  Collegia  et  Seminaria  papistica  et 
Collegia  Jesuitarum  ex  ilia  Academia  exierunt ;  Thesaurario  autem 
Cecilio  laudi  ducit  quod,  ex  eius  Academia  cui  profuit  prodierunt 
omnes  doctissimi  pseudoepiscopi  et  uerbi  predicatores,  etc.a 

Fol.  79.  Bayleus  et  Culpeperus,  uterque  notus  Papista. 

Fol.  112.  Uetus  ille  Legalius  obstupuit,  et  illorum  more  fecit 
cruces  in  aere  quod  nobis  risum  commouit ;  in  margine,  contemptus 
causa,  uocat  cruces  istas  papisticas  benedictiones.b 

11  "  By  Leicester's  chancellorship  of  Oxford,"  says  the  author, "  is  cancelled  almost 
all  hope  of  good  in  that  University :  and  by  his  protection,  it  is  like  soone  to  come 
to  destruction.  ...  it  were  sufficient  to  behold  the  present  state  of  the  two  Univer- 
sities whereof  they  [Leicester  and  Cecil]  are  heads  and  governors.  For  our  owne 
[Cambridge]  I  will  not  say  much,  lest  I  might  seeme  partiall :  but  let  the  thing 
speak  for  itselfe.  Consider  the  fruit  of  the  Garden,  and  thereby  you  may  judge  of 
the  Gardiner's  diligence.  Look  upon  the  Bishopricks,  Pastorships,  and  Pulpits 
of  England  and  see  whence  principally  they  have  received  their  furniture  for  the 
advancement  of  the  Gospell.  And  on  the  contrary  side,  look  upon  the  Seminaries 
of  Papistry  at  Eome  and  Bhems,  upon  the  Colledges  of  Jesuists,  and  other 
Companies  of  Papists  beyond  the  seas  and  see  where-hence  they  are,  especially, 
fraught."  Edit.  1641,  p.  69. 

b  "  At  these  words  the  oM  Lawyer  stepped  back,  as  somewhat  astonied,  and 
began  to  make  Crosses  in  the  ayre,  after  their  fashion,  whereat  wee  laughed." 
Margin  "  Papisticall  blessing  "  (p.  101). 


102  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Fol.  137.  dicit  Reginam.  Scotiae  excludi  a  Regni  titulo,  quia 
inimica  fuit  religion!  huic  in  Anglia  receptae. 

Fol.  151.  non  uideo  neque  legis  aliquo  prescripto,  aut  praxi 
horum  temporum,  diuersitatem  religionis  posse  impedire  iustos 
64,  f.  136b.  heredes  quominns  hereditates  sibi  debitas  possideant  in  quo- 
cunque  statu  aut  genere  priuatorum  hominum,  multo  minus 
in  iure  regni,  quod  semper  pras  ceteris  magnum  habet  priuile- 
gium. 

Fol.  158.  precedents  propositionis  exempla  profert  Principes 
Germanise  Lutheranos,  Reginam  Elizabetam,  Principes  Nauarreum 
et  Condemn  omnes  hereticoa. 

Fol.  159.  Regem  Scotise  laudat  et  admiratur  propter  exercitia  sua 
Principe  digna,  et  institutionem  suam  in  uera  religione,  sub 
hominibus  raris  et  uirtute  ornatis  in  hunc  finem,  Joanne  nimirum 
Knoxo  et  Georgio  Bucchanano  Archiheretico. 

Fol.  160.  Educationem,  instructionem  et  conuersationem  Regis 
scotiaa  cum  ijs  qui  ueram  profitentur  Religionem,  edicta,  actiones, 
regimen,  et  priuatos  mores  laudat,  quae  ornnia  haDresim  con- 
firmarunt. 

Fol.  161.  Aliqui  qui  ad  ministerium  Scotiae  pertinent,  Bed  indigni 
tarn  digna  uocatione. 

Fol.  182.  multa  argu  aflfert  pro  toleratione  in  re  religionis, 
idque  a  Rege  Philippe  in  Belgia,  Francia,  Germania  factum  feliciter 
et  necessario  exemplis  probat,  quod  hodie  manibus  pedibusque 
oppugnat. 

Multa  preterea  ad  corroborandum  titulum  Regis  Scotiae  ad 
Regnum  Angliae  affert,  licet  in  libro  titulorum  spe  maioris  comniodi 
mutauerit  sententiam. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  103 

17.  6    Martij.  54,  f.  l  7. 

Petitiones  Sacerdotum  Anglorum. 

1 .  Vt  auctoritate  Apostolica  decidatur  controuersia  ilia  de  schis- 
mate  et  inobedientia,  quae  tantorum  scandalorum  et  contentionum 
in  Anglia  causa  extitit. 

2.  Vt  sua  sanctitas  aliquara  ineat  rationem  de  leuanda  persecu- 
tione  in  Anglia,  quod  infinitis  Catholicorum  lachrymis  et  lamentis 
desideratur,  a  quo  magistratus  Hereticus  hoc  teinpore  non  uideri 
omnino  abhorrere. 

3.  Yt  prohibeantur  omnes  Eccci  Angli  tarn  religiosi  quam  secu- 
lares  ne  se  rebus  politicis  ullo  modo  immisceant,  unde  ciuilis  magis- 
tratus grauiorem  in  Catholicorum  persecutionem  commoueatur. 

4.  Vt  uarijs  Catholicorum  necessitatibus  spiritualibus  prouide- 
atur  Constitutione  episcoporum  uel  suffraganeorum  in  Anglia. 

5.  Vt  Collegijs  Romano  et  Duaceno  projiciantur  tales  de  quibus 
constat  impie  eos  contra  statum  politicum  machinates  esse. 

6.  Vt   omnes   tarn   sacerdotes   quam    laici   teneantur    revelare 
siquid  contra  statum  aut  personam  ReginaB  tentari  intellexerint. 

18.  Informatio  de  quibusdam  Presbiteris  qui  nuperRomam  ex  Anglia  54,  f.  137b. 
uenerunt,  ut  tarn,  suo    quam,  aliorum   quorumdam    paucorum 
nomine  ArchipresVri  Institutionem  d   sua  Sanct"   mandatam 
impugnent. 

Reginae  Consiliarios  aliosque  hereticos  Anglicanos  multis  iam 
annis,  perspecto  Religionis  Catholicae  augmento  mirabilique 
seminariorum  fructu,  uijs  omnibus  huic  prouentui  suam  industriam 
opposuisse  neminem  latere  possit  cui  reghi  illius  conditio  perspecta 
est. 

Nulla  autem  illis  uia  accommodatior  faciliorque  uisa  est,  quam 
per  seditiones  quorundam  hominum  qui,  cum  Catholici  haberentur, 
alieni  tamen  a  disci plina  Catholica  erant  uel  minime  animo  cum 
eis  coniuncti  qui  res  Catholicorum  precipue  administrabant, 


104  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

cuiusmodi  erat  Hlmus  Car'] is  Alarms  dura  uiueret,  aliqui  ei 
adherentes  quos  inquietiores  isti  non  mediocriter  exercebant. 

Mortuo  Card16  optimo  ad  annum.  D'ni  1594  Collegij  Anglorum 
de  Vrbe  res  in  apertum  prorupere  tumultum,  eo  quod  per  triennium 
fere  magna  suse  sanctitatis  molestia  durauit,  eiusdem  tamen 
prudentia  atque  auctoritate  dimissis  seditionis  ducibus  quieuit 
penitus  Collegium,  selectissimaque  hodie  juuentute  floret  et 
siugulari  unione  animorum  fruitur. 

Ex  dimissorum  [ccetu]  tumultuantium  nonnulli,  cum  in  Angliam 

54,  f.  138.        peruenissent  aliosque  ingenij  quietioris  inuenissent,  nouas  statim 

tumultuandi  mas  excogitare  ceperunt,  partim  ut  patres  societatis 

in  pace  degentes  impugnarent,  partim  ut  prefecturas  sibi  ipsi  sine 

ulla  sedis  ApostolicsB  auctoritate  assumerent. 

Huius  Rei  Smus  D.  N.  multorum  ex  clero  Anglicano  literis 
admonitus,  qui  id  etiam  sentiebant,  idoneum  fore  remedium  ad 
emulationem  contra  partes  tollendam  uel  minuendam  saltern 
pacemque  firmandam,  si  superior[em]  ex  suo  ordine,  hoc  est  ex 
sacerdotibus  secularibus,  constitueret,  Quibus  ille  paterne  assenti- 
endum  duxit,  eisque  per  Illmi  Car'lis  Caetani  Protectoris  Anglise 
literas  Arcliip'brum  D'num  Georgium  Blackuuellium  spectatas 
virtutis  ac  eruditionis  virum,  re  prius  cum  Illmis  Sacra3  Inquisitionis 
Cardinalibus  consultata,  ordinandum  iussit. 

Hanc  Summi  Pontificis  ordinationem  gratissimo  animo  Catholici 
omnes,  et  plusquam  trecenti  Sacerdotes  acceptarunt  gratiasque  per 
literas  egerunt ;  pauci  uero  quidam,  vix  decem  ab  initio,  quod 
ambitioni  suse  obstructas  hac  Pontificis  ordinatione  uias  anim- 
aduertissent  reluctari  ceperunt  et  tumultus  per  Angliam  ciere 
Anno  D'ni  1598. 

Et  primum  quidem  exagitare  tarn  uerbis  quam  scriptis  et 
libellis  impressis  Cardinalis  suarumque  literarum  fidem.  Deinde 
affirmare  palamque  asserere  non  potuisse  Pontificem  ipsis  inuitis 
Prelatum  eis  dare,  nisi  contra  Canones  ageret,  monere  Pontificem, 
quod  qui  amet  periculum  peribit  in  eo :  Ac  denique  terrere 
54,  f.  I38b.  Catholicos  legibus  Regni  penalibus  ne  Archip'bro  a  Sua  Sancte 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  105 

institute,  sub  pena  amissionis  bonorum  ac  perpetuo  carcere  nominis 
obedientiam  deferrent. 

Anno  D'ni  1599  Sua  Sanctas  Breue  Apostolicum  dedit  quo 
Archipresbiteri  institutionem  aliaque  omuia  in  literis  Illmi  Cardinalis 
Cactani  contents  confirmauit :  quo  viso  inquieti  timore  nonnihil 
perculsi  pacem  ad  aliquot  dies  simulant :  sed  inito  deinde  arctiori 
cum  psaudo  Ep'o  Londinensi  ac  Regina?  Consiliarijs  commercio, 
iterum  tumultuantur,  et  ab  omni  Archipresbiteri  auctoritate 
appellant,  nullo  interim  Rom  am.  misso  uel  procuratore  uel  exhibita 
appellatioiiis  copia  plusquam  quindecim  oinnino  mensium  spatio. 

Interea  Sua  Sanc*as  uisa  appellatione  per  Archipresbiterum 
transmissa,  re  penitus  deliberata,  nullo  modo  admittendam  censuit ; 
sed  iterum  causam  determinat,  Archipresbiterum  confirmat,  lites 
dirimit,  silentium  imponit  idque  per  Breue  Apostolicum  ad 
decimum  septimum  Augusti  Anno  D'ni  1601  editum. 

Isti  uero  uihil  curare,  imo  non  expectata  Pontificis  sententia* 
cum  Reginge  Consiliarijs  iterum  transigere  de  seditione  hac  modis 
omnibus  promouenda,  preserbim  uero  libellis  famosis  impressis, 
quorum  iarn  decem  uel  undecim  ediderunt,  omni  genere  immodestias 
uirulentise  ac  contumeliarurn  plenos;  alia  uero  decem  volumina 
promittunt  quibus  infinita  tarn  Catholicis  quam  hereticis  scandala 
praebentur. 

His  enim  libris  non  tantum  intoleranda  conuitia  in  multos  uiros 
probos  conijciuiitur,  verum  etiam  impia  multa  contra  fidei  Catolicao 
dignitatem  in  hereticorum  gratiam  ac  favorem  asseruntur.  Verbi  54,  f.  139. 
gratia,  quod  Sedes  Apostolica  sit  in  Anglia  extranea  seu  forinsica, 
et  ideo  per  legem  Premuniri  exclusa ;  quod  summus  Pontifex 
nulla  ratione  possit  Reginam  Anglioe  quacunque  de  causa  deponere, 
neque  bellum  contra  earn,  uel  per  se,  uel  per  alios  mouere,  quod  si 
faceret,  uel  ipseniet  in  persona  propria  contra  earn  veniret,  se  fore 

*  It  must  be  remembered  that  this  Brief  of  Aug.  1601  was  not  promulgated  by 
the  archpriest  until  Jan.  26,  1602,  i.e.  until  after  Parsons'  A2)ologie  in  reply  to  the 
earlier  books  of  theappellanls  had  appeared,  and  after  the  four  priests  had  started 
on  their  journey  to  Rome. 


106  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

contra  pugnaturos,  omnes  Catholicos  ad  hoc  ipsum  esse  obligates 
asserunt. 

Damnant  preterea  nominatim  Anglicanos  martyres  quod  hoc 
palam  profess!  non  fuerunt  se  Reginas  in  eo  casu  fuisse  adhaesuros  ; 
Damnant  Catholicos  quod  suarum  calaraitatum  causae  iustae  extite- 
runt,  dum  Sandero,  Alano,  Personio  alijsque  viris  Anglis  doctrinam 
contrariam  docentibus  assensi  fuerunt.  Reprehendunt  nominatim 
acta  summorum  Pontificum  Pij  Vt!,  Gregorij  13  et  Sixti  Va  quod 
Reginam  excommunicauerunt :  Indigna  scribunt  de  S.  D.  N.  Cle- 
mente  octauo  profitentes  se  revelare  uelle  si  quidquam  scirent  con- 
tra Reginam  eiusque  statum  praesentem  tractari,  formam  materiam- 
que  iuramenti  cuiusdam  impii  proponunt,  quo  iuramento  adiguntur 
se  Pontifici  aduersaturos  si  quidquam  contra  Reginam  per  vim 
moliretur.  Archipresbiterum  summum  hipocritam,  vsurpatorem, 
patriae  proditorem  passim  uocant ;  Jesuitas  deterrimae  inter  omnes 
mortales  uitae  ac  nequissimos  asserunt ;  pluresque  ad  Infernum 
quam  ipsos  Cacodemones  trahere ;  aliaque  similia  intolleranda 
maledicta,  quibus  omne  genus  hominum  ab  eorum  auersant  com- 
mercio  ne  ipsorum  opera  iuuentur;  aliaque  hujusmodi  libris  eorum 
64,  f.  139b.  impressis  continentur  quae  coram  constituendis  a  sua  sanctitate 
iudicibus  probabuntur.  Interim  Catholici  Anglicani  ualde  his 
rebus  affliguntur  atque  scandalizantur,  dum  istos  tanto  hereticorum 
fauore  emissos  uident. 

Quod  ad  personas  eorum  attinet  qui  aduenerunt,  etsi  palam  ad 
hoc  non  se  produnt,  neque  Collegio  uel  alijs  qui  ause  factionis  non 
sunt,  uidendos  se  prebeant,  quatuor  tamen  uel  quinque  modo 
esse  dicuntur,  Bagshaus,  Cecilius,  Musheus,  Champeneus,  Bluettus, 
de  quibus,  etsi  quae  dicenda  erunt  suo  loco  et  tempore  asseruantur, 
hie  tantum  significandum  duximus  :  priores  quatuor  in  hoc  ipso  de 
Vrbe  Collegio  Anglorum  alumnos  aliquando  tumultuosos  extitisse. 
Et  primus  quidem,  qui  alijs  ad  seditiones  dux  auctorque  fuisse 
notatur,  fuit  per  Hlmum  Car'lem  Boncompagnum,  qui  Collegij 
Protector  esset,  ob  seditionem  olim  eiectus ;  secundus  uero  Illmi 
Car'lis  Alani  cui  aliquando  pro  Cappellano  inseruiuit  testimonio 


BREVIS  RELATIO.  107 

quod  hodie  etiam  manu  sua  exaratnm  extat,  causam  Catholicorum 
semel  atque  iterum  Cicilio,  Angliae  Thesaurario,  cognato  suo  pro- 
didisse  putatur,  a  cuius  filio,  qui  modo  Reginae  a  secretis  est 
omniaque  gubernat,  curatum  esse,  suspicantur  multi  quod  explor- 
andi  causa  Romam  sit  missus. 

Postremus  uero  senex  iracundae  natures,  qui  ex  ministro  olim 
Caluiniano  factus  sacerdos,  multa  scandalose  ex  bile  contra  socios 
presb'ros  in  carcere  gessit,  idque  tarn  uerbis  quam  pugno,  et  ex 
ipsiusmet  literis  constat  eum  ualde  perfide  cum  ipsa  Regina  ac 
ConsilriJs  contra  viros  multos  Cathcos  egisse.a 

1 9.  Methodus  expeditissima  qua  possint  facillime  discerni  turbarum     54,  f.  140. 
et  controuersiarum  Architecti  in  Anglia. 

Citatus,  et  iuramenti  religione  astrictus,  P.  Personius  ad  base 
quge  sequuntur  capita  nude  et  apertS  sine  ambagibus  aut  ambigui- 
tate  ut  respondeat  magna  nos  liberabit  molestia,  fontesque  omnes 
et  scaturigines  calamitatum  et  controuersiarum  nostrarum  ita 
reddet  conspicuas,  ut  non  de  morbo,  sed  de  remedio  (tali  facto 
examine)  Sanctitati  Vrae  sit  laborandum. 

I   CAP. 

Cum  in  Angliam  a  Gregorio  13°  Anno  80.  fuerit  missus,  an  in 
mandatis  habuerit  rebus  politicis  se  immiscere,  et  quousque  in  ijs 
progressus  sit,  utrum  &  superioribus  uocatus  ante  finitum  biennium 
Angliam  reliquerit,  in  Gallijs  personatus  in  habitu  seculari,  extra 
Collegij  sui  septa  uixerit,  Hispaniamque  eodem  ornatu  aduolauerit 

a  Tierney  (vol.  iii.  p.  clvii.)  gives  an  analysis  of  another  memorial,  which  he  calls 
"  an  extraordinary  document,"  drawn  up  by  Parsons  for  the  information  of  the 
pope  and  cardinals,  and  entitled  "  An  account  of  the  morals  of  some  of  the 
principal  appellants."  Charges  of  unchastity,  drunkenness,  violence,  and  treason 
are  there  urged  against  several  priests  in  greater  detail  and  with  much  asperity. 
Tierney  prints  also  the  text  of  a  "  Memorial  against  the  Appellants"  from  a  rough 
draft  in  the  handwriting  of  Parsons,  presented  in  the  name  of  the  Archpriest's 
agents,  April  1602,  dealing  mainly  with  the  "ambition,"  "sedition"  and  "dis- 
solute lives  "  of  his  opponents. 


108  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

rebusque  politicis  totus  uacauerit,  paratos  se  reliquisse  ad  arm  a 
Cath.  animos  egregie  simulans,  et  hoc  comento  ad  Principum  aulas 
et  aures  sibi  muniens  viam  ?  an  quae  Religionem  spectassent 
negotia  et  seminariorum  cura  et  sollicitudo  non  multo  melius  et 
decentius  in  suo  habitu  suisque  nionasterijs  perfici  et  pertractari 
potuissent  ? 

Interrogandus  est  qua  auctoritate  Regnum  Angliae  quasi  venale 
tot  principibus  obtulerit,  Comiti  Darbiensi  alijs  ad  eum  missis,  alijs 
destinatis  ad  eundem  nuncijs,  Duci  Parmensi,  Comiti  Arundelise, 
et  Regi  Catholico  eiusque  filiae. 

Qua  auctoritate  librum  suum  de  Success118  Comiti  Essexiae 
dedicauit,  eique  epistolam  nuncupatoriam  praefixit. 

6  4,  f.  140  Qua  auctoritate  libros  scripserit  de  iure  Regni  in  genere  et  de 

Regni  Anglise  Success"6,  quorum  primus  regibus  et  monarcliis  non 
potest  non  esse  ingratissimus  licet  uerissimus,  secundus  rnultos 
Principes  et  Primaries  uiros  graui  affecit  iniuria,  omnes  Regij 
sanguinis  Principes.  preter  unicam  Philippi  Reginam  aliqua 
insigni  ignominia  notauit,  omnes  competitores  ad  arma  et  uim 
animaverit. 

Qua  auctoritate  libros  uarios  meram  politiam  sapientes  in 
refectorijs  legi  iusserit. 

Qua  auctoritate  alumnos  seminariorum  titulo  Hispanias  sub- 
scribere  coegerit,  recusantes  uero  male  muletauerit. 

Qua  auctoritate  librum  quern  uocant  Reformat"18  scripserit,  in 
refectorijs  legi  mandauerit,  cuius  summa  est  ut  in  Anglia  mutentur 
omnia,  leges,  consuetudines,  iura,  census,  uictus,  Prelatorum 
hospitalitas,  nobilium  auctoritas ;  quo3  omnia  Tyrannidem  uel 
prascedunt  uel  sequuntur. 

Qua  fretus  auctoritate  libros  alios  promulgauerit,  alios  ipse  con- 
scripserit,  Reginamque  Angliae  eosque  prascipue,  qui  ad  clauum 
Reipcre  sedebant,  adeo  acriter  et  acerbe  perstrinxerit,  ut  inde  irritati 
in  Catholicorum  caedem  et  perniciem  nouas  leges  nouaque  supplicia 
inuenirent. 

Qua  fretus  auctoritate  apud  Regem  Catholicum  fictis  et  fucatis 


I5REVIS   RELATIO.  109 

rationibus  et  relationibus  de  Catholiconim  paratis  animis  ad  res 
innouandas  de  inuadenda  et  subiuganda  Anglia  egerit,  Catholicos 
vana  spe  Hispaniae  classis  per  multos  annos  lactauerit,  Eegemque 
Catholicum  ad  uarias  expeditiones,  non  sine  magno  Regis  damno 
et  dispendio,  adegerit. 

Qua   auctoritate  libellum  famosum  in   Lecestrensem   refertum 
hseresibus  et  sermonibus  impudicis  in  persona  heretici  scripserit,  54,  f.  141. 
alium  etiam  in  magnum  Angliee  Thesaurarium  diuulgari  curauit, 
ex  quibus  nihil  aliud  commodi  sperari  potuit  quam  ut  illi  animo 
morem  gereret,  et  maiorem  in  fratres  persequutionem  excitaret. 

Qua  auctoritate  expeditiones  illas  duas  anni  96.  et  97.  et  illam 
tertiam  anni  1601  Hibernicam  tarn  grauiter  et  strenue  sollicitauit, 
Regemque  Catholicum  quasi  inuitum  imposturis  suis  ad  illas 
suscipiendas  adegit,  sacerdotes  insuper  et  Jesuitas  Anglos  et 
Hibernos  miserit,  cum  res  militaris  nullo  modo  studiorum  uel 
missionum  suarum  sit  finis. 

Qua  auctoritate  Holtum,  Cresuuellum,  et  Balduuinum  in  Belgijs 
et  in  Hispanijs  ad  res  politicas  et  Regnorum  et  diadematum 
diuisiones  tractandas  reliquit. 

Qua  auctoritate  Standisseum,  Burleum,  Fitzarbertum,  Rolstunum, 
dum  tumultus  Gallici  urgerent,  tanquam  exploratores  suos  in 
diuersas  Gallias  partes  miserit,  Regis  sumptu  et  Regis  nomine 
ipsius  seruientes  uoluntati. 

Qua  auctoritate  ab  ipso  uel  a  Cresuuello  uel  ab  utroque  fuerit 
missus  Colstonus  ad  Comitem  Essexia3  literas  portans,  turn  ad 
Reginam  turn  ad  alios  eius  senatores,  officij  et  aflfectionis  plenissimas, 
has  quidam  palam,  clanculum  uero  ad  Comitem  alias  qua3  ilium  ad 
regnum  capessendum  animaret.  Hgec  sunt  quas  communiter  in  P. 
Personium  obijciuntur,  de  quibus  si  se  coram  iudice  iuratus  pur- 
gauerit  magna  dabitur  CathCIS  omnibus  satisfactio,  sin  minus 
magna  de  reliquis  omnibus  eius  actionibus  suspitkx 

Quod  si  confessione  propria  aut  prolatis  chirographis  aut  iuratis 
testibus    constiterit   P.    Personium    in    his    omnibus    esse   reum,   54,  f.  I4ib. 
causam   esse  totius  diuisionis,  suspecta  debent  esse  pari  ratione 


110  THE  ARCHPR1EST  CONTROVERSY. 

omnia  quae  S4i  Vraa  suggerit  de  creatione  Archipr.  et  de  ilia  forma 
Regiminis  instituenda,  quam  tanquam  in  Ecclesia  Dei  nouam  et 
inauditam  ad  pacem  inter  Ecclos  stabiliendam  ineptam  aegr6 
admiserunt  nonnulli  ex  precipuis  sacerdotibus,  quod  facile  animad- 
uerterant  auctoritatem  illam  nomine  tenus  penes  Archipresbyterum 
esse,  re  autem  ipsa  penes  Personium  et  Jesuitas,  ut  ipsi  sine 
inuidia  artificiose  quae  uelint  in  deprimendis  et  affligendis  illis 
statuant,  qui  non  sine  patriae  periculo  et  animarum  dispendio, 
ferro  et  flamma,  et  externo  milite  rem  geri,  et  plantari  posse 
fidem,  libere  profitentur  et  demonstrant :  uirtute  uero,  humilitate, 
patientia,  morte,  et  plantari  et  rigari  et  renouari  ad  fidem  Regna, 
et  solere  et  debere  predicant,  neque  dari  posse  exemplum  ubi 
armis  restituta  fuerit  religio. 

Hue  igitur  redeunt  omnia  Sanctme  P.  ut  qui  Apostolico  more,  sine 
vi,  sine  strepitu,  sine  tumultu,  pacifice,  patienter,  et  modest^  con- 
uersionem  Angliae  et  animarum  messem  tractari  voluerunt,  quique 
hisce  tarn  uiolentis  motibus  et  conatibus  P.  Personij  ubiuis 
restiterunt  pro  factiosis  habiti  sint,  fide  et  auctoritate  apud  exteros 
Principes  exuti,  et  causse  publicae  et  conuersioni  Angliaa  inimici 
sint  habiti ;  cum  in  confesso  sit,  et  persecutni  pabulum  et  anim- 
arum conuersioni  impedimentum,  et  factionibus,  et  dissensionibus 
fomentum  has  Personij  technas  et  tragedias  praebuisse. 

64,  f.  142.  20.  Oratio  exhibita  S™  pro  Rkbus  Catholicorum  in  Anylia.* 

Cum  nihil  sit  quod  Sane**  Vrae  gratius  aut  optatius  possit 
eueiiire  quam  quac  pro  Catholicorum  Anglorum  salute  pace  et  con- 
solatione  dicta,  facta,  et  constituta  sunt  cum  totum  EcclesiaB  Angln« 
corpus  partesque  singulas  paterno  affectu  tenerrimd  prosequaris, 
speramvis  fore  aures  illas  sanctiss43  et  purgatmas  quae  hereticis,  schis- 
maticis,  sicarijs,  et  sacrilegis  pro  illorum  salute  plerumque  patent, 
filiorum  suorum  lachrymis  et  lamentis  non  posse  occludi,  petimus 
ergo,  ut  uera  narraiitibus  et  iusta  postulantibus,  non  inimicorum 
a  Presented  by  Cecil  at  his  audience  of  the  pope,  17  or  19  June. 


BBEVIS   RELATIO.  Ill 

potentia  et  auctoritas,  non  subornatus  multorum  clamor  et  strepitus, 
non  chirographorum  numerus,  et  catalogus  (quae  aduersarijs  nostris 
in  promptu  sunt  omnia)  plus  ponderis  et  moment!  habeant  ad 
animum  Sancti8  suae  alienandum  quam  ueritas,  ratio,  innocentia, 
iustitia,  testes  ad  fidem,  ad  gratiam,  ad  compassionem.  Pro 
factiosis  et  seditiosis  habentur  omnes  publica  uoce,  ingeminatis 
literis,  continuis  clamoribus,  qui  in  Catholicorum  causis,  et  contro- 
uersijs,  non  solum  quae  interiorem  hominem  spectant,  sed  etiam 
quae  de  politia  et  temporali  rerum  statu  aguntur,  P.  Personij 
sensum  et  captum  non  cum  applausu  approbant,  et  conatus  et 
cogitata  eius  (seditionis,  et  sceleris  plenissmas)  de  reducenda  ad 
fidem  Anglia  non  amplexantur  et  admittunt,  et  hinc  nostrae 
lachrimae,  P.  Ste,  hinc  fundi  nostri  calamitas ;  non  enim  quam 
sancte  quam  pie  quam  pudice  quis  uixerit,  quam  docte  quam 
erudit6  se  gesserit,  quam  strenue  et  grauiter  pro  fide  certauerit, 
quot  uincula,  quot  carceres,  quot  opprobria  pro  Xp'o  sustinuerit 
hoc  agitur,  sed  quarum  sit  partium,  quam  morigerus,  quam  bene  54,  f.  I42b. 
affectus  in.  eum  quern  opinionis  errore  sibi  finxit  Personius  Princi- 
patum.  Ulcus  est  hoc  et  tactu  durum  et  difficile,  at  necessarium 
tarn  en  ut  uel  ferro  uel  unguento  sanetur. 

Si  uis  igitur  pacem  in  Anglia,  Bm?  Pater,  si  cupis  a  Catholicorum 
iugulis  gladium  et  ceruicibus  securim  repellere,  si  uis  saluam  et 
sartam  tectam  religionem  tueri,  declaratio  facta  de  innocentia 
sacerdotum  publico  aliquo  instrument©  est  munienda,  ut  obstruatur 
os  loquentium  iniqua ;  non  solum  persona  Archipresbyteri  sed  ilia 
ipsa  auctoritas  et  subordinatio  tarn  odiosa  tarn  suspecta,  tarn  inuisa 
Principibus  nostris,  tarn  grauis  et  onerosa  fratribus  nostris,  amo- 
uenda  est  et  antiquanda ;  amouendi  sunt  et  segregandi  prorsus  a 
castris  et  congressibus  nostris  Jesuitas,  prohibendi  omnes  ne  rebus 
se  politicis  immisceant,  ne  magistratus  animos  exulcerent;  cum 
Rege  denique  Christianissimo  agendum  est  ut  pro  Catholicorum 
leuandis  pressuris  et  misery's  apud  Reginam  intercedat.  Denique 
humillime  petimus,  ut  Cardinalibus  dies  statuatur  certus  in  quo  de 
nobis  nostrisque  negotijs  aliquid  concludant ;  et  haec  sunt  praecipua 


112  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

ilia  malorura  et  morborum  nostrorum  capita  quac  moram  nullam 
patiuntur  sine  graui  totius  corporis  ruina.  Cetera  uero  quae  radices 
ipsas  et  fontes  malorum  nostrorura  aperient  S.  V.  separatim  in 
relatione  sen  informatioue  ista  exhibemus. 

Resp.  [S1"1]. 

Vt  libere  dicam,  nescio  quid  dicam  de  istis  uestris  chimeris  de 
54,  f.  143.  libertate  conscientiae ;  omnia  nestra  hue  tendunt  ut  Personium  ac- 
cusetis  et  excnsetis  illos  qui  modo  ita  bene  apud  nos  intendunt. 
Verum  quod  ad  innocentiam  uestram  attinet  erit  uobis  authentice 
satisfactum.  Quod  ad  Archpr.  et  subordinationem  attinet  faciemus 
iustitiam,  Jesuitas  a  Regiminis  vestri  sollicitudine  excludemus ; 
quod  ad  sequentia  capita  attinet,  cum  res  sint  maximi  mornenti, 
post  maturam  deliberationem  faciemus  id  quod  pro  Religionis  pro- 
pagatione  iudicauerimus  maxime  expedire.  Cardinalibus  diem 
martis  hora  22.  post  meridiem  assignabimus  :  et  preterea,  si  quid 
(quod  uereor)  uobis  deerit,  ad  uitae  et  uictus  commoda  prouide- 
bimus. 

Replicatio  D.  C[ecilii]. 

Quam  male  audiat  apud  infinites  recti  et  simplicis  cordis  Catho- 
licos  P.  Personius,  quam  eius  sunt  suspecta  et  odiosa  molimina 
Principibus  multis  Cattcls,  quousque  vestro  nomine  et  auctoritate  sit 
abusus,  quantas  in  Anglia  excitauerit  turbas,  non  est  quod  uerbis 
nostris  aut  accusationibus  dari  fidem  postulemus ;  ex  scriptis  nostris 
qu89  S.V.  nostro  nomine  exhibebit  Eccmus  Galliae  legatus  S.V.  facile 
iudicabit  qu-ae  fuerint  P.  Personij  in  patriam  in  Principem  in  Eccle- 
siam  et  fratres  nostros  offieia :  quod  ad  libertatem  conscientise 
attinet,  nihil  a  Regina  nostra  petimus  aut  peti  desideranms,  nihil 
uieissim  promittimus  nee  in  nos  suscipimus  nisi  quod  Justinus 
iTiartir,  Tertullianias,  et  alij  Patres  Imperatoribus  in  primatiua 
Ecclesia  petierunt-  et  promisenant,  nisi  quod  Illmus  Alanus  bonae 
memorioa  in  sua  Apologia  seminariorum  petijt  et  pollicetur,  neque 
54,  f.  143b.  alios  habet  inimicos  istiusmodi  pacifica  inter  Christianos  in  re 
Religionis  compositio  preter  puritanos  inter  hereticos  et  Jesuitas 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  113 

inter  Cattolicos,  qui  praetextu  zeli  et  pietatis  statura    politicum 
ubique  perturbant,  et  ad  democratiam  omnia  trahunt  ut  ipsi  interim 

omnia  regant. 

Responsum  Smi. 

Videbimus  quid  de  his  dicat  orator  Christianissimi,  et  faciemus 
quicquid  Catholicis  prodesse  iudicabimus  sine  religionis  aut  sedis 
huius  preiudicio. 

21.    Vna  Noia  per  il  p're  Holto  e  tali  confidenti  amid  a,  cjli  quali 
lui  trouerd  buono  de  communicarla.* 

Le  cause  principali  di  questo  mio  viaggio  sono  de  assettarsi  con 
sua  Santita  et  il  P're  generale  tutti  tali  punti  che  si  uederanno 
necessarij  per  il  sostento  degli  seminarij  de  Spagna,  Fiandra  et 
Italia,  et  de  gli  missionarij  de  la  societa  in  Inghilta,  et  perd  tutto 
quello  che  si  presentera  a  uoi  intorno  a  quell i  punti,  cioe  delle 
faculta,  gouerno,  priuilegij,  e  sostento,  6  cose  simili,  io  ui  pregho 
et  gli  altri  amici,  di  auuisarmi  con  tutta  la  breuita  possibile,  perche 
1'  intentione  mia  6  de  procurare  che  io  no  mene  resti  in  Italia  seno 
il  manco  che  sia  possibile  io  h6  promesso  in  Spagna,  et  per  diuersi 
ragioni  sera  molto  necessario. 

S'  io  posso  ancora  far'  qualche  opera  bona  nel  co'porsi  et  accordarsi 
le  con'uersie  del  Sem"°  Inglese  Romano,  et  delle  differenze  tra  gl' 
altri  delta  natne  n'ra  altroue,  fard  il  rneglio  che  posso,  al  manco  spero 
di  far'  intendere  a  S.SU  et  all'  altre  persone  principali,  il  fundamento  54,  f.  144. 
et  le  uere  cause  di  queste  controuersie. 

Intorno  alle  cose  del  stato  d'  Inghilt*  io  intendo  de  mostrare  al 
Papa  come  se  ne  stanno,  e  quanto  sia  necessario  che  sua  St4  si  ne 

•  Tierney  printed  another  abstract  of  this  letter,  dated  correctly  March  15,  from 
the  Italian  in  Parsons'  own  handwriting ;  and  Plowden  published  an  English 
translation  in  his  Berington's  Panzani,  p.  350.  Parsons  himself  printed  a  great 
part  of  it  in  English  in  his  Manifestation,  prudently  omitting  here,  however,  the 
passage  about  the  Infanta.  Tierney  remarks  that  in  the  following  July  Parsons 
wrote  to  Juan  d'Idiaquez  that  he  had  had  an  audience  of  the  Pope,  who  "  appeared 
as  warm  in  the  cause  of  the  Infanta  as  could  be  desired  "  (iii.  Ivii-lix). 

VOL.  II.  I 


114  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

pensa  da  uero  di  quel  neg°  con  breuita  affin  clie  dopo  la  morte 
della  Rega  d'  Inghilta  non  sene  uenga  a  mani,  peggiori  gli  pericoli, 
e  danni  inevitabili  che  seguiteranno  si  qualche  si  uoglia  Principe 
heretico  preuale  :  Che  gli  Cattolici  Inglesi  desiderano  solamente  un 
Cattco  Re  senza  rispetto  che  sia  Inglese,  Scozzeze,  6  Spagnolo ;  il 
che  in  questo  dipende  principalmente  di  sua  Santita,  che  il  Padre 
Personio  no  6  inimico  del  R6  di  Scotia  6  agente  per  il  Re  di  Spagna 
come  alcuni  hanno  informati,  mostrando  per  il  primo  gli  buoni 
officij  che  il  P're  Personio  ha  fatto  per  il  RS  di  Scotia  per  molti 
anni  mentre  che  si  era  speranza  che  diuentasse  Cattholico. 

Et  per  il  secondo  mostrando  per  il  testimonio  del  Nuntio  de 
Madrid  (il  quale  ha  scritto  efficacemente  a  questo  fine)  che  il  P. 
Personio  ha  tuttauia  persuaso  al  Re,  et  a  gli  mmistri  suoi,  che  nd 
conuiene  che  sua  Mata  pretende  Inghilt8  per  lui,  et  che  il  P.  Personio 
ha  impetrato  del  Re  di  Spagna  una  promessa  absoluta  de  cio  fare 
intorno  a  quel  punto,  il  Nuntio  ha  visto  gli  discorsi,  et  6  stato  fatto 
consapeuole  delle  Conferenze  et  ragionamenti  che  il  P.  Personio  ha 
fatto  de  giorno  in  giorno  a  quel  fine. 

In  fine  questa  deue  ser  la  conclusione  die  la  sola  strada  e,  che  S. 
Sta  s'  aecordasse  con  il  R6  di  Spagna  de  qualche  composibione 
ragioneuole  per  qualche  persona  che  sera  capabile,  e  che  stara  bene, 
54,  f.  144b.  per  Sua  Sane**,  sua  Maesta  Cattca,  Inglesi,  e  Scozzezi,  il  Re  di 
Nauarra,  denemarca  e  tutti  gli  altri.  Ma  che  sara  questa  persona 
6  persone  1'  intentione  del  Padre  Personio  e  di  lasciar'  a  pensare  a 
S.  St4  e  de  rompere  la  testa  sua  per  qualche  tempo. 

Pero  al  parere  mio  no  sene  troua  altra  compositione  piu  profita- 
bile,  probabile,  et  factibdie,  che  la  Infanta  con  il  Principe  Cardinale,a 
ma  si  uoi  altri  gli  buoni  amici  nostri  siate  di  un'  altro  parere,  e 
possiate  proporne  gli  mezzi,  di  gracia  mettete  gli  per  iseritto,  perche 
mi  rallegrerd  de  sentirae  et  accommodarmi  a  uoi  altri  ancora ; 
perche  in  quest'  altro  uoglio  andar  pianpiano  fin  tanto  che  habbia 
tiostra  risposta,  et  ricordarsi  che  in  questo  non  si  ha  da  mirare 
solamente  quello  che  sia  conforme  a  i  nostri  desiderij  et  appetiti, 
a  Parsons'  own  copy  underlines  "  signora  infanta  maritata  al  principe  cardinaleS 


BREVIS    RELATIO.  115 

ma  quelle  tre  conditioni  inanzi  specificate  de  profitto,  probabilita,  et 
factibilita,  tanto  de  preualersi  e  guadagnar,  quanto  di  defendere, 
sentare,  e  continuarsi  dipoi,  et  questo  6  tutto  quello  che  in  questo 
punto  io  posso  dire,  et  anzi  basciando  di  cuore  gli  mani  a  tutti,  ui 
dico  adio,  desiderando  in  quest!  negotij  tutta  la  secretezza  possibile 
come  uedete  che  sia  necessaria :  II  n'ro  Sor  Jesus  resti  sempre 
con  voi  altri.  di  Genoua  a  gli  15.  di  maggio  [sic]  1597. 

Vostro  sempre,  la  mano  del  qua'le  conoscete. 

Has  esse  P'ris  Personij  literas  dum  ex  Hispania  Romam  uenit  et 
[jam  eas]  propria  sua  manu  conscriptas  habemus  in  Yrbe  tres  uiros 
fidedignos  qui  confirmabunt  tanquam  ooulati  testes.  54,  f.  145. 

2°.  Habemus  Prototypon  in  Gallijs  manu  sua  propria  conscrip- 
tum. 

3°.  Argumento  sunt  ilium  hoc  animo  Romam  uenisse  anno  1597. 
et  hec  in  itinere  scripsisse,  liber  quern  de  Successione  scripsit  cuius 
conclusio  eadem  est  quas  harum  literarnni  pro  Infantas  cum 
Cardinale  [matrimonio],  subscriptiones  quas  afe  alu«mi«  solle- 
giorum  in  hunc  finem  exegit ;  instructiones  quas  sacerdotibus  in 
Angliam  missis  sibique  confidentibus  de  Infantas  titulo  promoiiendo 
dedit,  vnde  merito  suspecta  possunt  esse  omnia  quas  de  Archi- 
presb'ro  promouendo  et  defendendo  tarn  aeriter  hactemas  egit 
tanquam  qui  abuti  uoluerit  Pontci8  pijssima  intentione  ad  factionem 
hispanicam  in  Anglia  stabiliendam. 

In  his  literis  Patris  Personij  multa  sunt  notatu  digna;;  illud  uero 
precipue  examinandum  censenius :  quod  olim  hanc  esse  uiam 
statuit  ad  conuertendam  Angliam,  nimirum  ut  sua  Sanctas  cum 
Rege  Cattco  conueniat  de  compositione  aliqua  facienda  cum 
successore  aliquo  idoneo  qui  asque  gratus  uideatur  Pontifici,  Regi 
Cattolico,  Anglis  et  Scotis  Catholicis,  Regi  Nauarras,  Danemarcas, 
et  reliquis  omnibus. 

Hanc  autem  personam  esse  Infantam  cum  Cardinale  tarn  hie 
quam  in  libro  suo  de  Successione  concludit  propter  utilitatem, 
probabilitatem  et  factibilitatem,  ut  ipsius  uerbis  utamur. 

i  2 


116  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Et  primo  notandum  est  Suee  Sanctitati  magnam  factam  esse 
iniuriam  quod  biennio  post  absolutionem  datam  Regi  Christ™0 
dedignatur  nomen  Regis  Gallic,  sed  Nauarrse  solum  in  contemp- 
54,  f.  145b.  turn,  ut  prius  solebat,  quod  ipsum  in  Anglia  alius  Jesuita,  qui 
nihil  preterquamquod  Patri  Personio  placuerit  loqui  audet,  apertius 
promulgauit,  hereticum  eum  et  peiorem  heretico  appellans,  Papam- 
que  in  eius  absolutione  male  fuisse  informatum  et  a  Theologo  suo 
delusum  affirmans,  cuius  rei  testes  habemus  sacerdotes  suos ;  et 
quorsum  hgec  tendant  et  unde  motus  hsec  dixerit  relinquimus 
judicio  Illmae  D.  V. 

De  Vtilitate. 

Mirum  est  Infantam  et  Cardinalem  qui  in  Belgia  a  Regni 
Prouincijs  et  Principibus  aluntur,  qui  sumptus  belli  non  possunt 
sustinere  nisi  continuis  exactionibus,  impositionibus  et  contribution- 
ibuspopuli,quomodo  possint  Regno  Angliae  tantum  afferre  commo- 
ditatis  ut  utilius  nihil  excogitari  poesit. 

De  Probabilitate. 

Non  est  probabile  Infantam  quse  patrimonium  suum  in  Belgia 
uix  potest  a  turba  quadam  rebelli  et  factiosa  subditorum  suorum 
defendere  posse  illud  reguum  alienum  subiugare,  tot  externis,  et 
internis  competitoribus  emulis  et  inimicis  undique  imminentibus. 

De  Factibilitate. 

Nisi  externo  et  alieno  milite  rem  agat  Infanta  in  Anglia,  nisi 

54,  f.  146.        post  prostrates  iniinicos,  non  est  quod  de  Catholicorum  presumat 

aut  potentia  aut  beneuolentia  qui  nee  adeo  sunt  potentes,  ut  solet 

male  informare  Pater  Personius,  nee  tarn   ben6  affecti  in  Hispanos 

ut  uelint  pro  eis  periclitari. 

Sunt  enim  in  Anglia  professi  notique  ut  Catholici  30,000.  plus 
minus,  et  ex  eis  pars  maior  feminarum,  puerorum,  seruulorum,  pauci 
admodum  primarij  viri,  ex  nobilitate  uix  duo  paria,  et  hi  non 
oranes  in  Hispaniam  affecti. 

Solet  autem  Pater  Personius  fortassis  numerum  Catholicorum 
ad  10,000  [100,000?]  extendere,  affectionem,  et  zelum  in  His- 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  117 

paniam  predicare,  suoque  nutu  et  arbitratu  regi,  ut  maiorem 
habeat  cum  sua  sanctitate  et  rege  Cattolico  auctoritatem,  fictis  et 
simulatis  literis  et  relationibus  insinuate. 

Cum  in  Anglia  Infanta  semper  hereticos  habebit  infestissimos, 
et  Catholicos  paucos  et  tepidos,  et  a  tergo  Regem  Scotias  qui  ius 
suum  uindicare  conabitur,  et  a  fronte  Regem  Christianissimum 
qui  nullo  modo  uicinitatem  illam  ferre  persuaderi  potest,  et  a 
latere  Hollandos  et  Danos  mari  potentissimos,  et  nulli[bi]  amicos 
aut  confederates  aliquos,  nisi  quos  pecunise  vi  ex  remotissimis 
regionibus  uocauerit,  nescio  quid  in  mentem  uenerit  cordatis 
Principibus  tarn  uana  spe  hue  usque  decipi,  et  de  medio  tarn 
impossibili  tanquam  de  solo  et  unico  Anglise  medicamento 
cogitare. 

22.   Vera  Toreuisque  Declaratio  Status  et  CondUionis  Catholicorum  in  54,  f.  I46b. 
Anglia  ab  anno  Dni  1587  vsque  ad  hodiernum  diem. 

lmo  In  tota  Insula  nulla  est  Ecelesia,  nullum  sacellum,  locus 
nullus  ubi  Catholici  aut  public^  aut  priuatim  possint  aut  sacro 
interesse  aut  alia  frequentare  sacramenta  ad  salutem  animarura 
necessaria. 

2°.  Qui  hereticorum  conciones  et  conuenticula  frequentare 
recusent,  singulis  annis  660.  aureos  fisco  persoluunt,  quod  si  non 
sint  soluendo,  in  carceres  conijciuntur. 

3°.  Pena  Capitis  est  Ecclesiae  Romanse  reconciliari,  peccata  con- 
fiteri,  a  peccatis  absolui. 

4°.  Pena  Capitis  est  sacerdotem  hospitio  recipere,  auxilio,  con- 
silio,  aut  re  iuuare. 

5°.  Pena  Capitis  est  sacerdotem,  si  cognoueris,  illico  magistratui 
non  manifestare. 

6°.  Nemo  est  alicuius  nota3  Catolicus  quin  in  Custodia  aliqua 
teneatur,  hi  in  arctiori,  illi  in  laxiori. 

7°.  Nemo  Catholicorum  aut  arma  domi  habere  aut  officio  in 
republica  frui  potest. 


118  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

8°.  Nemo  ad  gradus  promoueri,  aut  beneficio  [uti]  potest. 

54,  f.  147.  Ab  hoc  seruitutis  iugo  liberari  posse  Cattolicos  putant  nonnulli, 

idque  zelo  ut  putant  bono,  armorum  ui  et  Principum  potentia, 
idque  per  multos  annos  continues  successibus  non  ita  felicibus 
pertentarunt  alijsque  omnibus  qui  de  medijs  alijs  magis  pacificis 
cogitant,  omnem  fidem  et  authoritatem  detrahunt ;  idque  agunt 
sedulo  ut  omnis  illis  aditus  ad  eorum  aures  quibus  incumbit  hisce 
rebus  prouidere  intercludatur. 

pmo  jgitur  illud  sedulo  decent  et  inculcant  nullam  aliam  spem, 
nullam  salutem  reliquam  esse  Cattcis,  nisi  quam  in  Catholici  Regis 
potentia  et  beneuolentia  sitam  predicant. 

2(io  Spargunt  rumores,  et  infames,  suspectos  et  inuisos  reddunt 
ubique  omnes  qui  aliter  de  causa  communi  iuuanda  sentiunt. 

Propositum  itaque  nostrum  est  sine  ulla  Cattci|  Regis  iniuria  Sn 
Sua3  ostendere  primo  non  esse  abbreuiatam  manum  D'ni,  mediaque 
alia  posse  inueniri  quibus  fides  Cattca  promoueri  poterit  sine  tanta 
sanguinis  effusione. 

3io  Media  ilia  quas  hactenus  per  arma  tentata  fuerint  plus 
Cattcis  obfuisse  quam  profuisse ;  quarum  rationum  capita  Regis 
Christmi  orator  S.  V.  uel  uerbo  uel  scriptis  exhibebit. 

54,  f.  147b.      23.  Considerationes  qucedam  S*°  proponendte  -pro  Pace  Stabilienda 

in  Ecclesia  Anglicana.. 

Post  examen  grauissimum  eorum  quae  exhibuimus  contra  modum 
procedendi  Archipresbiteri,  et  incommodoram  ipsius  Siibordina- 
tionis,  fratres  nostri  iudicio  et  consideratni  Smi  relinquunt,  vtrum 
ordinaria  Episcoporum  Hierarchia  afflictissimis  rebus  nostris  magis 
conueniat ;  minusque  in  se  incommodi  et  periculi  habeat  quam  ista 
de  quo  modo  agitur  Prelatura. 

1.  Verum  cum  tanti  negotii  momentum  non  poterit  sine  iusto 
examine,  longotempore,  et  debita  omnium  circumstantiarum  trutina 
concludi,  ut  paci  et  tranquillitati  interim  prouideatur,  faceret 
proculdubio  Sua  Sanctitas  iudicio  nostro  rem  omnibus  gratissimam, 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  119 

si  in  Regione  tarn  ampla  et  Province's  distincta  duos  institueret 
syndicos,  seu  uisitatores,  unum  in  parte  Boreali,  et  in  Australi 
alterum,  ad  quos  in  rebus  dubijs  fiat  recursus  et  appellandi 
libertas,  ne  ad  Romanam  Curiam  in  tantis  rerum  difiicultatibus 
pro  dirimendis  singulis  controversy's  cogantur  refugere. 

2.  Deinde  ut  quinque  aut  sex  Archipb'ri  in  Regno  Angliee  insti- 
tuantur,  duo  in  parte  Boreali,  et  Meridional!  tres,  sextus  in  Vvallia 
et     confinibus,    atque   his    singulis    adiungant    duo    Assistentes. 
Horum  autem  [scilicet]  auctoritas  quousque  se  extendat   si  sua 
Sanctitas    declarare   dignetur    (ut    singuli   intelligant   in   quibus 
obedire   teneantur)  ad  pacis  et  concordiee  perpetuitatem  multum  54,  f.  148. 
afferret  adiumenti. 

3.  Nominatis  Sanctmo  uiginti  ex  senioribus  et  doctioribus  sacer- 
dotibus,  qui  nee  uoto  nee  proposito  sint  Religiosi  regulares,  uel  a 
[seculari]  clero  in  Anglia,  uel  a  Procuratoribus  utriusque  partis  qui 
modo  in  urbe  sunt,  ab  his  decem,  abillis  alijs  decem,  poterit  omnium 
applausu    sua    Sanctitas    octo   eligere   qui,  modo   quo   diximus, 
Catholicis  omnibus  in  Anglia  prasficiantur,  donee  de  ordpnatione] 
Ecclesias   quam    temporibus    nostris    magis    conuenire   putamus 
[matur]ius  fuerit  deliberatum. 

4.  Hoc   autem    et    Patribus    Societatis   perhonorificum   et   ad 
inuidiam  declinandam  et  ad  conciliandam  beneuolentiam  peroppor- 
tunum,  et  denique  ad  omnes  contentionum  et  a3mulationum  radices 
extirpandas    necessarium   foret   existimamus,   si  P'res    Societatis 
prascipue  Angli,  directe  aut  indirecte  uerbo  uel  scripto,  Secularium 
Sacerdotum  negotijs  seimmiscere  prohibeantur,  talibusqueelection- 
ibus,  nee  consilio  nee  auxilio,  clam  nee  palam,  domi  nee  foris  ullo 
modo  se  implicare. 

5.  Prouinciarum   etiam   distinetio   pari   modo   poterit  fieri  ab 
Illmis  Car'libus  a  sua  Sanctitate  deputatis  in  hoc  opus,  consultis 
prius  utriusque  partis  procuratoribus. 

6.  Videtur  etiam  (saluo  meliori  iudicio)  conueniens  ut  auctoritas 

omnis  dicta  sit  annalis  aut  ad  summum  triennalis,  deinde  alij  per  54,  f.  i4Sb. 
sacerdotes   earumdem   prouinciarum    eligantur  in    quibus    ipsos 


120  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

presidere  oportet  nisi  forsan  ijdem  Sacerdotes  [in  talibus  personis] 
continuandam  duxerint  auctoritatem. 

7.  Conuenire  etiam  uidetur  ut  neminem  de  crimine  aliquo,  nisi 
prius  citatum  et  legitime  conuictum,  condemnent. 

8.  Deinde  ut  nulli  habeant  potestatem  reuocandi  a  quoquam 
Sacerdote  facilitates  (quae  illi  .  .  .)a  sed  solum  eas  suspendendi, 
nisi  ex  culpa  grauissima  .  .  .  magnum  aliquod  oriaturscandalum, 
et  reus  incorrigibilis  inueniatur.     Causa   autem  integra  ad  uisita- 
torem  deferatur  qui,  oum  duobus  Archipresb'ris  re  communicata, 
faciat  quod  pro  bono  communi  maior  pars  magis  expedire  in  D'no 
iudicauerit. 

9.  Nee  a  residentijs  remouendi  sacerdotes  sit  illis  liberum  nisi 
grauiss*  de  causa  legitime  discussa  et  probata,  quod  et  fiat  quantum 
fieri  potest  cum  consensu  Catholicorum  Dominorum  a  quibus  sunt 
remouendi. 

x.  Ad  uisitatores  fiant  appellationes  ubi  inter  Archipresbiterum 
et  suos  sacerdotes  aliqua  intercedit  eontrouersia,  penes  quos  erit 

Segondcahier  admouere,  dirigere,  et  eorrigere  ipsos   Archipresbiteros,    suspen- 
faict  a  Rome      -,       ,  ..  •*•*••  »••,  • 

le  4  nouebre     dendo  eorum  auctoritatem  si  quando  ab  ijs  erratum  fuerit,  et  si  se 

1602.  judicio  Superiorum  noluerint  submittere,  ipsorum  etiam  erit  inter 

54,  f.  13$.  Archipb'ros  ullo  modo  inter  se  dissidentes  lites  componere.b 

xi.  Conueniat  ut  leges  nemo  ferat  aut  promulget  decreta,  quae  in 
conscientia  obligent,  nisi  communi  Archib'rum  et  sacerdotum  illi 
subditorum  maioris  partis  consensu,  praesidente  visitatore  illius 
Prouincise  ;  sic  autem  conditse  leges,  prius  confirmentur  a  sede 
Apostolica  qua  uim  obligandi  habeant. 

xij.  Solet  ex  piorum  eleemosinis  sacerdotum  et  laicorum  in 
Anglia  incarceratorum,  et  qui  extra  carceres  fuerunt  necessi- 
tatibus  .  .  .  satisfied :  solet  tanta  copia  ex  superfluis  per  annos 
singulos  transmitti  in  partes  transmarinas  quse  sufficeret  ad 

"  The  MS.  torn. 

b  Folio  148  is  much  damaged  and  discoloured  on  both  sides.  Folio  158,  which 
comes  immediately  after,  has  also  suffered.  The  marginal  note,  Segond  Cahier, 
etc.,  is  in  the  same  hand  as  that  on  folio  112b  (supra,  p.  65). 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  121 

nutriendos  140  et  amplius  alumnos  in  Collegio  Rhemensi,  relictis 
60  qui  ex  pensione  summi  Pontificis  et  Regis  Hispaniae  nutriren- 
tur.  At  uero  ex  quo  Jesuitae  quidam  in  Anglia  cum  Archi- 
presbitero  rerum  administratione  potiti  sunt,  licet  ampliores  quam 
olim  a  Catholicis  donatae  fuerint  eleemosinae  (nam  preter  muni- 
tiones  oranes  et  secretiores  contributiones  quadriennio  hoc  proxim& 
elapso  quadraginta  uel  quinquaginta  millia  aureorum  per  summas 
integras  in  ipsorum  potestatem  sciuntur  distribuenda  deuenisse) 
cum  ha3  omnes  disparuerunt  prorsus,  cum  maxima  hominum 
admiratione  et  scandalo,  incarcerati  et  pauperes  Catholici  grauis- 
sima  rerum  inopia  laborarunt,  et  Collegium  illud  antea  celeberri- 
num  nunc  in  eas  redactum  est  angustias  ut,  extrusis  prelectoribus,  54,  f.  I58b. 
quadraginta  tantum  Alumnorum  egenissimorum  seminarium  re- 
linquatur.  Cum  igitur  de  eleemosinarum  distributione  grauissimae 
sepenumero  ortas  sunt  lites,  eoque  nomine  Patres  Societatis  in 
Anglia  pessimS  audierunt,  uisitatoribus  cura  et  specialis  sollicitudo 
incumbat  incarceratorum  et  pauperum  Catholicorum  omnium.  Et 
propterea  omnes  tarn  Religiosi  quam  Archipresbiteri  teneantur  eis 
rationes  reddere  eleemosinarum  collectarum  acceptarum  in  pios 
usus,  ut  omnibus,  prout  eorum  [necess]itas  postulauerit,  prouidea- 
tur.  Archipresbiteri  autem  et  visitatores,  qui  in  Prouincijs  opulen- 
tioribus  ubi  largiores  eleemosinaB  dantur  residebunt,  teneantur, 
quantum  cbmmodS  fieri  poterit,  subuenire  necessitatibus  eorum 
Catholicorum  qui  in  locis  egentioribus  uictitant. 

xiij.  Conuenit  preterea  ut  omnes  sacerdotes  Archipresb'ro  suo, 
Archipresb'ri  visitatoribus,  visitatores  cum  ab  officio  recedant  suis 
successoribus  rationem  reddant  eleemosinarum  et  collectarum  in 
pios  vsus  acceptarum,  ut  prouideatur  singulis  et  malarum  suspi- 
tionum  et  querelarum  occasiones  tollantur.  In  quibus  tamen 
uoluntas  Datoris,  quantum  fieri  poterit,  obseruetur. 

xiv.  Omnes  sacerdotes  quamdiu  in  aliena  prouincia  manebunt 
Archipresbitero  eiusdem  Provinciae  subiecti  censebuntur.  Si 
autem  quis  ad  declinandum  Archipresbiterum  suum  in  causa 
aliqua  ad  alienam  prouinciam  se  confert,  cognitio  eius  causae  et 


122  THE   ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

54,  .  159.  sententia  non  ad  alios  quam  ad  suum  Archipresbiterum  et  visita- 
torem  spectabit,  et  ipse  ad  superiores  suos  redire  omnibus  modis 
cogatur.  Quod  similiter  observandum  putamus  in  Archipresbiteris 
respectu  visitatorum  suorum. 

24.  Eesponsum  ad  Consider ationes  quasdam  a  presbiteris  appellan- 
tibus  S™0  D.  N.  propositas  pro  Pace  Stabilienda  in  Eccl.  Anylicana. 

Cum  alio  iam  scripto,  separatim  Illmis  DD.  W.  exhibito,a  os- 
tenderimus  qualemcunque  tandem  presentis  Regiminis  ac  Subor- 
dinationis  mutationem  grauissimis  incommodis  periculisque 
obnoxiam  esse :  hoc  iam  scripto  hanc  ab  istis  excogitatam  propo- 
sitamque  noui  regiminis  ecclesiastic!  formam  omnium  maxima 
habere  incommoda  ostensuri  sumus.  Si  enim  res  tota  accurate 
perpendatur,  facile  apparebit  illam  quemadmodum  precipua  qua- 
darn  ambitione  ab  initio  ortum  habuit,  ita  eandem  semper  esse 
futuram  inquietudinis  deinde  perpetuse  ac  maximae  causam,  con- 
tentiones  interminatas  ac  litigia  proseminaturam,  presbiteroruin 
mentes  ab  animarum  cura  ad  alia  auocaturam,  eorumdem  corpora 
personasque  plurimis  periculis  ac  hereticorum  insidijsexposituram, 
in  causam  futuram,  ut  cessent  nobilium  laicorum  eleemosynse  a 
54,  f.  I59b.  quibus  suppeditari  deberent  quae  sunt  ad  uictum  uitamque 
necessaria ;  denique  multa  in  se  continere,  non  modo  absurda,  sed 
considerate  rerum  nostrarum  presente  statu  in  praxi  plane  im- 
possibilia. 

Haec  ubi  ostenderimus  facili  uidebunt  Illmae  DD.  VV.  quam  sit 
futurum  ab  auctoritate  ac  Sedis  Apostolicae  maiestate  alienum  si 
quse  iam  sunfc  prasclare  constituta  ac  breuibus  apostolicis  confir- 
mata,  ea  ad  paucorum  [im]portunitatem  conuellantur  ac  dissipen- 
tur,  praesertim  .  .  .  hac  presenti  subordinatione  ex  quorumdam 
hominum  tiirbatione  nata  sunt  incommoda,  ea  facilS  sit  una  uel 
altera  a  Sanctmo  facta  declaratione  penitus  de  medio  tollere,  ut 
alio  iam  scripto  ostensum  est.  Atque  ut  de  singulis  pauca  dicamus. 

•  Perhaps  the  Memorial,  of  which  a  long  extract  is  printed  by  Tierney,  iii. 
p.  clxxii.  Cf.  also  p.  clxxiv. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  123 

Pm.  ad  ambitionem  quod  attinet  non  multum  de  ea  dubitauerit,  1°  De  ambi- 
qui  mente  recolat  hanc  fere  illam  ipsam  esse  regiminis  formam 
quam  sibi  prius  inconsulta  sede  apostolica  animo  designarunt  hi 
ipsi  inquieti,  sub  nomine  associations  cuiusdam,  qua  contra 
monitura  Apostoli  sumere  sibi  uoluerunt  honorem  mini  me  a  Deo 
vocati  tanquam  Aaron,  contra  qiiam  extant  multorum  presbiterorum 
precipuorum  literse  quas  memorat  liber  eorumdem  Apologeticus  S. 
S"  inscriptus.  Preterea  quorsum  queso  spectant  tot  Syndici, 
Archipresbiteri,  Assistentes  alijque  officiales,  ac  eorumdem  tarn 
frequens  singulis  aut  alternis  annis  idque  per  electiones  habenda 
uicissitudo,  quam  ut  presbiterorum  animi,  qui  hoc  persecutionis  54,  f.  160. 
tempore  per  humilitatem  ac  obedientiam  rerumque  humanarum 
contemptum  essentmaxime  consolidandi  ac  ad  omnemvirtutemaffir- 
mandi,  uanissimo  hoc  planeque  puerili  magistratus  gerendi  ambitu 
virtutibus  uacui  in  superbiam  ac  omnimodam  diffluant  vanitatem  ? 

Ex  eisdem  etiam  electionibus,  congressionibus,  suffrage's,  sollici-  2»  Turbatio 
tationibus,  visitationibus,  appellationiibus,  frequentibus  causarum  ac  Inquie- 
examinibus,   canonicis    probationibus,  quanta  sequutura  est  ani- 
morum    corporumque  inquietude,   quot  itinera,  quantse  impensae, 
quibus  sane  uix  erunt  satis  vniuersaB  illae  eleemosinas  quas  tot 
modis  ab  hereticis  hodie  expilati  suppeditare  poterunt  Catolici ! 

Porrd  quid  aliud  erunt  hec  omnia  quam  fertilis  qusedam  seges  3°  Lites  ac 
atque  continua  discordiarum  inter  se  et  cum  alijs  fomenta,  in  quas 
videntur  isti  adeo  propensi  ut  cum  articulo  4to  profiteantur  se  nihil 
quicquam  cum  patribus  societatis  habere,  articulo  tamen  12°  non 
dubitant  eos  ad  rationem  reddendam  de  pecunijs  ac  eleemosynis 
acceptis  uocare,  quod  tamen  tarn  de  illis  quam  de  alijs  factum  fore 
impossibile  infra  statim  ostendetur. 

lam    uero    si    ea   omnia   ac    singula  quao  hucusque  dicta  sunt  4°  Distrac- 
accurate,  uti  reipsa  geri  atque  administrari  necesse  erit,  omnesque  ^eimse  ab^ni- 
circumstantiae   perpendantur ;    quis  quseso   locus   erit  non  modo  marum  curis. 
proximorum  curandis  animabus  sed  suis  etiam   proprijs,  uti  par  54,  f.  I60b. 
erit,  diuturnis  ac  quietis  meditationibus  alijsque  pietatis  exercitijs 
excolendis,  ac  ad  opprobria  pro  Xp'o  tormenta  carceres  mortemque 


124 


THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 


5°  De  Periculo 
detectionis,  et 
comprehen- 

sionis. 


6°  Eleemosi- 
narum  sub- 
tractio. 

64,  f.  161. 


ipsam  oppetendam  preparandis,  cum  tot  alijs  rebus  ac  cogita- 
tionibus  implicabuntur  ? 

De  periculis,  ac  persecutorum  insidijs  quid  attinet  dicere  ?  cum 
in  tarn  frequentibus  faciendis  congressionibus  unius  falsi  fratris 
opera,  quorum  magna  est  copia,  atque  incredibilis  hereticorum 
uigilantia  qui  ad  hoc  ipsum  omnilocoseduloobseruandum  ac  inuesti- 
gandum  magistratus  iam  particulares  atque  exploratores  desig- 
narunt,  prodentur  facillime  uno  fere  die  plerique  plurium 
provinciarum  presbiteri :  quod  quamuis  isti  non  multum  fortassis 
modo  extimescunt,  timebunt  tamen  meritissime  ceteri  qui,  pro  sua 
in  fide  constantia  ac  sedi  apostolicse  seruata  obedientia,  sunt 
niaxime  fidei  hostibus  inuisi.  Imo  faxit  Christus  ut  sub  hac  herba 
anguis  aliquis  minimd  delitescat,  cum  iam  libris  impressis  tumultuosi 
[jam]  aliqui  sint  commi[nati]  se  tarn  Jesuitas  quam  Archipresbitero 
adherentes  uelle  persecutoribus  prodere,  de  quo  etiam  promisso 
heretici  libris  impressis  ab  eisdem  exigunt,  ut  fidem  suam  liberent. 

Quod  eleemosinarum  sequutura  sit  subtractio  si  eiusmodi 
earumdem  reddenda  sit  ratio,  qualem  isti  postulant,  manifesto 
liquet,  cum  non  sit  credendum  uelle  ipsarum  contributors 
uel  etiam  distributors  ut,  cum  capitis  periculo  per  leges  Angli- 
canas  constitute,  eorum  nomina  publicentur  aut  hereticis  innotes- 
cant ;  imo  tantum  abest  ut  uelint  ullo  modo  sua  nomina  in  album 
uel  catalogum  aliquem  conferri,  ut  nunquam  fere  nisi  summo 
secreto  ac  hominibus  fidentissimis  earn  rem  committant,  imposito 
etiam  illis  ipsis  silentio,  ne  nomina  sua  illis  enuncient  qui  elee- 
mosinis  sustentantur.  VndS  frequenter  euenit  ut  presbiteri 
incarcerati  alijque  qui  eas  recipiunt  benefactor um  suorum  nomina 
quoad  obierint  ignorent,  imo  non  rard  accidit,  ut  ipsi  etiam 
morituri,  ne  heredibus  obsint,  express^  prohibeant  ne  res  ullo  modo 
diuulgetur.  Quantum  uero  periculum  sit  euulgationis,  si  tot 
rationes  a  tarn  diuersis  tamque  frequenter  mutandis  officialibus  per 
istos  designatis  exigendae  sint,  quis  non  uidet,  preterquam  quod 
iniquum  plane  sit  quemquam  uelle  cogere  ut  certis  hominibus  a 
nobis  constitutis  eleemosinas,  quas  sponte  elargitur,  tanto  cum 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  125 

periculo  tribuat  uel  distribuendas  committat,  cum  nos  aliquos 
extreme  supplicio  affectos  sciamus  eo  quod  haustum  ceruisiae  vel 
ientaculum  sacerdotibus  exhibuerint.a  Quare  cum  hoc  nouum 
istorum  hominum  inuentum  de  hac  eleemosinarum  collectione  ac 
ratione  reddenda  eo  manifesto  tendat  ut  sacerdotes  inter  se  com-  64,  f.  16lb. 
mittat  asmulationesque  maiores  excitet  et  Catholicos  laicos  in  aper- 
tum  vitge  fortunarumque  discrimen  adducat,  eaque  re  eleemosinis 
deinceps  erogandis  uiam  omuem  intercludat,  clarum  est  nulla 
ratione  a  Oatholicis  in  Anglia  admitti  posse. 

Nescimus  etiam  quo  isti  spiritu  adeo  studios^  religiosos  omnes  7°  Calumnia- 
-,...,  -r>    •       i  T         -n     i     •     -L-          f  rum  occasio. 

cumscunque  ordmis  in  hac    sua  Reipublicse  Ecclesiasticse   forma 

deuitent,  ut  articulo  3°  eorumdem  inuidia  atque  odio  ab  elec- 
tionibus  excludant  eos  etiam  uniuersos  presbiteros  seculares  qui 
uel  voto  uel  proposito  sint  religiosi  regulares.  Hsec  enim  sunt 
eorum  uerba.  Articulo  uero  quarto  patres  societatis  adeo  dili- 
genter  arcendos  a  suis  omnibus  negotijs  electionibusque  uolunt, 
ut  neque  direct^  neque  indirecte  uerbo  uel  scripto,  consilio  uel 
auxilio,  clam  uel  palam,  domi  uel  foris,  ullo  modo  eis  adsint  quae 
omnia  quam  absona  sint  atque  ab  omni  charitate  ac  pietate  aliena 
et  factu  etiam  impossibilia,  cum  in  eadem  Republica  et  in  ijsdem 
animarum  negotijs  cum  illis  uiia  uersentur  DD.  VV.  Illmae  uident. 
Nam  hac  ratione  neque  consilium  dare  in  rebus  dubijs  neque 
pacem  couciliare  inter  discordes,  neque  admonitione  aut  correctione 
fraterna  uti  erga  delinquentes,  nee  alia  Charitatis  officia  prestare 
poterunt.  Illud  uero  quod  omnes  presbiteros  etiam  seculares  qui  54,  f.  162. 
uel  voto  uel  proposito  regulares  sunt  ab  omnibus  suis  electionibus 
excludunt,  quantum  discordiarum  incommodum  inferre  possit  facile 
est  judicare,  cum  hoc  pretextu  omnes  quos  ulla  ratione  suspectos 
quisque  habeat  rebus  suis  non  fauere  voto  uel  proposito  religiosos 
esse  causabitur,  quemadmodum  iam  libris  impressis  omnes  siue 
presbiteros,  siue  laicos  nobiles,  imo  Car'lem  Alanum,  Sanderum 
aliosque  passim  uocant  Jesuitas,  quotiescunque  aliquid  dicunt 

*  Some  time   before  1592   two  gentlemen  were  executed,  the  one  for  giving  a 
priest  a  quart  of  wine,  the  other  a  supper.     Morris,  Troubles,  iii.  28.  » 


126 


THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 


8°  Praxis 
nous  formae 
impossibilis. 


54,  f.  162b 


9°  In  present! 
subord"6  ces- 
sant  hffic 
omnia  In- 
commoda. 


faciuntue  quod  ipsis  [minus]  arridet,  ex  quo  quanta  dissidijs  porta 
aperiatur  clarum  est.  Imo  de  ipsis  appellantibus  alijsque  multis 
qui  proposita  uel  etiam  uota  ingrediendi  religionem  habuisse 
aliquando  noscuntur  dubium  esse  poterit  an  eadem  penitus 
reliquerint  necne,  et  consequent&r  an  sint  ad  omnes  ipsorum 
electiones  inhabiles. 

Preterea  in  hac  ipsis  propositae  gubernationis  praxi  non  modo 
maxima  difficultas,  sed  omnimodo  apparet  impossibilitas.  Quis 
enim  bonis  quietisque  sacerdotibus  persuadebit  ut  cum  tot  uitae 
periculis  ad  tarn  frequentes  ab  ipsis  designates  conuentus  accedant  ? 
Quis  laicos  nobiles  ut  eos  in  suas  asdes  cum  totius  familiae  discrimine 
admittant  inducere  poterit  ?  Quis  ex  quietioribus  alicui  ex  turbu- 
lentis  per  ambitum  fort6  in  superiores  electis  libenter  subierit? 
multoque  minus,  quis  ferre  poterit,  quod  isti,  suorum  ut  uidetur 
timentes  fugam,  articulo  ultimo  odiose  addiderunt,  ut  a  prouincia 
propria  abscedentes  ad  superiores  suos  redire  omnibus  modis 
cogantur  ?  Qui  quasso  erunt  isti  modi,  aut  quanam  ratione 
habebitur  legitima  ilia  criminum  conuictio  quam  isti  postulant 
art0  7°.  quando  conuicto  in  promptu  erit  tarn  de  iudice  quam 
testibus  hereticorum  opera  uindictam  sumere  ?  Denique,  quod 
supra  etiam  monuimus,  plane  reddetur  impossibilis  eleemosynarum 
non  modo  reddenda  ratio,  sed  etiam  ipsamet  collectio,  ut  alia  plura 
pretermittamus,  quae  cuique  rerum  Anglicanarum  perito  statim 
occurrent  obuia ;  nobis  enim  satis  uisum  est  in  re  tarn  perspicua 
pauca  qusedem  capita  idque  cursim  indicare. 

Quod  si  e  conuerso  ad  earn  quaa  modo  uiget  subordinationem 
oculos  animosque  conuertamus,  uidebimus  profectd  haec  omnia 
statim  cessare  incommoda  eorumque  loco  ijsdem  aduersa  succedere 
maxima  emolumenta.  Ambitioni  namqite  praecluditur  aditus  non 
ita  facile  frequenter  mutato  magistratu,  neque  id  unquam  per 
inquietorum  ambitum  atque  electiones.  Quieti  poterunt  esse 
omnes  sibique,  ut  inquit  Apostolus,  attendere,  atque  doctrinas  dis- 
cordiarum  praescinderentur  fibras,  cum  uix  unquam  Archipresbiteri 
cuiquam  facessant  negocium  nisi  quis  uel  aperte  moueat  seditionem, 


BREVIS  RELATIO.  127 

uel  ualde  se  praebeat  in  laicorum  aedibus  scandalosum.  Pericula  54,  f.  163. 
non  erunt  ulla  noua  declinatis  frequentibus  illis  minusque  neces- 
sarijs  congressionibus.  Eleemosynae  sicut  hactenus  citra  dantis 
aut  recipientis  discrimen  ad  manus  peruenient  egentium.  Re- 
ligiosorum  non,  ut  ipsi  cauillantur,  imperio,  sed  non  inutili  iuuari 
poterunt  opera  atque  consilio ;  nisi  tamen  hac  in  parte  aliud 
uisum  fuerit  Sanctmo  cui  in  omnibus  parere  sunt  paratissimi. 

Denique  in  hac  subordination  nihil  hactenus  apparuit  admodum 
difficile,  nedum  impossibile,  nee  alia  secuta  sunt  hactenus  incom- 
moda  quas  non  contingere  possint  in  quacunque  Repa  uel  optirae 
constituta,  si  liberum  esset  hostibus  inquietis  pro  libitu  tumultuari 
et  superioribus  suis  impune  aduersari.  Illud  praeter  omnia  iam 
dicta  summopere  animaduertendum  uidetur  hanc  quam  isti  modo 
proponunt  nouam  Regiminis  formam  prius  ab  Guilielmo  Watsono 
scripto  fuisse  traditam,  qui  deinceps  quotidie  cum  Pseudo-Episcopo 
Londinensi  agit  familiarissim^  atque  author  extitit  libri  illius 
Quotlibetici  in  quo  quamplurimas  habentur  propositiones  erroneae 
atque  hereticae. 

25.  Refutatio  Responsi  P.  Personij  ad  Consider utiones  d  nobis  Smo  54,  f.  I63b. 
D'wo  N'ro  propositas  pro  pace  stabilienda  in  Ecclesia  Anglicana. 

Cum  ulcus  hoc,  quo  inscie  totius  ecclesiae  quae  in  Anglia  est 
corpus  contabescit,  sanari  asgerrinid  poterit  nisi  ad  vivum  resecentur 
omnia,  et  morbi  ipsius  fontes  et  scaturigines  aperiantur,  antequam 
iiicommodis  istis  quas  subordinationi  a  nobis  propositae  obijciantur 
occurramus,  haec  pauca  prefigenda  censemus. 

PP.  Personium  nee  uocatum  ut  Aron,  nee  missum  ut  Moysen 
sibi  ipsi  hanc  dignitatem  et  auctoritatem  sumpsisse,  ut  in  urbe  ab 
anno  saltern  97.  omnia  Angloruin  negotia  tarn  priuata  quam 
publica  solus  tractaret,  solus  informaret,  solus  prornoueret,  alijsque 
omnibiis,  qui  in  illius  quasi  uerba  jurati  non  essent,  omnem  turn 
fidem,  turn  aditum,  «t  successum  ad  superiorum  aures  praecluderet : 
Quod  adueiitus  eius  ad  urbem  causa  fuerit  istiusmodi  rerum 


128  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Anglicarum  administratio,  testes  habemus  literas  eius,  manu  sua 
exaratas. 

64,  f.  164.  2°.  quod  solus  cum  suis  hec  omnia  tractauerit,  res  est  Smo  Dn'o 

nr'o  et  Illsmis  DD.  W.  adeo  nota  et  familiaris,  ut  non  sit  necesse 
ad  informationes  suas  in  publicis  Archiuis  remanentes  confugere ; 
deinde  relationibus  quibusdam  tarn  in  Vrbe  quam  in  Anglia  sparsis 
sequaces  quidem  P.  Personij  hoc  sedulo  demonstrare  contenderunt, 
scilicet  non  posse  in  Anglia  sartam  tectam  conseruari  religionem 
Catholicam,  si  modo  absoluta  ista  et  irrefragabilis  informandi  et 
administrandi  auctoritas  a  P.  Personio  et  suis  uel  auferatur,  uel 
diminuatur. 

Vltrd  certum  est,  alium  preterea  neminem  ab  illo  terapore  uel 
admissum  uel  permissum  in  vrbe,  qui  P.  Personio  ullo  modo 
refragari  sit  ausus. 

2°.  certum  est,  subordinationem  istam  a  Patre  Personio  inceptam 
et  excogitatam  eiusque  informationibus  et  relationibus  a  Sanctmo 
procuratam  fuisse,  ubi,  siquid  erratum  est,  in  solo  P.  Personio  est 
cudenda  faba. 

3°.  ex  ipsis  literis  institutiuis,  literisque  apostolicis,  con- 
fessioneque  ipsius  D.  Standisij  (cuius  manu  et  lingua  parum 
ueraci  P.  Personius  usus  est  ad  subordinationem  istam  stabilien- 
dam)  patet  falsas  fuisse  informationes,  et  causas  fictitias,  quibus 
fretus  P.  Personius  formam  istam  regiminis,  quam  ille  Hierarchiam 
uocat  institui  curauit. 

54,  f.  164b.  4°.  Cum  ab  illo  responsum  hoc  ad  considerationes  nostras  pro- 

fectum  esse  non  dubitamus,  uariasque  in  eo  falsitates  et  calum- 
nias  contiueri  perspicimus,  cumque  ille  acerbissimis  nos  (etiam 
post  aduentum  nostrum  in  urberu)  contra  mandatum  Sanctmi  affecit 
iniuriis,  partim  uiua  uoce  partim  asseclarum  suorum  clamoribus  et 
excursionibus,  idque  apud  omnes  hominum  ordines,  partim  libelli 
cuiusdam  famosi,  quern  apologiam  uocat,  in  urbe  et  in  Anglia 
publicatione,  contra  Breuis  Apostolici  decretum  excommunicatione 
.  .  .  allatum,  cumque  nihil  in  dictis  aut  scriptis  nostris  ex  eo 
tempore  appareat  acerbius  aut  immodestius  prolatum,  putauimus 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  129 

(quod  bona  cum  uenia  111.  DD.  W.  fiat)  et  paci  futurae  perquam 
necessarium  et  iustitise  et  ueritati  eruendae  percommodum  fore, 
si  cum  ipso  P.  Personio  cominus  et  aperto  marte  congrediamur, 
asseclis,  et  umbris  eius  preterinissis. 

Calumniarum  cumulus  quibus  in  hoc  P.  Personij 
Responso  prsestringinmr. 

In  articulo  primo  ambitionis  preterites  nos  arguit  falsissim&,  et 
futuram  nos  in  suspitionem  trahit. 

In  eodem  articulo  inquietos,  art0  3°  et  8°  turbulentos,  articulo  5° 
tumultuantes  uocat,  art.  7.  in  lites  et  discordias  propensos  dicit, 
art.  8.  adeo  nos  infames  putat  ut  electis  in  superiores  parendum  54,  f.  165. 
esse  dubitat. 

Art0  9  apertos  uocat  seditionum  motores  et  ualde  scandalosos 
in  edibus  Catholicorum,  in  art.  autem  5°  aperte  insinuat'nos  nee 
in  fide  fuisse  constantes,  nee  sedi  apostolicas  obedientes,  contra 
declaration  em  Sanctmi  qua  nos  nuperrimS  hac  nota  liberauit  et 
perpetuum  huic  controuersise  imposuit  silentium  tarn  uerbo  quarn 
scripto,  tarn  in  vrbe  quam  in  Anglia. 

Breuissima  Calumniarum  istarum  Refutatio. 

Cum  nulluui  sit  superiorum  genus  quos  non  summa  cum 
alacritate  agnoscimus  (Archipresbiteri  enim  auctoritatem  ad  unum 
omnes  uiso  breui  apostolico  admisimus,  in  rebus  controuersis  primo 
ad  Nuncium  in  Flandria,  deinde  ad  Hlmos  Cardinales  Protectorem  et 
viceprotectorem  recta  porreximus,  et  modo  ad  pedes  sanctissimi 
prostrati  quid  de  nobis  rebusque  nostris  statuat  humillimd  ex- 
pectamus,  sub  uno  capite  unius  corporis  et  Ecclesiae  membra  con- 
stantissime  contra  portas  inferi  et  persecutionis  impetum  per- 
seueramus)  mirari  satis  non  possumus  a  quo  capite  defectionem 
istam  factam  et  seditionem  excitatam  a  nobis  toties  et  hie,  et  in 
libro  suo  apologetico  inculcat  P.  Personius ;  a  quo  corpore  separates 
tarn  odiosfe  clamitat?  cui  potestati  hostes  tarn  inquietos  et  tur- 

VOL.  II.  K 


130  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

54,  f.  I65b.  bulentos  nominat  ?  cum  separationem  aut  secessionem  ab  alio 
capite  et  corpore  inter  fratres  nostros  nullam  uidemus  nisi  forte 
seipsum  duosque  ministros  intelligat,  quern  pro  domino  et  superiore 
nee  agnoscimus  iiec  agnoscendum  putamus.  Turbarum  autem  et 
contentionum  omnia  semina  et  segetes,  cum  a  tribus  uel  quatuor 
sui  ordinis  hominibus  prodiisse  uel  lippientibus  innotescat,  nescimus 
quid  illi  in  mentem  uenerit  in  capita  nostra  suorum  crimina 
retorquere  iterumque  uulnus  hoe  post  infusum  a  Sanctissimo  oleum 
refricare.  Quod  si  hie  Romae  in  ore  et  oeulis  Hlmarum  DD.  VV.  et 
in  conspectu  Sua3  sanctitatis  post  iniunetum  sileutium  acquiescere 
nesciunt,  quid  de  ijs  in  Anglia  eet  sperandum  ubi  auctoritate 
arrnati  posteriora  prioribus  peiora  efficient  proculdubio,  nisi 
innocentiae  nostrae  a  Sanctmo  D'no  Noetro  et  Illmis  DD.  prouideatur  ? 

Refutatio  Proemij. 

In  proemio,  duo  a  responsi  auctore  P.  Personio  tractantur : 
P°  incommodorum  et  periculorum  aceruus  in  subordinationem  a 
nobis  propositam  artificiosS  congeritur  quibus  singulis  seriatim  suo 
loco  singula  dabimus  responsa ;  2°  persuasione  quadam  Rethorica  a 
maiestate  Sedis  Apostolica3  desumpta  subordinationi  suaB  succen- 
54,  f.  166.  turiare  satagit.  Quasi  uero  quicquid  magis  sedis  apostolicas 
dignitatem  deceat  et  sanctitatem  predicet,  quam  quae  falsis  et 
iniquis  information  ibus  impetrata  uideantur  eadem  liberrimo  et 
legitimo  examine  patefacere,  et  post  detectas  fraudes  et  artificia 
uel  ueritatis  suppresses  uel  suggestae  falsitatis  quge  primo  tanquam 
preclar6  instituta  et  breuibus  apostolicis  confirmata  prodierunt, 
eadem  non  solum  mutare  et  diminuere,  sed  potius  abrogare  et 
antiquare;  quin  et  hoc  solemne  est  in  curia  Romana,  non  ad 
paucorum  importunitatem  (ut  suo  more  loquitur  P.  Personius) 
sed  ad  ueritatis  et  aequitatis  iustissimas  postulationes  multa 
saspissime  reuocare  et  reformare,  presertim  uero  ea  quge  in  dis- 
iunctis  et  remotis  regionibus  in  aliorum  preiudicium  ex  falsis 
relationibus  sunt  instituta. 
-  Quod  autem  de  remedio  loquitur  tarn  presente  et  propitio. 


BKEV1S   RELATIO.  131 

nimirum  posse  penitus  una  uel  altera  S.  S.  declaratione  omnia 
sedari,  loquitur  uel  inuisusa  quantam  nos  fratresque  nostri  apo- 
stolicis  scriptis  reuerentiam  et  obedientiam  exhibemus,  aut  errat 
longe  qui  putat  multum  diuturnitatis  [?]  esse  custodem  aut  pacis 
propugnaculum  ?  Verum  is  est  captus  hominis,  ut  preter  uim 
et  uirgam  feiream  nihil  ad  continendum  in  officio  sacerdotes 
opportunum  existimet  aut  rebus  suis  commodum. 

Refutatio  articuli  priini  54,  f.  iGGb. 

De  Ambitionis  incommodo. 

Hoc  sibi  palmarium  putat  P.  Personius,  ambitionis,  seditionis, 
factionis,  passionis,  et  indeuotionis  labe  conspergere  omnes  qui 
quicquam  contra  ilium  quern  sibi  opinionis  errore  firixit  princi- 
patum  hiscere  aut  mutire  audent. 

Quis  autem  nisi  mentis  inops,  nisi  oculis  captus  est,  qui  non 
uideat  quorsum  hec  tendant,  aut  in  qua  herba  lateat  anguis,  aut 
ex  qua  officina  prodeat  ambitio,  qui  Patrem  Personium  uel  a 
facie  nouerit,  uel  de  eius  libris,  literis,  et  tractatibus  uel 
tantulum  degustauerit. 

Mortuo  felicis  memorise  Illmo  Alano  tumultuari  ceptum  est  in 
Anglia  inter  quosdam  Jesuitas  et  sacerdotes  seculares,  omniaque 
tarn  in  carceribus  quam  in  prouincijs,  tarn  domi  quam  foris 
commoueri,  vnde  tempestatem  futuram  preuidentes,  cogitauimus 
communi  omnium  tarn  secularium  quam  Regularium  consensu, 
et  summi  Pontificis  approbatione  de  societate  sacerdotum  secu- 
larium instituenda  et  superioribus  eligendis,  qui  certis  quibusdam 
regulis  subiecti,  tarn  pietatis  quam  charitatis  opera  ardentius 
quam  in  uita  separata  solebant  exercere.  Res  grata  uisa  est 
Jesuitis,  laudabant  uehementer  pios  conatus  ;  at  ueriti,  ne  concordia  54,  f.  167. 
tanta  confirmati  sacerdotes  illorum  iu  dirigendis  alijs  in  dis- 
tribuendis  eleemosynis  et  dirimendis  controuersijs  seu  seminandis 
potius  eneruarent  auctoritatem,  clanculum  ad  urbem  miserunt  qui, 

8  Or  inscius  ?     There  is  something  wrong  in  the  latter  part  of  this  sentence. 

K  2 


132  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

associationem  nostram  seditionem  uocantes,  istam  subordinationem 
in  qua  alieno  nomine  licentius  dominari  possint  a  Sanctmo  im- 
petrarunt :  hinc  fundi  nostri  calamitss. 

Ad  ambitionem  uero  quod  spectat  de  titulis  aut  infulis  parum 
refert,  modo  imperet  quis,  modo  de  omnibus  collegijs,  seminary's, 
collectis  eleemosinis,  pensionibus,  controuersijs,  residentijs  dis- 
ponat  P.  Personius,  nemini  uillicationis  sua3  rationem  redditurus, 
siue  suo  hoc,  siue  alieno  nomine,  siue  arte,  siue  aperte  id  faciat, 
nihil  refert,  dum  faciat  modo ;  neque  in  hoe  tarn  secreto  et  tecto 
dignitatum  aucupio  ambitionis  scintillas  latitare  cogitemus  ; 
demusque  tantum  homini  religiose,  illo  nernp&  inconsulto,  missos 
fuisse  &  Patre  Holto  Jesuita  eius  subdito  legatos  (quorum  unus, 
ille  nimirum  qui  peierauit,  in  vrbe  est)  ad  Archiducem  Albertum, 
qui  nomine  totius  nationis  ab  eo  peterent  literas  ad  Suinmum 
Pontificem  de  P.  Personio  ad  dignitatem  Cardinalitiam  pro- 
mouendo ;  at  suo  se  inditio  prodit  bonus  iste  pater,  cum  actiones 
et  cogitationes  uniuersas  hue  dirigit,  ut  Principibus  persuadeat  in 
sito  supercilio  sitas  esse  Catholicorum  omnium  fortunas,  uoluntates, 
affectionesque.  quibug  fultus  speciosissimas  de  Regno  Anglise 
potiundo  chimeras,  quoties  et  quibus  illi  commodum  uidebitur, 
54,  f.  167b.  magnatibus  obtrudit ;  hec  ueris8a  esse  testantur  Heskettus  missus 
a  P.  Holto  Jesuita  (qui  nil  unquam  inconsulto  P.  Personio 
superiori  suo  ausus  est  aggredi,  et  D.  Worthingtono  eius  organo  ad 
comitem  Darbiensem,  qui  nomine  Catholicorum  eum  ad  Regnum 
capessendum  incitarent,  qui  captus  supremo  supplicio  est  affectus. 
Ipse  uero  comes  non  post  multos  menses  ueneno  est  sublatus. 

Testes  sunt  sacerdotes  aliqui,  qui  a  P.  Personio  id  ipsum  etiam 
in  mandatis  habuerunt,  ut  Comitem  Darbiensem,  sicut  fecit  postea 
Heskettus,  pertentarent.  Testis  est  liber  Successionis,  ubi  multa 
de  Catholicorum  affectione  et  titulo  Infantse  ceteris  praefereiido 
loquitur ;  hue  spectant  literae  missiuse  ad  P.  Holtum  dum  esset 
Genuse  anno  1597  cuius  ueritatis  tres  testes  producemus  et 
prototype  testes  subscriptiones  alumnorum  titulo  Infantae.  Testis 
liber  Reformationis,  quern  in  refectorijs  legi  curauit,  ex  quibus 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  133 

colligitur  in  hoc  terminari  Patris  Personij  ambitionem,  ut  possit 
quern  uelit  Catholicum  ad  Angliee  successionem  promouere  novam- 
que  Reipublicee  et  Ecclesise  formam,  tanquam  nouus  Solon,  ciuibus 
et  posteris  suis  relinquere  :  quibus  consideratis,  et  hoc  et  iam 
eius  de  instituenda  et  defendenda  hac  subordinatione  egregium 
commentum  nobis  snspectum  non  immerito  esse  cepit,  quippe  qui 
eius  opera  [cognoscamus  quomodo]  quas  uelit  Catholicorum  sub- 
scriptiones  sacerdotum  praesertim  partim  metu,  partim  minis, 
partim  lenocinijs  et  promissis,  cartae  licet  uacuae  appositas  possit 
extorquere,  omniaqiie  Catholicorum  negocia,  collectas  eleemosinas,  54,  f.  168. 
desideria  etiam  et  uoluntates  suo  nutu  dirigere,  cuius  opera  et 
auctoritate  poterit  in  suam  sententiam  uel  inuitos  trahere,  uel 
pertinaces,  et  a  tali  ambitu  abhorrentes  [apud]  exteros  infamise  et 
[improperiorum]  cumulis  obruere. 

Cetera  Illmis  DD.  VV.  consideranda  relinquimus  in  qua  sub- 
ordinatione altiores  radices  egit  ambitio  aut  certiora  reliquit 
argumenta,  ubi  notandum  est  ilia  ambitionum  incommoda  quae 
subordinationi  nostrae  opponuntur  omnibus  aeque  collegijs,  con- 
gregationibus,  religionibus,  Rebuspublicis,  Regnis,  ubi  electione 
creantur  magistratus  et  superiores,  esse  communia. 

Refutatio  2ffi  partis  articuli  primi 
De  multitudine  et  vicissitudine  Magistratuum. 

In  subordinatione  a  P.  Persouio  excogitata  12.  sunt  Assistentes, 
unus  Archipresbiter,  quibus  per  totum  Regnum  in  hac  nostra 
subordinatione  quinque  adiecimus,  et  duos  ad  quos  in  grauaminibus 
fiat  recursus.  In  qua  Regiminis  forma,  ut  itinerum  et  impen- 
sarum  uitetur  longinquitas  et  grauitas,  habebunt  sacerdotes  in  suis 
prouincijs  superiores  ad  quos  confugiant,  et  quibuscum  agant 
minimo  cum  sumptu,  turn  labore  et  periculo. 

In  vicissitudinem  uero  magistratuum  et  annalem  seu  biennalem 
electem  minime  mirandum  est  quod  in  hoc  articulo  calamum  acuant,   54,  f.  I68b. 
utpote  perpetuaa  P.   Personij   dictaturge   ex  diametro   oppositam ; 


134  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

quod  si   in    confesso    sit  tantam    uirtutis,  pietatis,   et  deuotionis 

stragem  in  Rempublicam  Christianam  ex  necessitate  inferre  istius- 

modi  frequentes    superiorum   mutationes,    quid   tandem    patribus 

Concilij  Tridentini  in  mentem  uenit  tales  superiorum  uicissitudines 

in  omnes  religiosorum  familias  introducere  tanquam  ambitionis, 

dissolutionis,  superbiae,  et  tirannidis  antydoturn  ;  quid  in  collegijs, 

capitulis,     sodality's,     congregation  ibusque     reformatissimis     ubi 

annuls  electionibus  et   mutationibus    geruntur   omnia  ?    nunquid 

omnes  exuisse  pietatem,  deuotionem  et  mortificatiouem  dicamus, 

quod    statis   temporibus   ad    superiorum    electionem    conueniant? 

quid  parochi  qui  de  annuis  creandis  aedituis  sunt  solliciti,  an  ideo 

ut  perpetuo  animarum  curam  abijciant  necesse  est  ?    quidquid  de 

residentia  in  residentiam,  hoc  est  de  beneficio  in  beneficium,  de 

parochia  in  parochiam  singulis  annis,  aliquando  uero  mensibus,  ab 

Arcliipresbitero  mutantur,  uel  saltern  ad  nutum  mutari  poterint ; 

nunquid    et   mentem    una   et    meritum    animarum    lucrandarum 

mutasse  dicamus?    Quin  et  eo  magis  absurdum  uideri  potest  nugas 

istas  et  mera  figmenta  de  ambitionum  et  distractionum  incommodis 

a  P.  Personij  inuidia  prodijsse,  cum  ipse  alijque  Patres  Societatis 

qui  Angliae  negotijs  implicantur  ita  uitam   actiuam    et    contem- 

54,  f.  169.        platiuam  in  ordinem   redegerunt,  ut  in  ipso  aestu  et  impetu  con- 

temptus  mundi  etiam  de  Regnis  mundi  Regnique  titulis  et  rerum- 

publicarum   reformationibus,   sine    ullo   meditationum    aut    deuo- 

tionum    obstaculo,   libros   impriniant,  de  missionibus,   seminarijs, 

pensionibus,  facultatibus,  regimine,  priuilegijs,  de  litibus,  et  con- 

trouersijs,  de  politia,  et  successore  futuro  Regni  Anglias  seduld 

tractent.  Hec  enim  omni  aut  cum  sua  sanctitate  ageret,  scribit  Pater 

Personius  Genuse  Mart.  15.  1597,  causam  itineris  sui  ad   vrbem 

tune  temporis  fuisse ;  preterea  cum  non  solum  publica  sed  priuata 

singulorum  negotia  amplectantur  isti  boni  patres,  mortificationis 

tamen    magistri    haberi    uolunt,  cumque   nullum    esse    nuncium, 

nullum  legatum  existimamus  Pontificis  aut  Principis  qui  plures 

Patre  Personio  literarum  fascicules  ex  omnibus  Europae  angulis 

mittat  aut  recipiat,  sumptibus  et  pecunijs  pauperum  et  patrimonio 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  135 

Christi  (cum  totus  tamen  sit  in  raundi  fuga  et  contemptu) 
quomodo  tarn  degeneres  et  angusti  pectoris  putet  esse  sacerdotes, 
ut  non  possint  de  biennio  in  biennium  pro  electione  superioris  con- 
gredi  aut  syngraphis  sufFragari,  nisi  uirtutibus  nuncium  re- 
mittant  et  in  omnimodam  superbiam  et  uanitatem  defluant. 

Refutation  articuli  secundi  54,  f.  i69b. 

De  Turbationis  et  Iniquietudinis  incommodis. 

Hoc  sedulo  agit  Pater  Personius  ut  uisitationibus,  appellationibus, 
causarum  examinibus,  canonicis probationibus, pecuniarijs  rationibus 
precludat  uiam,et  pro  suo  arbitratu  subordinationis  huius  suseauc- 
toritate  munitus  in  sacerdotum  omnium  famas  et  fortunas  seeuiat  ; 
deque  collectis  et  eleemosynis  omnibus  ad  libitum  disponat,  cum 
Alcibiade  iniens  rationem  ne  reddat  rationem,ne  fortassis  ad  calculos 
revocatus  repetundarum  reus  cum  suis  inueniatur. 

In  hac  uero  a  nobis  excogitata  regiminis  forma,  breuissimis 
itineribus,  leuissimis  expensis,  minimaque  animorum  corporumque 
inquietudine  transigentur.  Haec  omnia,  cum  facillimum  sit  unam 
peragrare  Prouinciam,  sufFragia  per  literas  transmittere  et  saspissime 
conuenire  tarn  ad  electiones  quam  ad  causarum  decisiones,  at  in 
ilia  Patris  Personij  subordinatione  omnes  istas  turbationum,  sump- 
tuum  et  inquietudinis  difficultates  concurrere,  quis  non  uidet,  qui 
uidet  ex  remotissimis  Regni  partibus  ad  unum  Londini  degentem 
superiorem  esse  confugiendum,  uel  ut  se  de  crimine  purget  quis,  uel  54,  f.  170. 
ut  uer£  superiorem  suum  informet,  uel  ab  eo  ut  petat  quid,  uel  ut  de 
grauaminibus  conqueratur,  quse  literis  committi  aut  exprimi  non 
possunt,  quod  si  a  superiore  isto  quid  durius  aut  iniquius  iniunctum 
fuerit,  nullum  in  hac  subordinatione  refugium  habemus  nisi  ad 
vrbem  confugiamus. 

Certum  est  igitur  eum,  qui.  electionibus,  appellationibus,  uisita- 
tionibus, canonicis  probationibus,  pecuniarijs  rationibus,  in  Re- 
publica  (ad  cuius  ipse  clauum  sedet)  nullum  relinqui  debere  locum 
existimet,  merito  posse  in  affectati  imperij  suspitionem  trahi. 


136  THE   ARCHPRTEST   CONTROVERSY. 

Refutatio  articuli  tertij 
De  Litibus  et  Discordijs. 

Tantum  abest  ut  contentionum  seges  fertilis  ab  hac  nostra  forma 
oriatur,  ut  nihil  ad  pacem  et  fraternitatem  stabiliendam  aptius 
excogitari  potuerit,  quam  haec  tarn  sequabilis  et  moderate  imperandi 
et  subijciendi  forma,  cum  ilia  arbitraria  Patris  Personij  subordinatio 
nullis  legibus,  nullis  limitibus  circumsepta  omnem  iniustitiae, 
violentise,  et  oppression!  libertatem  indulgens,  perpetuum  quoddam 
discordiarum  et  contentionum  erit  fomentum. 

64,  f.  170b.  Refutatio  articuli  quarti 

De  Distvactione  perpetua  ab  Animarum  cura. 

Hsec  omnia  gratis  esse  dicta  facillime  perspicient  Illsm<B  DD.  V  V. 
turn  ex  ijs  quas  superiori  articulo  de  uicissitudine  superiorum 
diximus,  turn  quod  hie  sicut  in  alijs  capitibus  nihil  probari  aut 
argumento  aliquo  confirmari  uideant.  Quid  enim  impediment!  aut 
meditationibus  aut  mortificationibus  aut  curae  animarum  afferret 
aut  imprimeret  in  sacerdotum  animis  unius  horse  aut  diei  occupatio, 
et  in  negotio  electionum  et  uisitationum  sollicitudo  post  biennij  in 
summa  pace  transcursum  curriculum  ;  cum  ipsi,  inter  tot  secularium 
negotiorum  fluctus  et  uoragines  perpetuo  agitati,  nihil  tarn  en  ad 
spiritualia  segniores  aut  ad  conscientiarum  directionem  aut  ani- 
marum curam  ineptiores  haberi  uelint. 

Refutatio  articuli  Vu 
De  periculis  Detectionum  et  Comprehensionis. 

Non  sunt  ad  electiones  istas  nostras  uecessariaa  tarn  frequentes 
64,  f.  171.  congregationes  et  congressus,  nee  tanti  rumores  et  strepitus  qui 
toties  et  tarn  artificiose  in  response  Patris  Personij  inculcantur, 
semel  enim  singulis  annis  uel  post  biennium  tractari  potest  hoc 
negotium  uel  una  congregalis  eiusdem  prouincia3  sacerdotibus  (quod 
sepius  singulis  annis  uel  casu  uel  leuioribus  de  causis  euenire 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  137 

solet)  uel  scripto  uel  nuncio  missis  suffrages.  Cum  autem  ubique 
in  periculis  versamur,  sepissimd  autem  in  Catholicorum  edibus  con- 
uenimus,  questio  est  utrum  qui  decem  dierum  iter  conficit,  ut 
superiorem  adeat  et  alloquatur  totidemque  in  reditu  insumat, 
raaioribus  et  crebrioribus  sit  periculis,  sumptibus,  animique  et 
corporis  motibus  obnoxis,  quam  ij  qui  uno  plerumque  die  aut  ad 
summum  biduo  aut  triduo  idipsum  conficit  negotij.  Undique  sunt 
pericula,  molestiae,  labores,  at  in  ista  Patris  Personij  subordina- 
tione  tantum  sunt  grauiora  et  diuturniora,  quantum  a  tribus  decem, 
aut  sex  uiginti  multitudine  et  disparitate  disiunguntur. 

Refutatio  articuli  sexti 
De  Eleemosynarum  subtractione. 

In  sexta  sua  de  eleemosynis  ratione  quantopere  P.  Pars,  ratione 
destituatur,  patet  facilius  atque  apertius,  quam  ut  cuiquam  54,  f.  171b. 
obscurum  esse  queat,  nam  cum  uix  unquam  alias  copiosiores 
eleemosinas  a  Catholicis  in  Anglia  datae  fuerunt  (ut  testatur  D'nus 
Blacuellus  in  literis  suis  20.  martij  1600  datis)  nee  unquam  minori 
cum  sequitate  et  parcius  distributee,  cumque  non  solum  sacerdotum 
ferS  omnium  uita  (siue  hi  in  carceribus  degant  siue  extra)  ab  elee- 
mosynis maxim^  pendeat,  sed  alij  plurimi  Cath.  domi  forisque  et 
priuatim  et  in  communi  uictitantes  harum  piarum  eleemosynarum 
subsidy's  seepe  sustententur ;  quid  a3quum  magis  est  aut  neces- 
sarium,  quam  ut  tales  eleemosinas  ita  dispensentur,  ut  et  dantium 
uoluntatibus  et  egentium  necessitatibus  optime  consulatur  et  satis- 
fiat?  Ha3C  autem  dispensatio  ut  recte  ac  sineomni  diminutione  et 
fraude  fiat,  nulla  facilior,  tutior,  aut  honestior  uia  nobis  occurrit, 
quam  ut  de  acceptis  e  quibuscunque  eleemosinis  ratio  aliquando 
reddatur.  Sintque  preterea  constituti  aliqui  uisitatores  nimirum 
ad  quos  pertineat  precipuam  quandam  curam  eorum  qui  in  necessi- 
tate maiori  sunt  habere ;  ut  hac  ratione,  et  maximd  egentibus 
subueniatur  distributions,  et  accipientibus  quasi  aliquod  frenum 
imponatur,  ne  eas  efiusS  aut  negligentius  in  suos  aut  alienos  super- 


138  THE   ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

fluos  usus  profundant,  aut  minus  ex  uoluntatibus  contribuentium, 
Quibus  sane  rationibus  ita  respondet  Pater  Personius  ut  nihil 

54,  f  •  172.  respondeat,  unum  tantum  affirmat  esse  ualde  periculosum,  ut  nomina 
dantium  prodantur ;  quasi  uero  aut  hi  omnes  qui  largiores  elee- 
mosynas  conferunt  ita  lateant,  ut  non  sint  multis  Catholicis  ipso 
nomine  cogniti,  aut  necess™  sit  in  reddendis  rationibus  dantium 
nomina  semper  exprimi,  cum  satis  fuerit  acceptas  summas  simul  et 
modum  causasque  dispensandi  in  rationes  referre  easque  superiori 
suo  Archipresbitero  aut  uisitatori  pro  tempore  existenti  exhibere, 
qui  cum  unicus  erit,  simulque  et  semel  rationes  eorum  accipiat,  nee 
alteri  quam  successori  tradat,  non  uidemus  cur  adeo  de  euulgatione 
timeri  debet,  aut  uel  minimum  inde  datoribus  (quibus  dandi  cui 
uolunt  potestatem  relinquimus)  creari  periculum,  multo  uero  minus 
hoc  apud  probos  et  rectae  conscientiee  sacerdotes  (quibus  dis- 
pensandi libertatem  non  negamus)  ad  emulationem  uel  ad  dis- 
sentionem  ualebit,  qui  non  quee  sua  sed  quas  Dei  sunt  querentes,  id 
tutissimum  ad  suarum  conscientiarum  securitatem  reputabunt,  si 
in  his  quse  fidei  suee  fuerint  commissa  rect&  dispensandis,  non 
Deum  solum  sed  etiam  homines  testes  habueriut  neque  quicquam 
perinda ;  atque  hee  cautela  aequissimaque  ratio  in  pecunijs  dis- 
pensandis  apud  Catholicos  laicos  ualebit  ad  eorum  liberalitatem 
excitandam,  quas  etiam  procul  dubio  latiorem  [viam]  erogandis 
eleemosinis  aperiet,  claramque  efficiet  talem  rationem  omnimoda 
ratione  a  Catholicis  in  Anglia  admitti  et  posse,  et  debere. 

64,  f.  172b.  Neque  nouum  hoc  est  quod  proposuimus,  aut  a  praxi  ecclesiaa 
primatiuse  alienum,  cum  in  6a  Actorum  diaconos  talibus  prasficien- 
dos  collectariis  rationibus  non  dissimili  omnino  data  occasion  e 
decreuerunt  Apostoli ;  facto  quotidiano  ministerio  despicerentur ; 
eadem  sunt  tempora  persecutionis  [scilicet]  idem  contemptus  et 
inequalitas  in  repartiendis  collectis  ;  idem  quasi  numerus  designa- 
tur,  hie  diaconorum,  apud  nos  superiorum  ;  vbi  aliter  Apostoli, 
aliter  se  gerit  Pater  Personius,  illi  enim  in  hac  exorta  in  ipsis 
ecclesise  incunabulis  contentione  summa  cum  suauitate  fibras  et 
radices  malorum  (adhibita  Diaconorum  cura  et  sollicitudine) 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  139 

euellunt.  In  Patris  uero  Personij  response,  quid  hie  simile 
pietatis  ?  factum  est  murmur  sacerdotum  incarceratorum  layco- 
rumque  plurimorum  quod  in  distributione  collectarum  se  spretos 
animaduerterent.  Ex  quadraginta  quinque  millibus  enim  aureorum, 
quae  defunctorum  legationes  (preter  alias  pecunias  quas  Catholi- 
corum  uirorum  largitas  contulit)  in  pios  usus  his  quatuor  superiori- 
bus  retroactis  aiinis  erogarunt  (ut  magni  Jubilei  eleemosynas 
taceamus)  qui  in  D'no  uincti  fuerunt  ne  tantam  quidem  partem 
receperunt  ut  sine  graui  seris  alieni  pondere  ad  uictus  et  uestitus 
necessaria  comparare  sibi  potuerint.  Sacerdotes  passim  in  summis 
rerum  angustijs  uictitabant.  Et  ex  laicis  aliqui  magna?  nota3  et 
nominis  homines  fame  miserrime  perierunt,  cum  interim  660 
aureorum  in  Belgias  transmittenda  rapuit  fiscus,  et  alia  16000  54,  f.  173. 
dicuntur  tuto  illic  paulo  ante  peruenisse.  Hinc  factum  est  iustum 
murmur.  Petunt  Catholici  rationes  reddi,  et  superiores  constitui,  ne 
sicut  hactenus  cum  uitae  dispendio  spernantr  in  distributionibus. 
Hie  Pater  Personius  emulationem,  seditionem,  pericula  eleemosy- 
narum  subtractiones  clamitat,  neque  aaquum  esse  censet  cum 
Apostolis  praeficiendos  Diaconos,  sed  castigandos  eos  qui  his  malis 
medelam  adhiberi  cupiunt.  Immemor  fortasse  quid  Pater 
Westonus  in  Castro  Vuisbicensi  cum  D'no  Bluetto  questore 
communi  eleemosynarum  (qui  15000  aureorum  annuatim  pro 
carceris  illius  subsidio  solitus  erat  recipere)  ageret,  gratitudinis 
enim  et  pietatis  pretextu  non  solum  ad  calculos  eum  exactissimos 
uocari  librosqua  perscrutari  uoluit  sed  nomina  etiam  benefactorum 
tabulis  inscribi  et  in  singulis  cubiculis  affigi  aequissimum  putauit. 
Verum  nondum  ad  illos  peruenerant  loculi,  neque  hominem 
integerrimum,  qui  quindecim  annorum  sollicitudine,  et  collectarum 
distributione  summa  cum  fide  et  omnium  satisfactione  Catholi- 
corum  omnium  in  se  oculos  con uert erat,  tarn  cito  de  sede  et 
auctoritate  sua  deturbare  poterant. 

Tandem  vero,  illo  artificiose,  contentiose,  et  scandalose  excluso, 
rerum  potiti  sunt,  ubi  imposterum,  solitis  eleemosynis  aut  non 
missis  aut  male  impensis,  summis  premebantur  angustijs.  54,  f.  173b. 


140  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 


Refutatio  articuli  septimi 
De  Calumniarum  occasione. 

In    septimo    articulo    grauissimS    conqueritur  Pater   Personius 
Jesuitas    suos   ab  electionibus    et   secularibus    administrationibus 
excludi ;  at  uero  id  nobis  non  solum  Eequissimum  et  ordinatissimum 
sed  paci  ecclesise  Anglicanas  maxime  necessarium  uidetur,  ut  non 
magis  Jesuits?  sacerdotum  secularium,  quam  sacerdotes  Jesuitarum 
aliorumque    religiosorum    electionibus   et   administrationibus    se 
immisceant  neque  hoc  alitdr  accipi  uolumus  quam  totius  Christiana 
ecclesias  praxis  consuetudoque  obseruat.     Non  enim  aut   pacem 
conciliare  aut  fraterna  correctione  uti,  aut  uere  pietatis  charita- 
tisque    fungi   officijs    eos    prohibemus,  sed    quia   omnium    harum 
calamitosarum  dissentionum  causa  precipua  et  auctores  extiterunt 
quidam  Jesuitse,  dum  ambitiosS  nimis  et  uiolentSr  imperium  in 
clerum  Anglicanum  affectarunt,  tolli  hasc  denuo  aut  sopiri  nulla 
ratione  queunt,  nisi  illi  rerum  perturbatores  non  modo  a  regimine 
sacerdotum,  sed  etiam  ab  omni  eius  ambiendi  potestate,  et  occa- 
sione adeoque  suspitione  excludantnr.     Hancque  ob  causam,  non 
54,  f.  174.        tantuni  Jesuitas  professes  illos,  et  palam  cognitos,  sed  illos  etiam 
latentes    et    uel    solo    uoto   seu    proposito    Societati   obstrictos, 
remouendos  ducimus,  a  quibus  haec  eadem  mala  (licet  latentius 
non  tamen  minus  periculosius)  prestare  experimur,  adeo  ut  uel  eo 
grauius  periculum  paci  publicae  ab  his  immineat  quam  ab  ipsis 
professis    Jesuitis,    prout    occultiores   sunt   nee    alijs    quam    suis 
Jesuitis,  uel  ob  hanc  maxime  causam  cogniti,  ut  ista  omnia  tutius 
per  eos  atque  artificiosius  in  seculari  regimine  conficiantur.     Nam 
ij  sunt  quos  Jesuitse  post  manifestatum  ipsius  propositum  ingredi- 
endi  societatem,  imo  post  emissum  religionis  votum,  ad  se  recipere 
nolunt,  sed  foris  per  annos,  tanquam  seculares,  data  opera  [volunt] 
excubare,  ut  exploratorum  munus  inter  sacerdotes  exerceant  atque 
ad  omnia  sint  parati  conficienda  quas  ex  re  Jesuitarum  esse  possint. 
Hos  diligentissime  instruunt  in  hoc  Tyrocinio,  et  secularibus  praafic 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  141 

curant,  ut  in  auctoritate  constituti  facilius  efficaciusque  res  omnes 
et  omnia  Jesuitarurn  molimina  promoueant.a 

Magna  sane  pacis  turbatio  et  nimia  boni  public!  iactura  ex  alio 
hominum  genere  oriri  necesse  erit,  quos  Jesuitae  premijs  presenti- 
bus  et  futurorum  spe  sibi  allicere  et  deuincere  ubique  solent,  ut 
ad  suum  nutum  omnia  (quando  occasio  fert)  conficiant ;  istos  si  ab 
electionibus  et  rerum  nostrarum  administbus  non  excludiraus,  illos  54,  f.  174b. 
certe  non  aegre  ferre  debent  prohiberi,  quos  certum  habent  aliud 
Instituti  genus  secularibus  iam  esse  ingressos,  presertim  cum  nee 
ipsos  Jesuitas  (qui  uideri  uolunt  in  lucrandarum  animarum  operi- 
bus  et  desiderio  ceteris  praelucere)  latere  potest  quod  omnibus 
notum  est,  Clerum,  et  totam  Ecclesiam  Anglicanam,  quae  intestinis 
dissentionibus  modo  cruentata  misere  jacet,  felicissima  pace  et 
concordia  floruisse,  donee  Jesuitaa  cum  [occultis]  suis  nouitijs 
fines  proprios  egressi,  saecularium  negotia  inuadere  et  tractare 
precipitantius  ceperunt,  dominatum  artificiose  ambire  in  carcere 
Vuisbicensi ;  deinde  {illo  non  ex  sententia  suecedente)  presentis 
regiminis  formam  falsis  informationibus  instituere,  superiores 
omnes  eligere,  leges  prasscribere,  et  eo  demum  singular!  gradu 
dominandi  omnibus  tarn  rebus  tarn  hominibus  presidere,  ut  nihil 
maioris  momenti  deberet  effici  a  superioribus  secularibus  quod  non 
prius  judicio  hominis  Jesuitae  esset  comprobatum.  Tune  enim  non 
homines  ob  prudentiam  aptiores  ad  gerendum  magistratum,  non  ob 
83quitatem  digniores  loco,  aut  ob  industriam  merito  prestantiores 
qui  fraterna  charitate  paceque  omnes  coalescere  inuitarent,  ad 
prelaturas  eligebantur;  sed  illi  soli  assumpti  ac  ad  regendum 
accessiti  suut  qui  ui,  minis,  inetu  optimos  quosque  ex  secularibus,  54,  f.  175. 
aut  cogerent  Jesuitarum  uoluntatibus  in  cunctis  acquiescere  aut 
eos  immeritis  infamijs  iniurijsque  audacter  obruerent,  ut  de 

a  The  existence  of  these  "  Jesuits  in  disguise,"  or  "  covert  Jesuits  "  as  they  were 
then  called,  on  the  mission,  was  a  constant  source  of  complaint  on  the  part  of  the 
secular  clergy.  Similar  offence  was  given  by  the  vow  of  obedience  to  Father 
Parsons  taken  by  Dr.  Worthington  when  vice  president  at  Douai.  The  list 
of  scholars  at  Rome  who  have  become  or  are  "  reputed  Jesuits,"  1597 — 1602 
(infra,  p.  214),  appears  to  have  been  drawn  up  in  reference  to  this  subject. 


142  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Archipresbitero  et  assistentibus  (qui  ex  duplici  hominum  genero 
per  Jesuitas  electi  fuerunt)  meridiana  luce  clarius  patescit. 

Notum  preterea  omnibus  est  quam  admiranda  fuerit  gloria,  quam 
utiles  progressus  Collegij  Rhemensis  (quod  modo  difforrne  nimis  et 
sterile  rnanet)  antequam  Jesuitae  procurationes  pensionum  in 
Hispania  et  Roma,  et  in  Anglia  commumum  eleemosynarum  ad- 
ministrationes  sibi  arripuerint.  Itaque  cum  certissimum  sit  et 
nimis  manifestuni  non  priuatos  solum  sed  uniuersam  Anglicanam 
ecclesiam  tot  incommoda,  tanta  damna,  tantam  calamitatem  ex  hoc 
presertim  capite  tulisse,  quod  Jesuitas  cogniti  et  latentes  negocijs, 
secularis  Cleri  se  imrniscere  permitterentur,  non  molest^  ferre 
deberent  si  tandem  post  tantas  acceptas  clades  cautiores  effecti  et 
serius  nobis  consulentes,  eos  et  eorum  occultos  nouitios  a  nostris 
electionibus  et  administrationibus  coerceri  cupiamus. 

Vtque  nostrum  non  esse  putamus  tarn  curiosos  esse  in  aliena 
Republica,  ut  de  illorum  regimine,  subordination  et  superioribus 
inquiramus,  aut  quomodo  illorum  nouitij  in  Anglia  recepti,  et 
54,  f.  175b.  Angliam,  ut  alij  solent  sacerdotes,  peragrantes  sine  nouitiatu,  aut 
recipi,  aut  retineri,  aut  spiritu  religioso  iinbui  inter  tarn  diutumas 
distractiones  potuerint,  sic  nee  illis  sequum  -esse  existimamus,  nostris 
uel  prasesse  uel  interesse  electionibus,  neque  ulterius  se  immiscere 
quam  solent  ceteree  in  Ecclesia  Dei  Religiosorum  families.  Heec 
enim  est  uera  Hierarchia,  ubi  singuli  ordines  et  status  ecclesiastic! 
suo  se  loco,  suis  legibus,  suis  limicibus  contineant,  neque  stationes 
suas  deserunt,  neque  in  aliorum  castra  prosiliunt,  ut  uitetur  omnis 
confusio  et  calumniandi  et  murmurandi  occasio. 

Neque  sane  difficile  erit  (cuin  res  ita  postulare  uidebitur)  sus- 
pectos  hos  sine  omni  errore,  dissidio,  aut  iniuria  discernere ;  id  enim 
uel  unico  uerbo  prestari  potest,  si  non  satis  sit  presumere  et  credere 
Catholicos  sacerdotes  omries,  post  apostolicam  prohibitionem,  uelle 
ex  se  libere,  pietatis  solum  et  conscientias  bonas  intuitu  uetito 
abstinere  sponteque,  si  uinculum  habeant,  detegere. 

Neque  rursum  (ut  Pater  Pei'sonius  affirmat)  impossibile  magis 
erit  quod  proposuimus  de  excludendis  Jesuitis  ab  his  tractandis 


BREVIS  EELATIO.  143 

in  ipsa  Anglia  quain  sit  clerum  in  reliquo  Christiano  orbe  in  eisdeni 
animarum  negotijs  cum  ceteris  Religiosis  family's  sine  secularium 
negociorum  commixtione  uersari,  unaque  turn  religiosee  turn  fraternse  54,  f.  176. 
charitatis  officijs  incumbere. 

Nos  igitur  ceterorum  Christianorum  exemplo  pacisque  concili- 
andas  ac  conseruandee  studio,  denique  usu  et  ratione  docti  non 
spiritu  nescio  quo  (ut  Pater  Personius  objicit)  moti,  nostra  negotia 
nobis,  alijs  sua  relinquimus  et  uindicamus.  Quae  uero  de  Illmo 
Alano,  Sandero  et  alijs  affert  (quia  calumnies  sunt)  intacta  abire 
sinimus.  Interim  tamen  serio  affirmamus  Jesuitas  Alano  et  optimis 
quibusque  Anglis,  turn  in  regendis  College's  turn  in  rebus  Angliae 
tractandis,  summopere  ob  earn  maxime  causam  displicuisse,  quod 
spretis  secularis  Cleri  honore  et  fama  posthabitisque  commodis  et 
pace  Ecclesiasticas  Anglorum  Reipublicae,  nimio  ardore  et  impetu 
ad  sua  in  cunctis  querenda  ferebantur.  Quod  sane  ab  Illmo  Alano 
ab  ipso  initio  animaduersum  causa  fuerit,  ut  non  nisi  inuite  eos  ad 
alumnorum  Anglorum  regimen  admitti  consenserit  :  introducti 
uero  in  Romanum  Collegium  et  messem  Anglicanam,  ad  suas  pru- 
dentiae  regulam  ita  omnia  redigere  conati  sunt,  turn  fouendis  dis- 
sensionibus  turn  omnia  ad  se  trahendo,  ut  preter  ipsos  auctores 
etiam  reliquos  fere  omnes  tantee  illis  collates  potestatis  penituerit, 
plane  animaduertentes,  ex  infausto  rerum  euentu,  multo  ut  ante 
felicius  sic  post  tranquillius  et  fructuosius  consultum  fuisse  rebus 
Anglicanis,  si,  relictis  Jesuitis,  in  solis  bouibus  id  est  in  clero 
seculari  (ut  ceptum  erat)  arare  perseuerassent.a  54,  f.  176b. 

Epilogus  pro  sexto  et  septimo  articulis. 

Verum  cum  in  sexto  hoc  septimoque  articulo  maximam  uim 
suarum  rationum  facere  uideatur  Pater  Personius,  satis  mirari  non 

a  But,  if  it  be  true  that  Allen  would  have  preferred  that  the  government  of  the 
college  at  Home  should  not  have  been  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits,  it  was  he 
who,  when  differences  arose,  persuaded  the  Jesuits  to  take  part  in  the  English 
mission,  and  it  was  the  superiors  of  the  Society  who  at  first  rather  held  back  from 
the  undertaking. 


144  THE  ARCHPR1EST  CONTROVERSY. 

possumus  uirum  eius  prudentiae  suam  suorumque  et  dominandi  et 
pecuniarum  cupiditatem  tarn  manifests  prodere.  Quid  enim  illis 
indignius  qui  se  mundo  mortuos  et  a  secularibus  rebus  separates 
profitentur,  quam  uix  sub  uerborum  fuco  hanc  intemperantiam 
animi  sui  uelare  posse ;  presertim  cum  se  hoc  nomine  pessime  apud 
Anglos  audire  non  ignorant,  quod  dominatum  in  clerum  secularem 
affectare  et  pecunias  prae  ceteris  in  usus  proprios  ac  luxum  sollicitius 
aggregare  et  profundere  cognoscautur.  Cur  enim  his  rationum 
umbris  ac  commentis  tantopere  contendit  bonus  ille  Pater  ne 
sui  ab  electionibus  et  administratione  arceantur,  neue  acceptarum 
et  distributarum  pecuniarum  cuiquam  reddant  rationem  ?  Cur 
54,  f.  178.  tarn  inania  objicit  pericula,  dissidia,  emulationes  ?  Cur  tantam 
sollicitudinem  de  quietis  meditationibus  et  pietatis  exercitijs  sacer- 
dotum  habet,  et  nolit  eos  pecwniarum  aut  ambitionis  cogitationibus 
a  mortis  et  tormentorum  tolerandorum  cogitatione  ad  punctum 
temporis  detineri  ?  cur  aliud  omne  quam  praesens  regimen  damnat, 
et  aspernatur  ?  non  ob  aliud  certe,  quam  ut  plenam  quam  obtinent 
potestatem  Jesuitae  retineant ;  quod  directs  uindicare  non  audent 
indirect^  consequantur ;  pecunias,  quas  uerbis  respuunt,  reipsa 
omnes  in  suam  potestatem  redigant,  de  his  deque  eleemosynis, 
sacerdotibus,  laicis,  rebus  denique  omnibus,  maximis  minimisque, 
pro  suo  arbitratu,  nemine  contradicente  disponant, 

Refutatio  octaui  articuli 
De  Impossibilitate  praxis  nouas  formse. 

Nemo  est  ex  bonis  et  quietis  sacerdotibus  qui  cum  fratribus  suis 
etiam  quietis  (utcurnque  illos  turbulentos  dicat  Pater  Personius) 
conuenire  refugiet ;  et  de  facto  in  aedibus  nobilium  una  uiuunt,  et 
una  congrediuntur,  partim  casu,  partim  dedita  opera ;  uerum  esto  ne 
sacerdotes  [quidern]  posse  adduci  ad  conuentus  istos,  nee  nobiles 
54,  f.  178b.  laycos  eos  admissuros,  quod  usu  quotidiano  (licet  id  strenue  egerunt 
Jesuitae  nostrates,  ne  a  Catholicis  reciperemur,  idque  apud  Sanctitatem 
suam  importunius  urgebat  Pater  Personius,  ut  id  ipsum  in  ultimo 
breui  Catholicis  omnibus  iniungeretur)  falsissimum  esse  experimur ; 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  145 

attamen  cum  electiones  istae  absentium  syngraphis  possint  commo- 
dissimS  confici,  totum  hoc  de  impossibilitate  commentum  corruit. 
Quod  si  hac  ex  parte  tails  aliqua  emergat  Impossibilitas,  ex  literis 
institutiuis  Archipresbiteri  multo  manifestius  apparet  ubi  ille  et 
sacerdotes  ad  se  uocare,  de  criminibus  cognoscere,  conuentus  facere, 
et  in  eisdem  presidere  iubetur,  quae  omnia  in  hac  nostra  forma 
uidentur  factu  impossibilia,  praecipue  uero  impossibilem  statuunt 
esse  legitimam  criminum  conuictionem  quia  conuicto  in  promptu 
est  tarn  de  iudice  quam  de  testibus  hereticorum  opera  uindictam 
sumere.  Quae  impossibilitas  seque  in  auctoritatem  Archipresbiteri 
militat,  quomodo  enim  aut  sacerdotes  ad  se  uocabit,  aut  testes 
audiet  aut  corriget  quenquam,  cum  conuicto  in  promptu  sit  tarn 
de  iudice  quam  testibus  uindictam  sumere  ?  quod  haetenus  tarn 
calamitatibus  obruti  et  iniurijs  afiecti  ab  Archipresbitero,  nostrorum 
fecit  nemo,  neque  faciet,  ut  speramus,  quisquam  a  Deo  derelictus, 
utcumque  omnia  suspitionibus  implere  cupit  Pater  Personius,  ut  54,  f.  179. 
aliquod  habeat  semper  quo  fugiat  de[verti]culum. 

Refutatio  artieuli  noni  ubi  dicitur  in  presenti  Subordinatione 
cessare  omnia  predicta  Incommoda. 

lam  satis  superque  demonstratum  est  omnia  ilia  quse  subordi- 
nation! a  nobis  proposita  obijciuntur  meras  esse  nugas  et  commenta, 
in  ilia  uero  Patris  Personij  regiminis  forma  maxime  uigere,  quibus 
si  ilia  etiam  addamus  incommoda  quae  in  alio  scripto  a  nobis 
Illmis  DD.  W.  exhibito  apparent,  facillime,  ut  speramus,  uidebunt 
Illustm<B  DD.  W,  qui  sint  reuera  pacis  et  fraternitatis  amatores,  et 
num  in  hoc  precipiti  uiolente  rerum  cursu  quo  impellentibus  alijs 
fertur  Archipresbiter  (tam  leuibus  de  causis  ut  ipse  confitetur  tarn 
graues  exercens  inimicitias,  et  infligens  penas,  quae  usque  ad  uitam 
ipsam  et  animam  penetrant)  sperari  poterit  aliquis  contentionum 
finis,  aut  presentium  motuum  cessatio. 

Ad  motum  enim  primi  mobilis  (P.  nimirum  Personij,  qui  rapidis-   _.  f 
simus  et  uiolentissimus  esse  solet,  cum  moueantur  in  hac  subordina- 
tione  omnia,  ad  unam  .  .  .  Patris  Personij  potentiam  et  auctori- 

VOL.  II.  L 


146  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

tatem  stabiliendam  inseruire  uidentur,  et  hoc  tarn  absolutum  in 
Archipresbiteri  dominium,  et  tarn  caecam  quam  a  sacerdotibus  exigit 
obedientiam :  quid  enim  magis  Tyrannidem  et  extremam  sapit 
ambitionem,  quam  in  dicta  causa,  non  admisso  aut  uocato  reo,  sine 
lege,  sine  teste,  sine  appellationis  remedio  aut  subsidio,  extreme 
famee  et  fortunarum  supplicio  hominem  sacerdotem  afficere  ;  quod 
ab  Archipresbitero  sepius  factitatum  ostendimus  in  grauammibus 
sanctissimo  exhibitis,  et  ex  natura  ipsius  regiminis  loci  et  temporis 
in  quibus  instituitur  et  uiuitur  fieri  necesse  est  probauit  ex  suis 
incommodis  Pater  Personius. 

lustitia  (ut  inquit  Propheta)  et  pax  osculatae  sunt.  Quam  ergo 
ex  subordinatione  ilia  pacem  sperare  licet  in  qua  procuranda  et 
exercenda  iustitige  ipsius  fundamenta  conuellunt !  Quod  si  ex 
sequo  et  bono  contra  omnes  naturae  et  ecclesiae  leges  et  canones 
54,  f.  180.  punire,  iudicare,  et  imperare  licet  propter  temporum  et  locorum 
difficultates  et  pericula,  ex  aequo  etiam  et  bono  obedire  licet  propter 
eadem  pericula,  et  sic  arbitraria  erit  tarn  superioritas  quam 
subiectio. 

26.  Letter  of  the  four  Appellants  communicating  1o  their  English 
brethren  the  papal  sentence  on  the  question  of  Schism.* 

Admodum  Reuerdi  in  Xpo  Patres  fratresque 

Exhibuimus  lllmis  Cardinalibus  Burghesio  et  Arigonio  (quos 
sanctissimus  arbitros  instituit  in  causa  nostra,  uiros  tarn  pietate  et 
uirtute  insignes,  quam  legum  scientia  et  rerum  experientia  et 
animi  candore  omnibus  gratos)  rationes  quibus  ducti  distulimus 
ArcLipresbitero  ante  aduentum  Breuis  Apostolici  obedire.  Qui- 
bus cum  sanctissimo  communicatis  undecimo  Aprilis,  placuit  Illmis 
Cardinalibus  sanctitatis  suse  mentem  eodem  die  nobis  significare, 
nimirum  quod  propter  dictam  dilationem  nee  scismatici  nee  re- 
belles  aut  inobedientes  extiterimus,  et  quod  confessiones  factaa 

11  There  is  no  heading  to  this  document  in  the  original.  The  letter  was  signed 
by  the  four  appellants  at  Rome,  and  addressed  "  to  John  Colleton  and  Antony 
Heborne  and  the  rest  of  their  associates."  See  above,  p.  11. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  147 

sacerdotibus,  qui  ob  huiusmodi  rationes  distulerunt,  essent  ualidsa 

et  nullo  modo  reiterandee,  nisi  aliud  forsan  interueniret   impedi- 

mentum  quam  quod  a  tali  dilatione  haberet  originem.     Hasc  uobis 

significanda  duximus,  partim  ut   multorum   conscientijs  satisfiat, 

partim  etiam  ut  ad  omnem  uos  modestiam,  charitatem,  et  humili- 

tatem  excitemus  tarn  literis  quam  exemplo.     Quod  reliquum  est  54,  f.  180b. 

habemus  clementissimum  Patrem,  aequissimos  arbitros,  neque    est 

quod   dubitemus   de   pristina   pace    et    tranquillitate    breuissime 

recuperanda.     Romse  decimo  quinto  Aprilis  1602. 

Harum  literarum  exemplar  cum  utroque  Cardinalium  reliquimus 
qui,  communicate  cum  sua  sanctitate  negocio,  responsum  tulerunt, 
sanctitatem  suam  uelle  et  jubere,  ut  hec  ad  uos  scriberemusa 
unaque  moneremus  ilium  intelligere  hec  omnia  in  ultimo  suo  breui 
in  hunc  sensum  esse  determinata  et  declarata,  perpetuumque  silen- 
tium  huic  controuersiae  imposterum  imponi  iubet,  tarn  in  urbe 
quam  in  Anglia,  sub  censuris  in  eodem  breui  contentis. 

27.  Catalogus  Paradoxorum,  et  Propositionum  Temerariarum  quce  in 
primo  scripto  Illustrmis  Cardinalibus  Burghesio  atgue  Arigonio 
exhibito  latins  ostenduntur. 

Paradoxon  Primum   de   authoritate  Sedis   Apostolica3   negata   in  54,  f.  181. 
constituendo  superiore  aliquo  ecclesiastico  in  Regno  Anglios. 

Propositiones  habet  quatuor.b 

1.  Prima  Pontificem  non  potuisse  Archipresbiterum  super  eos  Exempl.  dis- 
,  r.,n  .         .  .  .  f  cursuum  pag. 

const[it]uere   sine   ipsorum   consensu,  nisi  contra  eanones  facere  29. 

uellet. 

*  Colleton,  in  reporting  the  papal  sentence  (Just  Defence,  p.  293),  says  nothing  of 
this  reference  to  the  last  brief  and  to  the  command  of  "perpetual  silence,"  which 
had  been  entirely  disregarded  by  both  sides.  Compare  p.  193  infra. 

b  The  books  from  which  the  greater  part  of  the  following  propositions  are  deduced 
are  the  Important  Considerations,  the  Quodlibets,  the  Dialogue  betwixt  a  Secular 
priest  and  a  lay  gentleman,  and  the  Sparing  Discovery,  all  four  attributed  to  William 
Watson  and  disowned  by  the  delegates  at  Home.  The  others  referred  to  are  the 

L  2 


THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 


Quodl.  pag. 
163. 


Exempl.  dis- 
curs.  pag.  6. 
Consid. 
pag.  14. 
Prefat.  ad 
dialogum. 
Quodl.  p.  63, 
166  et  162. 


Quodl. 
pag.  171. 


54,  f.  181b. 


2.  2a  quod  sua  Sanctitas  non  solum  contra  Canones    aut    Jus 
Ecclesiasticum  peccauit  Archipresbiterum  instituendo,  sed  contra 
humanum,  etiam  diuinum,  naturale  nationumque. 

3.  Tertia.     quod  pontifex  citra  Reginae  ac  Reipublicae  Anglicanse 
consensum  non  potuit,  nee  potest  hodie,  superiorem  aliquem  eccle- 
siasticum  in  Anglia  constituere,  et  si  constituat,  quicunque  superiori 
sic  ab  eo  constitute  obedierit,  legitime  castigari  poterit  amissione 
bonorum  omnium,  ac  perpetua  incarceratione  ex  praescripto  cuius- 
dam  legis  penalis  perantiquae,  hoc  est  ante  trecentos   (inquiunt) 
annos  latae,  quas  uulgo  dicitur  de  Praamunire. 

3.  Quarta  quod  summus  Pontifex  non  solum  propter  legem 
antiquam  de  Premunire  non  potuerit  Archipresbiterum  in  Anglia 
legitimS  constituere,  sed  neque  propter  leges  recentes  Reginae  ac 
Reipublicae  presentis. 


Quodl.  pag. 
258.  256.  255. 
et  260. 
Ibidem,  pag. 
260. 


Ibidem,  pag. 
255. 


Paradoxum  Secundum  de  preiudicata  Pontificis  auctoritate  in  ex- 
communicandis  Principibus  secularibus. 

Propositiones  habet  quinque. 

1.  Prima.    Nullo  modo  expedire  ut  Pontifex  Romanus  his  tem- 
poribus  Principem  aliquem  temporalem  excommunicet. 

2.  Secunda.     Nullam  unquam  hactenus  a  summo  Poiitifice  latam 
esse  contra  aliquem  Principem  excommunicationem  cuius  postea 
ipsum  non  poenituerit.a 

3.  Tertia.    Tot  esse  excommunicationum  Pontin'ciarum  nullitates 
ut  impossibile  ferS  sit  sic  deiiunciari  excommunicationis  alicuius 

Copies  of  certain  Discourses,  and  the  Hope  of  Peace  by  John  Bennet.  The  two 
Latin  books  by  Mush  and  Bagshaw  escape  censure.  The  oath  of  allegiance  cen- 
sured under  Paradoxon  Tertium,  art.  6,  is  probably  one  of  the  forms  printed  below, 
p.  246.  Compare  the  letter  of  Cecil  to  Watson,  Feb.  1602. 

•  Compare  the  words  of  Urban  VIII.  to  Cardinal  Borgia  in  reference  to  the 
excommunications  of  Henry  VIII.  and  Elizabeth,  exacted  at  the  instances  of  the 
house  of  Austria  and  the  Spaniards,  says  the  pope,  "  But  with  what  success  ? 
The  whole  world  can  tell.  We  yet  bewail  it  with  tears  of  blood.  Wisdom  does 
not  teach  us  to  imitate  Pius  V.  or  Clement  VII.,"  etc.  Quoted  in  Simpson's 
Campion,  p.  371. 


BKEVIS   RELATIO.  149 

sententiam  contra  Principem  aliquem,utpossent  subditi  eiussecura 
conscientia  illi  non  parere.  Idque  plane  cerni  in  excommunica- 
tione  contra  Elisabettam  lata. 

4.  Quarta.     Quod   non   obstante   quacunque,   uel    maxim6    ut  Ibidem  pag. 

r    ...-,,        !•  •  T»     .  •«  •    n  •  •     i.-  254-  et  255- 

[prmcipisj  heeretici,  Pontificis  Romam  excommumcatione  teneantur  QUO<II.  s.  ar. 

subditi  Principi  suo  parere.  7°- 

5.  Quinta.    Quod  sententia  excommunicationis  lata  per  Pium  Vtum  Ibidem  pag. 

r>      •  A       v  L    !_•  ±-  n  •  252  et  253. 

contra  Regmam  Angliae,  et    bma   eius   renouatio   per  Gregorium 

decimum  tertium  et  Sixtum  Quintum  Summos  Pontifices,  inualida 
fuit  ab  initio  et  inique  lata. 

Paradoxon  Tertium  contra  authoritatem  Pontificis  in  castigandis 
Principibus  haereticis  per  gladium  temporalem. 

Propositiones  habet  octo. 

1.  Prima.     Quod  summus  Pontifex  neque  debet,  neque  legi  time  Quodl.  pag. 
potest   ullum    Principem  temporalem,  uel    heresis   uel    apostasiae  Considerat. 
uel  alterius  cuiuscunque  criminis  causa,  Principatu  suo  priuare,  PaS-  39- 
uel  bello  persequi,  et  quod  leges  ecclesiasticse  ea  de  re  factaa  non 
obligant. 

2.  Secunda  quod  si  Pontifex  ulla  de  re,  etiam  religionis  Catho-  Considerat. 
Iica3  tuendae  causa,  contra  Principem  aliquem  hereticum,  nominatim  .  ' 


uero   contra   Regiiiam    Angliaa,    arma    moueret   posse   ac    debere  Dialogum. 
Catholicos  omnes  ei  resistere,  hocque  se  facturos  protestantur.  i7g.  177. 

3.  Tertia.    quod  si  Pontifex  bellum  contra  Angliam  moueret,  et   54,  f.  i82b. 
uerbis  protestaretur  Religionis  solius  restituendas  causa  et  nullo  ibid  pag.  176. 
modo  regnum   subiugandi  id  fieri,  fidem  tamen  ipsi  adhibendam 

non  esse. 

4.  Quarta.     Catholicos  omnes  speciali  uoto  ac  iureiurando  dis-  Ibid.  pag.  304. 
tringere  se  debere  ut  summo  Pontifici,  si  arma  contra  Reginam 
moueret,  uiribus  omnibus  resistant. 

5.  Quinta  non  tantum  superiores  leges  in  bona  ac  uitas  eorum  Ibid.  pag.  303. 
Catholicorum,  qui  istis  hac  in  re  non  assentiuntur,  ferendas  esse  sed 
spiritualia  etiam  commoda  auferenda. 


150  THE  ARCHPR1EST  CONTROVERSY. 

Consid.  pag.  3.        6.  Sexta.     Eorum  Catholicorum  qui    Pontifici  hac  in  re  con- 

Quodf'paR    '  sentiunk  e*  &b  ipsis  dissentiunt  non  solum  procurandas  esse  penas 

229.  tanquam    uerae   patriae    proditorum    ac   lesse    maiestatis    reorum, 

uerum  etiam  propalanda  consilia    si  sciantur  ;    idque  se  facturos 

profitentur. 

Considerat.  7.  Septima  non  posse  excusari  a  proditionis  et  laesas  maiestatis 

crimine  eos  qui  religionis  Catholicae  causa  ab  hereticis  in  Anglia 
his  annis  preteritis  occisi  fuere,  eo  quod  profiteri  recusauerint  se 
Reginae  contra  Pontificem  adhesuros  si  bellum  ab  eo  religionis 
causa  moueretur. 

Quodl.  pag.  8.  Octaua.    Neque  ipsorum  summorum  Pontificum  facta  hac  in 

252.  253.  254.  .  . 

Considerat.       re  probanda  esse,  sea  reprehensione  potius  digna,  nisi  quantum  per 
pag.  9. 14. 15.   surreptionem  forte  excusentur. 


54,  f.  183.        Paradoxum  Qaartum  ;    de  habenda  maiori  ratione   status  politici 
quam  rerum  ad  fidem  et  Religionem  spectantium. 

Propositiones  habet  quinque. 

Quodl.  pag.  1 .  Prima.    Defectionem  a  fide  in  aliquo  Principe  Christiano  non 

Parca  de-         preiudicare  Regni  sui  iuri  quod  possidet. 

tectio,  pag.  56.       2.  Secunda.     Heresim  uel  Apostasiam  non  debere   cuicunque 

Quodl.  pag.       obesse  qui  ius  habet  successionis  in  aliquo  regno,  et  quod  impium 
292.  et  150.  /~<-IT  •  •         T  11  •  c 

esset  uathohcum  qui  ius  alias  non  haberet  ei  anteferre. 

Ibid.  pag.  3.  Tertia.     Ita  uiuendum  esse  iam  sacerdotibus    Catholicis    in 

223  229 

Anglia  et  extra  Angliam,  ut  neque  uerbo,  neque  scripto,  legibus, 

statutis,  uel  factis  hereticorum  contradicant. 
Consid.  pag.          4.  Quarta.     Nouam  esse  ingrediendam  promouendas  in  Anglia 

Religionis  viam  eique  planS  contrariam  quam  Alanus  Sanderus, 

Stapletonus,  Patres  Societatis  et  ipsi  Summi  Pontifices  hactenus 

tenuerunt. 

Consid.  pag.         5-  Quinta.      Culpam    omnem    persecutionis    quae   hactenus    in 
Q7'  ,.  Anglia    deseuijt   non   tarn    in    reginam    ac    Consiliarios    aliosque 

304.  bereticos  quam  in  ipsos  Catholicos  esse  conferendam. 


BREVIS   RELATIO.  151 


Aliae  Propositiones  temerariae  breuitatis  causa  praetermissae.         54,  f.  I83b. 

Prima.     Licere    ipsis    commercium    ac   tractatum    habere    cum  Ep.  ad  Dia- 
hereticis  hostibusque  fidei  contra  alios  Catholicos  sibi  aduersantes. 
Secunda.     nullum  in  toto   orbe    superiorem  posse   hoc   in  eis  49. 

reprehendere,  nisi  sit  ex   eorum    nuraero  quos  Apostolus  uocat :   „ 

.  7.  7  Spes  pacis, 

Pnncipes,  et  Potestates  miindi,  reciores  tenebrarum  harum.  pag.  10. 

Tertia.     Nullam  inobedientiam  peccatum  esse  nisi  qua  superior!  Exemplum 
resistitur,  et  no  turn  eius  praeceptum  contemnitur  et  impugnatur.       _'     2i. 

Quarta.     nullum  prorsus  actura  inobedientiae  commissum  fuisse  ibid.  pag.  16. 
a   presbiteris    Appellantibus,   dum    negabant    obedire    Cardinalis 
Caetani  ordination!  a  Pontifice  profectae. 

Quinta.     Confirmationis  sacramentum  uel  necessarium  esse  hoc  54,  f.  184. 
tempore    in   Anglia    durante    persecutione,    uel   vanam  et   quasi  Ibid.  pag.  103 
superfluam  in  Ecclesia  Dei  cerimoniam  esse. 

Sexta.     Parochorum,    ac    secularium    sacerdotum    perfectiorem  Ibid.  pag.  103. 
esse  statum,  quam  Religiosorum. 

Septima.     Impium  et  Pharisaicum  esse  examen  instituere,  uel  Quodl.  pag. 
discrimen  facere  de  admittendis  ad  religionem  :  quia  non  est  per-  ju:/8'  et 
sonarum  acceptio  coram  Deo.  140. 

Octaua.     Jesuitas  Religiosos   non  esse   sed  omnium  hominum  Quodl.  pag. 
deterrinios,   et   plures   ad    infernum    animas    trahere  quam  ipsos  ^L1' 62; 
Cacodemones,  licere  etiam  ad  Apostasiam  egressumque  ex  ipsorum  Parcam  de- 
Religione  homines  hortari.  Quodl  •  pag. 

Nona.  Exemplum  iuramenti  impij  contra  Pontificis  auctoritatem  8-  28- 
quod  istorum  appellantium  nomine  circumfertur. 

Propositiones  istea  datae  contra  presbiteros  appellantes  in  causa 
fuerunt  quod  Eccellentissimus  orator  Galliaa  Sanctmo  exhibuerit 
eiusdem  farinas  proposition  es  ex  quibusdam  Jesuitarum  libris 
depromptas. 

troisieme  et  dernier  cahier  du  discours  recuilli  de  ce  qui 
est  passe  en  laffaire  des  prestres  anglois  faict  a  Rome 
le  4e  noue'bre  1602. 


III. 

LETTERS   AND  MEMORIALS,  1601-1603. 

54,  f.  401.  1.  Copy  of  a  Letter  of  Expostulation  to  Blackwell* 

August  1601. 

Reuerend  Sr,  oure  greate  coete  and  charges,  our  paynefull 
iourneys  and  daungerous  adventures  to  the  sea  apostolick  have 
given  and  to  this  daie  doe  give  sufficient  tesfcimonie  of  our  sincere 
desire  of  peace  and  concorde.  And  whereas  some  Jesuits,  yorself 
and  others  give  out  that  wee  had  audience  and  that  wee  were 
condemyned  in  our  brethren  who  went  first  to  Rome,  notwithstand- 
inge  that  they  had  suche  proctors  and  other  helpe  as  was  fitt  & 
necessary  for  the  declaringe  and  determininge  so  weightie  a 
matter,  it  is  most  vndowbtedly  true  that  so  sone  as  it  might 
conveniently  be  effected  after  theire  speache  with  the  Protector 
(who  then  was)  they  were  restrayned  of  theire  libertie,  and  were 
kept  close  prisoners  in  suche  sorte  as  neither  they  could  confer 
together  nor  might  aske  counsell  of  any  other  in  theire  cause,  but 
at  the  end  of  7  weekes  were  brought  as  prisoners  to  answere  to 
what  yor  proctors  could  lay  against  them.  To  wch  also,  when  they 
shewed  themselves  readie  and  demaunded  a  copie  of  theire  accusa- 
tions, nothinge  was  delivered  vnto  them  bvt  a  speache  wch  sounded 

•  This  letter  is  chiefly  directed  against  that  of  Black  well  to  his  Assistants,  dated 
June  23,  1601,  and  reprinted  in  Jesuits  and  Seculars,  p.  151.  Mr.  Macray  thinks 
the  copy  is  in  the  handwriting  of  Mush  or  Champney.  There  are  apparently  two 
copyists  ;  the  writing  changes  after  the  sixth  folio. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  153 

of  peace  but  brought  it  not.  In  what  readynes  others  of  or 
brethren  are  nowe  to  goe  to  Rome  it  is  not  unknowne  vnto  yow  :  a 
sparinge  neither  theire  persons  nor  theire  purses  (both  beinge 
more  or  lesse  in  the  wayne)  to  procure  peace,  so  much  talked  of 
and  so  many  waies  avoided  or  shifted  of  by  yow  and  yor  guides, 
yf  iudgem*  may  be  given  of  yow  accordinge  to  youre  proceedinges, 
whether  they  are  w*h  color  of  pietie  or  pretence  of  authoritie. 
Doth  not  yor  daily  comendinge  of  fa:  Lister  his  libell  declare 
what  pyetie  did  move  yow  to  prohibite  the  divulginge  of  bookes 
either  then  or  afterwarde  to  be  sett  fourth  whereby  the  fame  of  any 
particular  ecclesiasticall  person  of  oure  nation  might  receyve 
blemishe  ?  Is  it  not  evident,  when  wee  were  poynted  at  bothe  by 
you  and  youre  adhere  ats  to  be  the  men  who  were  meant  thereby, 
that  yor  edict  or  prohibicion  way  to  that  end  made  that  wee  should 
vse  no  suche  meanes  as  in  all  ages  haue  ben  lawfull  in  the 
necessary  defence  of  oure  selves  from  yor  vniust  oppressions  and 
from  the  Jesuits  theire  most  wicked  calumniations  ?  Was  there 
any  savo1"  of  peace  (after  the  peace  once  made  amongst  vs)  in  the 
p  .  .  .  .  e  b  of  a  resolution  pretended  to  come  from  Rome  wherein 
we  were  declared  to  haue  been  schismaticks  ?  Or  was  there  any  54,  f.  401 
tast  of  pietie  in  yor  contemninge  and  reiectiuge  the  censure  of  the 
most  famous  Universitie  in  the  worlde  (although  vppon  true 
information  as  you  suppose)  given  in  or  behalf,  after  that  wee  had 
in  vayne,  although  most  humblie,  requested  that  or  controuersies 
might  haue  ben  determined  by  a  private  dispute  at  home  ?  Did 
the  suspendinge  vs  from  divine  offices  as  much  as  lay  in  yow  and 
the  interdictinge  yor  brethren  and  fellowe  laborers  in  this  vyne- 
yard  (who  were  alwaies  readie  to  give  an  accompt  of  theire  actions) 
proceede  of  a  spirite  of  peace  ?  Or  could  any  pious  ignorance  pleade 
excuse  of  so  fowle  an  ... c  or  frowardnes  in  yow  to  multiply  afflic- 
tions by  censures,  yo?  authority  to  iuflicte  eccles1  penalties  beinge 

•  The  intention  of  sending  the  four  delegates  to  Borne  was  not  made  public 
until  after  July  1. 

b  Mutilated.  c  Some  word,  perhaps  "  error,"  omitted. 


154  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

restrayned  in  yor  constitutive  letters  to  the  only  takinge  awaye  of 
faculties,    or    suspendinge    them    vntill    the    offendor    should    be 
reclaymed,  conformable  to  the  former  parte  of  the  same  letters 
where,  after  that  the  protector  had  made  yow  an  Archepr:  and  given 
yow  authoritie  to  directe,  admonishe,  reprehende  and  chasten,  he 
appointed  the  manner  of  this  chasticement  to  be  in  abridginge 
faculties    when  there   was   neede  or   recallinge   them  vppon  any 
necessitie  ?     Can  yow  think  that  these  limitations  of  yor  authoritie 
was  but  to  make  a  shewe  only  of  some  honest  course  of  proceedinge 
wfh  vs,  and  that  the  drifte  thereof  was  that  yow  shoulde  at  yor 
pleasure  doe  what  you  liste  w*hout  showing  any  one  tittle  for  yor 
warrant  from  suche  as  might  give  suche  authoritie  ?     Were  there 
witts  (think  yow)  at  home  who  perswaded  yow  to  these  courses, 
and  to  challenge  moreover  vnto  yorself  a    soueraigne   power  to 
determine  all  controuersies  wch  should  arise  here  amongst  vs  vppon 
so  silly  a  ground  as  is  a  power  to  end  a  quarrell  or  controuersie 
begone  vppon  an  vnkynde  worde  or  some  froward  action  betweene 
the  priests  and  the  cathol:  before  it  should  growe  to  so  fowle  a 
matter,  as  was  most  falsly  and  iniuriously  suggested  to  haue  alredy 
ben  and  was  the  sole  motive  for  yor  authoritie  ?     Had  that  Anti- 
papall  declaracion  of  yors  of  the  28  of  October  1600  any  affiiiitie  w*h 
peace  or  [unijtie,  when  by  the  authoritie  prtended  to  be  committed 
vnto  yow  [by  his]  holines  you  pronounced  diffinitively  that  the  first 
54,  f.  402.        letters    by  wch    you  were    made   an    Archepr:  over  the  seminary 
priests  did  truly  bynde  all  the  catholicks,  and  that  all  they  who 
wittinglie  did  any  waye  resiste   yor  authoritie   were   truly   dis- 
obedient to  the  See  apostolick  and  rebellious  against  yor  office 
given  yow  by  the  same   See  ?     Yf  suche  a  declaracion  had  pro- 
ceeded from  his  holynes  who  (howsoeuer  yow  thinke  yow  doe  feele 
yorselfe  surely  assisted)  is  only  warranted  as  heade  of  gods  Churche 
on  earth  and  his  vicar  generall,  dowbtlesse  it  might  have  caried  an 
infallible  creditte :  but  proceedinge  from  an  Archepr:  (who  by  this 
office  is  vnder  an  Archdeacon)  wee  may  w*hout  offence  demaund 
to  what  these  catholickes  who  were  not  seminary  priests  were 


LETTERS  AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  155 

bound  by  those  yor  first  letters,  or  how  all  these  may  be  sayd  to 
haue  ben  veryly  disobedient  to  the  See  apostolick  or   rebellious 
against  yor  office  given  vnto  you  by  the  same  See,  who  wittinglie 
went  or  sent  to  that  See  to  vnderstand  his  holynes  his  pleasure 
before    they  would    admitt    the    authoritie    (for    other  resistance 
there  was  not),  yor  first  letters  being  sent  vnto  you  neither  from 
his  holynes  nor  that  See.     How   can   it    then    be    thought   that 
yow  were  possessed  w*h  a  spirite  of  peace,  who  vsed  such  vnsemely 
tearmes  against  yor  fellow  priests  and  suche  as  in  all  reasonable 
mens  vnderstandinge  did  continue  theire  ready  obedience  to  his 
holynes  and  the  see  apostolick  by  submitting  themselves  so  soone  as 
they  sawe  the  Breue?     How  do  you,  Sr,  desire  peace  who  before 
these  slaunders  forbid  them  vnder  more  greevous  penalties  than 
yow  can  inflicte  to  defend  them  selves  from  such  infamies  ?     Is 
it    not    evident    that    yow  ayme    at    no    other    matter    then    by 
threatninge  and    punishinge    to    bringe    vs  to    a   sinfull  silence, 
while   yow    and   yor    complices    exercise    yor    selves    w'h    most 
shameles  declarations,  and  to  that  end  now  lately  haue  made  an 
other  edict  against  the  divulginge  or  retayninge  of  suche  bookes 
as   discover  yor  bad  proceedinge  against  vs  and  oure  owne  iust 
defence,  and    for    the  greater  credit  of  this  edict  yow  prefixe  a 
title   the   like    whereof  men    vse   to  heare  bareheaded  :    George 
Blackwell    by    the    grace    of  God    and    ye  ordynance  of   ye  See 
apostolick  Archepr[iest]  of  England.      Did  ever  any  Archepr:  in 
suche    sorte    salute    his    brethren    or  children?     Whom  doe  you 
make  yorself  ?     Your  authoritie  stretcheth  all  over  England  and   54.,  f.  4Q2b. 
Scotland:    so  doth  the  authority  of  yr  brethren,  and   ouer    Ire- 
land also :  But  by  chaunce  you  are  an  Archepr:  in  good  tyme ; 
it  is  a  good  step  to  be  one  day  Mr  Archdeacon  by  the  grace  of 
God.     But  this  stile  of  Archepr:  of  England  deserveth  no  worse 
an  intimation  than  this  George  Blackwell  by  the  grace  of  God 
etc:     Dowbtles,  were  wee  not  to  be  tolde  by  yor  owne  self  that 
yow  are  George  Blackwell  by  the  grace  of  god  and  the  ordinance 
of  the  see  apostolick  Archepr:  of  England,  wee  should  make  a 


156  THE   ARCHPIUEST   CONTROVERSY. 

stay  and  inquier  howe  yow  come  to  be  Archepr:  of  England. 
Certayne  it  is  that  by  the  letters  of  the  Cardinall  Caietane,  wch 
wee  haue  seen,  yow  were  not  made  Archepr:  of  Engl:  but  of  the 
seminary  prests  only,  wch  were  or  should  be  in  Engl:  and  Scot- 
land, by  wch  yow  were  made  Archepr:  as  well  of  Scotland  as  of 
England.  And  it  would  have  ben  more  honor  vnto  you  and  a 
greater  terror  to  many  other  to  have  heard  you  declare  yorself 
to  be  George  Blackwell  by  the  grace  of  god  and  the  ordinance 
of  the  see  apostolick  Archepr:  of  England  and  Scotland :  but  in 
truthe  this  is  to  make  a  foundation  for  so  huge  an  sedifice 
first  because  an  authoritie  given  prcisely  over  one  particular 
estate  in  a  cuntreye  will  not  stretche  it  self  ouer  all  in  the 
Cuntrye.  Secondly  whatsoeuer  yow  are  by  the  grace  of  god 
dowbtlesse  yow  were  not  Archepriest  of  England  by  the  ordinance 
of  the  See  apostolick  :  yf  yow  were  Archepr:  of  Eng:  but  by  the 
ordinance  of  the  Card:  Caietane,  who  in  his  letters  vnto  yow 
sayth  playnely  that  it  is  his  owne  ordinance  for  these  are  his 
wordes  :  Dum  haec  nostra  ordinatio  durauerit :  so  longe  as  this 
cure  ordynance  shall  endure;  and  afterwardes,  Wee  give  yow 
the  authoritie  of  an  Archepr:  ouer  the  priests  of  ye  Seminaries. 
Yf  yow  vrge  the  breve  wch  came  a  yere  after  the  ordinance,  no 
man  will  make  him  self  so  ignorant  (especially  if  he  reade  the 
breve)  as  to  think  that  it  was  an  ordinance  of  his  holynes,  and 
not  rather  a  confirmation  of  somwhat  don  by  the  Card:  Caietane 
his  letters,  wherein  howsoeu"  the  breve  took  it  that  yow  were 
described  by  the  Card:  Caietane  an  Archep:  of  the  Engl:  Cathol: 
and  referreth  the  readers  to  the  Card:  letters,  yet  yow  can  not 
but  knowe  that  there  is  no  suche  matter  in  the  Cardinalls 
54,  f.  403.  letters,  yow  must  therefore  lett  vs  see  what  yow  can  shewe  for 
yor  title,  or  give  vs  leave  to  thinke  that  yow  strayne  muche  for 
this  wch  yow  prtend  over  and  aboue  the  title  of  an  Archepr:  of 
the  seminary  priests  in  Engl:  and  Scot!:  And  if  it  were  so  as 
yow  might  call  yor  self  by  suche  title  as  his  holynes  might  by 
error  or  also  wittingly  honor  yow  :  yet  should  yow  not  call  yor 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  157 

self  George  Blackwell  by  the  grace  of  god  and  ordinance  of  the 
see  apostolick  Archep:  of  England  but  of  the  Engl:  cathol:  only,  for 
these  are  the  wordes  wch  his  holynes  dothe  vse  in  his  breue  and 
supposeth  that  suche  a  title  was  given  yow  by  the  Card:  Caietane 
his  letters,  but  in  truthe  was  not,  as  any  man  may  see  who  will 
reade  them.  But  if  it  may  please  yow  to  turne  to  youre  Clemen- 
tines, de  sententia  excom:  suspens.  etc.,  yow  shall  fynde,  Cap:  si 
summus  pontifex,  that  if  the  Pope  shall  by  writt,  word  or  constitu- 
tion vse  any  title  of  honor  to  any  man,  he  is  not  to  be  thought  to 
approve  suche  a  title  in  the  person  or  give  any  newe  righte  by  this 
his  owne  word,  writt,  or  constitution. 

But,  whosoeuer  you  are,  wee  take  yow  for  no  lesse  then  yow  are  by 
the  permission  of  god  and  the  appointm*  or  confirmacion  of  the  See 
apostolick  and  retorne  yow  as  many  good  wishes  as  yow  doe  send 
to  priests  and  cathol:  of  bothe  sexes,  and  wee  add  this  wishe  over- 
plus that  yow  had  not  made  this  edicte,  for  that  hereby  yow  doe 
many  waies  confirme  men  in  theire  opinion  of  yor  want.  And  be- 
cause yow  doe  prayse  yor  selfe  so  muche  for  yor  patience  in  these 
controuersies,  wee  nede  not  here  she  we  ho  we  yow  haue  vsed  it 
marvelously  in  suspendinge  some,  interdictinge  other  some,  takinge 
away  theire  faculties  from  others,  forbiddinge  others  to  preache, 
beside  the  detayninge  of  suche  releef  as  hathe  ben  appointed  for 
poore  priests  and  prisoners  or  generally  for  pious  vses  from  suche 
as  of  whom  yow  conceived  hardly  in  respect  of  these  controuersies. 

The  appellation  wch  was  made  to  his  holynes  and  to  the  See 
apostolick  (most  necessary  for  the  reformacion  of  suche  abuses  as 
were  offred  vs  by  yow  and  others  who  were  born  out  w'h  youre 
authoritye)  is  followed  as  muche  as  it  may  and  hathe  neede  as  yet. 
That  wch  is  vppon  a  reasonable  cause  deferred  is  not  to  be  indeed 
forgotten ;  and  in  that  yow  say  that  the  appellacion  had  not  ben  54,  f.  403b. 
delivered  to  his  holynes  so  soone  as  it  was,  had  not  yow  ben,a  yow 

8  Something  omitted.  The  words  of  Blackwell  were  "perhaps  never  meant  to 
be  presented  to  him  [the  pope],  although  means  must  be  made  by  me  that  it  may 
come  to  his  reading." 


158  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

confirme  that  wch  wee  haue  often  said,  that  it  is  hard  for  vs  to  con- 
vey any  thinge  to  his  holynes  his  handes  although  wee  take  all  the 
meanes  wch  possibly  wee  may  and  haue  don  in  this  cause :  especi- 
ally about  the  sendinge  of  the  booke  dedicated  vnto  his  holynes, 
for  that  was  sent  by  three  sundry  meanes  vnto  him,  as  wee  had  cer- 
teyne  intelligence  in  June  last  past  from  suche  as  did  send  it.  And 
what  other  thinge  can  so  well  followe  hereon  as  ye  necessity  of 
divulginge  our  bookes  abrode  in  so  many  places  as  wee  may,  that 
thereby  either  by  frend  or  other  some  one  copy  may  come  to  his 
holynes  his  viewe.  Yow  haue  therefore  litle  reason  to  forbid  the 
divulginge  of  them  especially  if  yow  had  a  sincere  meaninge  and 
desire  that  they  shoulde  come  to  his  holynes,  as  yow  prtend  in  yor 
letters  of  the  23th  of  June  last  past  to  yor  assistants.  An  other 
cause  of  divulginge  oure  bookes  was,  that  as  well  at  home  as  abrode 
wee  might  lay  open  the  causes  of  these  controuersies  wch  were  most 
vntruly  given  out  by  yow  and  others  to  be  obstinacie,  disobedience, 
pride,  ambition,  loosenes  of  life,  schisme,  sedition  and  what  ells 
could  turne  most  to  oure  discredite,  all  beinge  to  be  beleeved  by 
those  whome  yowe  cold,  either  w*h  glosinge  wordes  or  by  enter- 
posinge  yor  authority,  draw  for  yor  parte  as  muche  as  if  it  had  [been] 
already  proved  or  by  some  oracle  revealed  vnto  them,  whereby 
many  of  bothe  sexes,  to  vse  yor  owne  terme,  havinge  over  nimble 
instruments  some  by  nature  some  by  practise,  yet  all  extraordin- 
arily stirred  and  as  it  were  rapt  with  these  newe  inspirations  wlh 
an  vndecent  fury  (as  yf  they  would  inforce  men  to  heare  them) 
daylie  bray  out  a  most  vnsavery  and  lothsome  breth  w*hout  any  out- 
warde  respecte  to  tyme,  place  or  persons,  or  inwardly  to  truthe, 
honestye  or  modestye. 

Can  you  (to  vse  yor  owne  arguments)  allowe  and  comend  that 
senseles  and  shamefull  libell  of  fa:  Lister  divulged  by  diuerse  manu- 
scripts most  iniuriously  to  oure  reproche,  and  will  yow  forbid  vs  to 
divulge  suche  [b]okes  in  or  owne  defence  as  may  cleare  vs  from 
these  impious  calumniations  ? 
54,  f.  404.  Shall  it  be  lawfull  for  fa:  Holbye  the  Jesuite  to  scatter  abrode  his 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  159 

foolishe  and  false  discourses a  although  most  vaynely  and  w'hout 
shame  avouched  w*h  protestations  by  him  to  be  most  true  ?  and 
must  wee  be  debarred  to  answere  for  cure  selves,  and  discover  his 
falshood  ?  Hathe  any  comaundm*  proceeded  from  yow  that  none 
should  divulge  any  of  theire  writinges  or  retayne  them  ?  Have 
yow  not  in  yor  letters  of  23th  of  June  last  past  to  yor  assistants 
affirmed  and  published  that  yow  think  still  that  wee  were  schis- 
maticks  :  and  must  wee  be  forbidden  to  declare  how  wee  are 
abused  therein  ?  Ought  wee  in  yor  conceyte  goe  to  complayne  or 
selves  in  foraigne  cuntryes  and  suffer  our  selves  to  be  overborne  by 
yow  and  the  Jesuits  to  our  perpetuall  infamie  at  home  wth  yor 
most  wicked  and  iniurious  calumniacions  ?  Did  the  Jesuits  or 
wee  begynne  first  to  pen  and  spreade  abrode  ?  May  they  and  yow 
together  strive  who  can  most  greevously  accuse  vs,  and  is  it  a 
breache  of  peace  in  vs  to  purge  orselves  ?  Can  it  w*hout  shame  be 
asked  that  yow  may  in  all  places  say  yor  pleasures,  and  that  wee 
who  suffer  thereby  infynite  iniuries  should  be  silent  ?  Yf  wee  had 
ben  schismaticks  in  not  giving  creditt  to  a  Cardinalls  letter 
grounded  vppon  an  egregious  slaunder  of  priests  &  cathol:  and 
stuffed  wth  suche  matter  as  was  never  before  herd  in  the  Christian 
worlde :  or  if  wee  had  ben  so  wicked  as  fa:  Lister  the  Jesuite 
thinketh  that  he  dothe  demonstrate  in  his  absurde  treatise  and 
divulged  bothe  in  England  and  abrode  intituled :  Against  ye 
factious  in  the  Churche  (the  first  wch  was  penned,  divulged  and 
yet  to  this  day  by  yow  approved)  where  was  the  wisdome  wch 
crieth  out  of  yor  last  edict  to  vs  to  go  abrode  to  superiors  to  com- 
playne thereof  while  our  good  name  must  lye  bleedinge  at  home  ? 
Dpthe  not  this  bewray  that  you  doe  but  counterfeyte  some  tymes 
Jacobs  voyce  and  in  very  dede  have  alwayes  Esawe  his  handes  ?  wee 
must  doe  belike  as  yow  say  and  not  as  yow  doe.  Hathe  the 
dealinge  in  this  matter  ben  so  secrett  as  any  one  can  be  ignorant 
of  or  care  to  haue  all  matters  att  all  tymes  determined  w*h  peace 

•  Father  Holtby's  Letter  to  a  Lady  (June  30,  1601),  signed  '  A.  Ducket,'  printed 
in  Vol.  I.  p.  176. 


160  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

and  quietnes  and  haue  solicited  it  diverse  tymes  at  home  (where 
wee  haue  receyved  no  other  answeres  then  tauntes  and  contemp- 
tible reproofes)  and  abrode,  where  or  brethren  in  requitall  of  theire 
charge,  paynes  and  travell,  to  be  informed  themselves  and  to  informe 
54,  f.  404b.  vs  what  they  and  wee  were  to  expecte  in  the  hard  course  begonne 
against  vs,  were  imprisoned,  banished  theire  owne  and  confined  to 
straunge  cuntries  w*hout  any  allowance  for  theire  mayntenance 
there,  notw'hstandinge  they  stoode  to  their  triall  and  were  forwarde 
even  to  the  offence  of  theire  and  oure  adversaries  to  answere  to 
what  yor  procters  had  to  say  against  them,  either  in  or  generall 
cause,  in  wch  they  went,  or  any  other  private  malitious  quarrell  ? 
Att  this  doubtlesse  you  drive  in  yor  last  edicte  that  they  whom  wee 
should  send  the  second  tyme  shoulde  in  the  like  sorte  be  inter- 
cepted, imprisoned,  kept  so  close  as  they  should  have  no  oppor- 
tunitie  to  deale  in  suche  matters  as  wherein  they  are  imployed, 
after  some  tyme  perchaunce  brought  forth,  accused  by  yor  fellowes, 
the  matter  shufled  vpp :  they  sent  away  w*h  good  wordes :  his 
holyiies  kept  still  in  ignorance  of  or  iniuries,  or  frends  certified 
from  Rome  by  some  impudent  Intelligenser  that  they  had  audience 
&  procters,  their  cause  heard,  they  insufficient  and  not  able  to  say 
any  thinge  but  aske  pardon  and  suche  like  stuff  as  Parsons  and 
mr  Martyn  Aray  forged  and  sent  vnto  you  when  they  undertook  to 
certifye  yow  of  the  proceedinges  of  or  other  brethren  at  Rome. 
But  belike  you  assure  yor  selves  yor  matters  will  not  have  any 
suche  successe  or  end,  yf  the  true  causes  of  oure  troubles  should 
beforehand  be  divulged  throughout  the  worlde,  thereby  at  the  least 
to  purchase  vs  audience  where  wee  are  to  hope  for  remedy  against 
yor  slaunders  and  the  Jesuits  impious  calumniations.  And  to  this 
end  was  the  prohibiting  of  bookes  by  you,  and  the  divulginge  of 
them  by  vs  iudged  necessary,  that  or  brethren  should  not  be 
thought  to  tempt  God  and  be  laughed  att  by  f:  Parsons  and  others 
as  our  other  two  brethren  were ;  because,  as  f:  Parsons  tolde  the 
tale  himself  to  the  students  in  the  Colledge,  they,  trusting  to 
theire  owne  innocencye  and  the  iustnesse  of  their  cause,  came  not 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  161 

otherwise  any  way  armed  or  provided  from  beinge  imprisoned  and 

vsed  as  they  were.    Your  labor  is  therefore  in  vayne  wch  you  take 

in  forbiddinge  such  courses  as  are  to  be  thought  most  necessary  to 

haue  oure  cause  decided  and  peace  restored,  and  no  way  eyther 

scandalous  to  true  harted  catholickes  or  cause  of  laughter  to  oure 

adversaries.     Neither  will  the  testimonies  of  ten  thousand  to  the 

contrary  prove  other  then  either  greate  tiranny  in  yow  or  a  sinfull 

rashnes  in  the  witnesses,  when  whatsoeuer  is  published  will   be 

iustified  to  theire  shame,  vppon  whom  (although  nowe  they  consider   54,  f.  405. 

litle  thereon)  you  must  and  will  lay  the  burden  to  purge  and  cleare 

yor  self,  although  theire  testimonies  did  induce  yow  to  doe  what 

yow  doe,  and  not  rather  yor  importunitye  induce  them  to  witnesse 

they  knowe  not  what,  not  only  against  or  bookes,  against  wch  you 

labor  to  gett  the  priests  handes  (as  though  the  testimony  of  many 

that  they  knowe  no  ill  by  suche  a  man  can  purge  him  at  the  barre 

where  there  are  but  two  or  three  ready  and  able  to  iustifie  it  against 

him),  but  whatsoeuer  ells  they  must  and  shall   at  yor  pleasure 

witnesse   (goinge   about  in  imitation  of  fa:   Parsons  in   Spayne, 

where  he  deliuereth  the  catholick  princes,  or  of  John  Calvine  at 

Geneva  in  a  round  cap)  to  gett  theire  handes  to  blancks,  wch  some 

for  feare,  some  for  foolishe  hopes  perchance,  will  not  stick  to  give 

for  yor  satisfaccion,  howsoeuer  their  soules  lye  at  prsent  gage  and 

may  hereafter  smart  for  it :  at  what  tyme  all  theire  corses  will  not 

misse  you  who  did  induce  them  vnto  so  fowle  a  matter.     Yf  any 

device  could  be  made  to  perswade  men  that,  by  reason  or  fear  of 

yor  authoritye,  honestye  were  as  infallibly  annected  to  yor  actions 

as  in  yor  edict  made   18   October  1600,  you  would  insynuate  that 

truthe  was  inseperably  annected  to  yor  definitions,  yow  might  per- 

chaunce  make  many  to  think  it  a  goodly  matter  to  be  in  authoritie 

and  force  vppon  you  their  handes  to  an  hundreth  blancks.     But 

w*hout  dowbt  bothe  yow  and  wee  shall  finde  a  fayle  bothe  in  the 

one  and  the  other.     Leave  therefore  this  and  other  the  like  con- 

ceyts :   they  guide  yow  not  well  to  whom  you  have  given  over 

yorself.     They  make  yow  to  multiply  edicts  to  very  small  purpose 

VOL.  II.  M 


162  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

in  this  kinde :  as  well  for  y*  you  have  not  as  yet  shewed  what  or 
where  yor  authoritie  is  to  make  edicts,  as  also  for  that  yor  edicts 
tend  to  one  and  the  same  cause,  wch  is  longe  since  devolved  from 
yow  to  yor  superio1",  wee  havinge  appealed  not  only  for  oure  selves 
but  all  other  also  oure  frendes  bothe  from  the  greevance  wee  felt 
and  all  other  to  force  afterward  vppon  vs  in  or  for  the  cause  in 
controuersye  or  any  thinge  perteyninge  therevnto.  And  the 
iniustice  of  this  yor  last  edicte  appeareth  the  greater  in  that  it  is 

64,  f.  405b.  given  out  by  yor  frendes  that  our  bookes  contayne  many  falshoodes 
wch  are  to  be  vrged  against  vs  and  therefore  in  reason  wee  are  to 
retayne  them  that  wee  may  not  be  to  muche  abused  by  suche  as 

31  July.  seeke  for-  such  advantages.  We  haue  been  also  certified  by  the 

superior  of  the  Jesuites  here  in  England  that,  er  it  were  longe,  the 
two  printed  bookes  should  god-willinge  be  answered  from  Rome. 
And  how  then  shall  wee  understand  ye  answere  vnles  wee  may  see 
how  well  it  is  applyed,  vnles  perchaunce  you  woulde  that  wee 
should  beleeve  that  wee  say  what  this  answerer  maketh  vs  to  say, 
and  that  wee  are  the  men  wch  he  wolde  finde  in  his  harte  we  were, 
and  in  him  to  prove,  or  that  his  wordes  should  be  taken  for  oracles 
and  the  bookes  fully  satisfied  when  they  can  not  be  seen  what  is 
conteyned  in  them.  What  man  of  corage  would  aske  of  his  aduer- 
sarie  so  greate  an  advantage  if  he  had  any  conceyte  that  the  least 
right  were  in  his  generall  ?  Take  a  good  hart  vnto  yow  :  seeke 
not  by  suche  disgracefull  meanes  to  preiudice  yor  owne  case.  Yf 
yow  haue  don  well,  be  you  assured  that  the  least  heare  of  yor  head 
can  not  perishe.  Yf  you  haue  ben  [uiijiustly  charged  wfh  any  thinge 
free  yor  self  not  by  wordes  but  by  proofes  :  keepe  not  yor  frendes 
still  in  this  suspence  that  there  may  be  somewhat  said  for  you  and 
in  yor  cause,  whe[r]e  they  see  nothinge  but  wordes  and  those 
detractions  against  men  (were  yow  not  of  England)  farre  yor 
betters,  and  in  England  of  farre  greater  merite  in  the  cause  of  god 
and  his  Church e.  The  greater  these  yor  lamentations  are,  the 
more  greevously  will  they  light  vppon  you,  who  can  not  but  see, 
vnles  the  case  (beinge  yor  owne)  doe  to  muche  blynde  yow,  how 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  163 

that  all  yor  actions  are  but  very  shiftes  for  the  present  to  wyn 
tyme,  wch  in  the  end  will  trye  who  hathe  the  truthe.  I  will  not 
here  repeate  what  either  in  this  letter  vnto  yow  or  former  dis- 
courses are  at  large  mentioned  so  playf[n]ully  that  none  but  affected 
ignorance  or  blindnes  colde  misse.  How  doe  you  forbid  all  aswell 
the  laytie  as  ye  Clergie  to  divulge  or  retayne  any  bookes  of  that 
argument  of  wch  or  bookes  were,  and  both  divulge  and  retayne  yor 
self,  yea  and  beare  out  some  other  bothe  of  the  laytie  &  the 
clergie  to  divulge  or  retayne  such  bookes  ?  Is  there  not  an 
Epistle  of  pious  greef,  by  S.  N.  to  his  ffrend,  lately  sett  forth  in 
printea  divulged  and  retayned  by  you  and  yor  frendes,  wherein, 
amongest  some  idly  applied  common  places  against  discorde, 
foolish  prayses  of  f:  Parsons  and  other,  this  argument  is  handled, 
so  muche  as  it  is,  very  simply,  god  wottr  but  in  slaunderous  termes 
and  most  wicked  assertions,  and  S.  N.  the  author  thereof  is 
nothinge  ashamed  to  intitle  it  An  epistle  of  pious  greefe.  If  he 
had  called  it  an  epistle  of  greef,  it  might  very  well  have  borne  the 
title,  and  euery  man  who  should  reade  it  wolde  thinke  the  author 
had  over  muche  greeved,  yf  not  to  the  losse  of  his  senses  yet  dowbt- 
les  to  the  losse  of  his  sowle.  But  callinge  it  an  epistle  of  pious 
greef,  it  conteyninge  most  impious  exclamacions  against  cathol:  54,  f.  406. 
priests,  the  title  hathe  litle  congraitie  w^  the  treatise :  the  other 
might  haue  ben  thought  to  haue  beene  caried  w*h  some  humane 
passion  or  wrong  informacion,  yf  his  greef  had  ben  that  wee  could 
not  frame  orselves  to  be  in  order  vnder  a  superior,  and  that  wee 
made  strife  and  contentions  against  the  Jesuites  and  Archepr:  but 
to  exclame  in  this  manner,  O  that  it  weare  not  against  Jesus  fol.  3°. 
him  selfe !  was  to  shew  his  greef  was  mixed  with  more  then  a 
mans  malice  and  to  make  an  insoluble  argum*,  that  it  was  a  most 
impious  greef,  whatsoeuer  he  prtended.  To  the  lik  effecte  he 
vttereth  that,  of  wch  his  stomack  semeth  an  indeficiant  springe :  fol.  3°. 
and  chargeth  vs  some  tyme,  that  wee  haue  brought  cathol:  into 

»  I  can  learn  nothing  of  this  book.     The  initials  point  to  Silvester  Norris,  a 
priest,  who  in  1606  became  a  Jesuit,  and  wrote  books  under  that  signature. 

M  2 


164  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

daunger  of  theire  lives  or  their  soules :  some  tyme  that  wee  had 
secrett  intelligence  w*h  the  enimies,  and  have  or  selves  made  a 
further  resolution  yf  occasion  serve.  Cold  this  be  written  w*h  any 
charity,  or  so  muche  as  one  sparke  of  the  pious  greefe  ?  What 
enemy  is  this  w*h  whom  wee  haue  had  this  secret  intelligence,  or 
what  resolution  may  it  be,  that  wee  are  charged  to  have  made,  yf 
occasion  serve  ?  or  what  occasion  may  this  be  wch  is  here  left  as  a 
relic  ?  when  every  man  shall  haue  made  the  worst  conceyte  he 
may  of  vs  :  yet  doth  this  sentence  leave  worse  matter  to  stay 
vppon,  if  her  maty  or  any  of  her  honorable  Counsell  or  any  other 
by  theire  appointm*  (perceyvinge  a  reall  diffrence  betweene  vs 
risen  vppon  the  falshood  of  the  one  parte  against  them,  and  fidelity 
vppon  the  other  parte  who  never  toke  them  for  enimies  but  rather 
what  they  iudged  amisse  in  them)  have  shewed  some  extraordinary 
favor  vnto  some :  and  given  them  leave  to  followe  their  case  against 
suche  as  haue  abused  them,  what  harme  ha  the  come  thereon  ? 
These  men  thus  favored  have  don  much  goode  bothe  to  priestes  and 
lay  men :  as  or  most  impudent  adversary  can  not  deny,  although 
some  (for  mere  splene  against  them)  boldly  give  out  that  they 
caused  a  soden  and  perilous  serche  in  London  for  the  Archepr: 
and  Jesuites :  a  slaunder  evidently  convinced  to  suche  as  live  in 
London  to  be  most  false,  the  serche  beinge  in  suche  places  as 
where  some  of  vs  might  haue  been  endaungered,  and  these  not 
disturbed,  who  to  vs  and  all  in  London  are  knowne  to  be  most 
impudent  of  theire  tongues  against  vs,  the  chiefe  lay  assistantes  to 
the  Archepr:  and  highly  devoted  to  the  Jesuites.  Should  wee 
vppon  this  grounde  (wch  were  the  case  changed  would  be  an 
invincible  argum*  to  or  adversaries  against  vs)  say  :  that  the 
Archep:  and  Jesuites  caused  that  serche  for  the  disturbance  of  vs 
and  or  frendes  w*h  whom  at  that  tyme  wee  might  haue  ben  and 
they  supposed  wee  were,  they  who  by  all  likelihood  might  haue 
harbored  some  of  them  at  that  tyme  not  beinge  once  called  vppon  ? 
Yf  we  would  have  Jesuited  and  caried  so  small  a  respect  to 
charity,  those  sturres  wch  nowe  are  in  England  perchance  had  never 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  165 

ben  ;  but  these  speches  against  vs  must  still  be  in  every  mans 
mouthe  and  fill  all  cuntries  where  either  the  Jesuites  or  any  of 
theire  faction  doe  come  and  fynd  theire  wished  intertaynmenfc.  What 
secret  intelligence  the  Jesuites  haue  had  w*h  suche  as  [they]  would 
have  vs  knowe  they  take  for  theire  enimies,  and  what  resolutions 
they  have  had  themselves,  if  occasion  should  serve,  their  duble 
message  to  the  castle  and  vnto  vs,  theire  bookes  and  letters  of  state, 
matters  doe  declare  and  convince  in  such  sorte  as  greate  must  the 
imprudence  of  S.  N.  be,  to  vrge  any  suche  poynt  against  vs,  who 
have  not  at  any  time  dealt  in  hugger  mugger,  but  playnely  and  54,  f.  406b. 
openlie  (evident  signes  of  or  integritie  and  fidelitie),  to  wch 
although  it  rest  vncertayne  what  end  they  will  give  in,  when  it  is 
to  give  it  good  or  bad,  or  howe  longe  or  shorte  this  respite  may  be 
to  breathe  vnder  so  perilous  a  yoake,  yet  it  is  most  certeyne  that 
many  haue  found  comforte  and  ease  for  the  present  in  reason  not 
to  be  refused  and  no  man  any  way  preiudiced  thereby :  what  tales 
soever  be  vrged  against  vs  already  or  may  hereafter  vppon  such 
ingrounded  suspitions  as  S.  N.  in  his  evill  applied  epistle  would 
engender  in  his  frendes  minde  by  cryinge  out  against  scandalls, 
discorde,  and  contention  w*hout  showinge  who  were  the  authors 
thereof:  but  rather  blaminge  suche  as  beinge  abused  should 
endevor  to  remove  the  suspitions  and  crimes  layed  against  them. 
And  to  the  end  that  he  and  his  fellowes  might  the  more  surely  & 
w*hout  rebuke  proceede  in  slaunderinge  the  priestes  he  censureth 
that  sentence  of  Pamachius  to  S*  Hierome  as  voide  of  sounde  fol.  2°. 
iudgem*  wch  in  this  epistle  he  citeth  :  Purga  suspitiones  hominum 
et  convince  criminantem  ne,  si  dissimulaueris,  consentire  videaris. 
Cleare  thy  self  of  mens  suspitions  and  shew  that  theire  accusations 
be  false,  lest  by  dissemblinge  them  thow  mayst  seeme  to  agree 
vnto  them.  What  conscience  may  wee  think  doth  S.  N.  beare 
whose  advice  is  so  voyde  of  reason  ?  Howe  would  he  have  cen- 
sured S*  Augustine  if  he  had  red  this  iudgem1  in  him:  Duse  res  Ser:  49  de 
sunt,  conscientia  et  fama;  conscientia  nocessaria  est  tibi,  fama  dmersis- 
proximo  tuo  :  qui  fidens  conscientia  sua  negligit  famam  suam, 


166  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

crudelis  est;  Conscience  and  good  name  are  two  tliinges :  con- 
science is  necessary  for  thy  self,  good  name  for  thy  neighbor :  who 
trusting  to  his  conscience  neglecteth  his  good  name  is  cruell. 
Whosoeuer  were  the  authors  of  these  contentions  nowe  in  Engl: 
his  epistle  of  pious  greef  is  a  most  impious  treatise :  where  he 
taketh  it  as  a  verity  not  to  be  contradicted  that  who  so  opposeth 
himself  against  a  Jesuite  or  superior,  opposeth  himself  against 
Jesus :  as  though  (to  omitt  his  blasphemie)  no  Jes.  or  superior 
can  doe  that  wch  is  amiss,  nor  necessary  meanes  for  redresse  be 
vsed  but  w'h  an  opposicion  against  Jesus.  Yf  S.  N.  did  knowe 
that  the  Jes:  &  Archepr:  haue  ben  the  Authors  of  these  contro- 
uersies  in  Engl:  how  wickedlie  hathe  he  employed  his  tyme  in 
framinge  this  epistle  and  applyinge  it  to  vs  as  to  men  who  by 
repyninge  at  authoritie  had  caused  these  •  tumultes  ?  Yf  S.  N. 
hathe  forgotten  it,  he  may  call  to  minde  that  the  first  begynninge 
of  those  controuersies  was  at  Wisbiche,  where  by  most  vnchristian 
meanes  as  the  defraudinge  of  some  priestes  there  &  abridginge 
them  of  the  cathol.  almes  by  wch  they  lived,  the  Jes:  and  some 
other  adheringe  vnto  them  for  yl  purpose  endevored  to  compell  the 
rest  to  become  theire  subiectes.  This  not  succeedinge  altogether 
to  theire  mindes,  by  the  shamelesnes  of  one  who  had  a  resolution  to 
be  of  theire  order  they  procured  an  absolute  authoritie  ouer  all  ye 
priestes  of  ye  Seminaries  wch  were  or  should  be  in  EngL  or  Scot- 
land in  such  a  man  as  would  be  at  theire  devociou.  flfor  the 
furtheringe  whereof  a  most  wicked  sla  under  was  raised  &  suggested 
at  Rome  against  the  seminarie  priestes  &  cathol:  as  may  be  scene  in 
the  Card:  Caietans  letters  to  mr  Blackwell.  The  authoritie  beinge 
given  by  this  false  suggestion  was  as  falsly  proposed,  &  because 
when  wee  sawe  a  thief  wee  woulde  not  runne  w*h  him  wee  were  by 
the  Jes:  and  ye  Archepr:  proclaymed  schismatickes,  excommunicated 
factious  seditious  Rebells,  irregular,  no  better  then  southsayers  & 
Idolaters  &  as  ethenickes  &  publicans,  even  at  suche  tyme  as  wee 
sent  to  Rome  to  acquaint  his  ho:nes  wlh  ye  abuses  wch  were  offred  to 
him  &  his  flock,  an  argum*  for  vs  to  men  of  sence  that,  whosoeuer  were 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  167 

guilty  of  these  &  othr  suche  crymes,  wee  were  most  free  from  them  : 
since  y*  ye  departing  from  him  argueth  schisme  not  ye  hasteninge 
vnto  him,  when  there  is  iust  cause  as  was  here  in  a  matter  of  so 
greate  weight,  procured  by  palpable  deceyte  &  by  most  false  & 
ignominious  suggestions,  alwaies  likely  to  growe  to  that  passe  to 
wch  it  is  nowe  come. 

The  authority  beinge  at  ye  length  by  sinister  meanes  also  con- 
firmed, at  ye  sight  of  ye  breve  wee  did  .  .  .  .  a  submitt  our  selves 
vnto  it  w*h  a  free  remission  [?]  of  those  greevous  iniuries  wch  wee 
had  receyved  .  .  .  . a  ye  aforesaid  slaunders.  But  the  Jesuites 
and  Archepr.  had  not  as  yet  what  th[ey]  aymed  at.  Theire  thirste 
would  not  be  quenched  .  .  .  .  b  greater  furtherance  of  this  54,  f.  407. 
wickednes  a  Jesuite  beganne  to  renew  the  forged  calumniations 
and  to  averre  that  whosoever  shall  dogmatizando  affirme,  that  we 
were  not  schismaticks  (in  not  obeying  the  authority  before  we  saw 
the  Breve)  shold  incurre  the  censures  of  holy  Church.  The  Arch- 
priest  being  warned  hereof,  to  the  ende  that  this  fyrebrand  of 
faction  (to  vse  his  own  tearmes)  shold  be  quenched,  was  so  farre 
from  giving  redresse  as  he  allowed  of  the  assertion,  and  for  the 
more  creditt  thereof  our  infamy,  and  to  bringe  somewhat  to  passe, 
in  wch  it  shold  seeme  he  and  his  followers  were  crossed  by  our 
submission  to  the  authority,  he  published  a  resolution,  wch  he 
sayd  he  had  from  the  mother  City  (to  give  it  perchance  an 
extraordinary  authority)  that  the  refusers  of  his  authority  were 
schismaticks  ;  and  from  time  to  tyme  [he]  commended  Listers 
seditiouse  libell,  as  a  most  learned  discourse  even  at  such  time 
as  he  wold  beare  the  world  in  hande  that  he  held  it  as  a  matter 
of  opinion  whether  we  were  schismaticks  or  no,  and  that  he  gave 
every  man  leave  to  hold  what  he  wold  therein.  And  this  being 
so  vndoubtedly  true,  as  the  Jesuits  and  Archpriest  cannot  dis- 
prove it,  and  hath  been  in  other  discourses  so  demonstrated,  as 
it  were  to  spend  time  vainly  to  prove  it  in  this  place  :  how 
are  we  condemned  for  indevoring  by  all  meanes  possible  to 
•  MS.  mutilated.  b  Page  torn :  the  second  copyist  begins  here. 


168  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

remove  those  calumniations  and  crymes  most  falsly  layd  against 
vs  ?  how  could  silence  be  vsed  herein,  wch  as  Pamachius  above 
rehearsed  doth  affirme  is  an  argument  of  guiltines,  or  as  S' 
Augustine  sayth,  is  cruelty  against  ourselves,  how  cleare  soever 
our  consciences  are  before  God?  And  how  then  hath  this  pious 
griever,  if  not  vainly  imployed  his  time  in  quoting  authors 
sacred  and  prophane  against  discord  and  contention,  yet  impiously 
applyed  them  to  vs  and  for  wante  of  matter  exclaymeth  against 
our  knowen  courses  for  peace  as  against  discord  and  contentions, 
w'h  these  tearmes ;  6,  that  it  were  not  against  Jesus  himselfe  ? 
We  will  not  say,  that  Jesuita,  a  Jesuite,  is  derived  from  Jesus ; 
as  mons,  a  hill,  is  a  movendo,  wch  signifyeth  to  move ;  because 
as  the  derivers  say,  the  hills  doe  not  move,  although  some, 
eyther  by  miracle  or  by  some  accident  in  the  earth  have  moved  : 
doubtles  some  of  the  Jesuites  actions  in  these  affayres  have  had 
no  more  coherence  w*h  Jesus  then  detraction  hath  w*h  charity, 
falshood  wlh  verity,  cruelty  w'h  compassion,  that  most  iustly  S.  N. 
might  in  his  griefe  have  both  exclaymed  against  the  spiritt  wch 
hath  possessed  them,  6  that  it  were  not  against  Jesus  himselfe  : 
and  charged  them  (as  not  being  content  to  perishe  alone)  that 
they  plundge  our  litle  barke  (already  shaken  by  the  tempest  of 
persecution)  in  theyr  owne  ruyne,  having  themselves  through 
pryde  and  most  vnchristianlike  courses  sonke  lower  then  wkhowt 
some  speciall  miracle  they  may  rise  againe.  And  if  by  them  we 
have  been  compelled  to  lay  open  more  then  is  for  theyr  creditt, 
54,  f.  407b.  w'howt  towche  of  any  who  have  well  deserved  of  vs,  we  are  most 
vniustly  accused  of  vngratefulnes. 

Who  this  S.  N.  is,  who  hath  declared  his  griefe  in  this  epistle,  it 
is  not  much  materiall :  some  by  the  frivolous  heaping  of  sentences 
have  iudged  it  your  owne.  Some  have  thought  that  it  is  ffa: 
Parsons  his  piety  ;  both  for  that  we  have  been  kept  a  longe 
time  in  expectation  of  an  answere  from  Rome  to  two  bookes 
(as  this  epistle  seemeth  to  be)  and  also  for  many  sayinges 
therein  knowen  to  be  his.  If  it  could  have  been  made  by  you  both, 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  169 

neyther  of  you  had  been  indebpted  to  the  other,  ffor  who  cannot 
see  here  how  mulus  mulum.  If  yow  being  putt  in  authority 
have  demeaned  yor  selfe  otherwise  then  becometh  you,  why  shold 
you  being  our  Archprsbiter  bynde  vs  to  soothe  yow  in  it  ? 
Many  murmuring  against  theyr  superior  have  been  diversly 
smitten  by  the  haiide  of  god :  therefore  (if  this  epistle  maker 
will  conclude  to  his  purpose)  no  man  must  contradict  a  superior, 
how  soever  he  behave  himselfe:  who  seeth  not  this  folly  ?  or 
who  since  the  Breve  hath  refused  the  authority  ?  who  of  any 
sense  can  yeald  that  he  was  a  schismaticke  in  not  obeying  of 
it,  before  he  saw  cause  why  he  shold  ?  This  is  the  question, 
and  not,  whether  a  man  knowen  to  be  in  authority  ought  to  be 
obeyed.  And  the  case  of  this  controversy  is  not  that  any  doe 
repyne  at  authority  (as  this  epistle  maker  falsly  suggesteth)  but 
whether  Catholicke  priestes  ought  to  beleeve  theyr  superior,  that 
they  were  schismatickes,  excommunicated,  irregular,  factious, 
seditious  and  fallers  ovvt  of  the  Church  and  from  the  spouse  of 
Christ ;  lost  theyr  facultyes  wch  they  vsed  in  the  gaine  of  soules  to 
Christ,  and  consequently  have  abused  all  th-eyr  ghostly  children  in 
hearing  theyr  confessions  w*hout  power  to  absolve  them;  been 
disobedyent  to  Christ  his  vicar,  yea  and  to  Christ  him  selfe,  and  for 
what  ?  fforsoth  because  they  did  not  submitt  themselves  to  an 
vnknowen  authority  before  they  saw  a  Breve  :  wherein  they  first 
perceyvedthe  popes  mynde  therein.  Neyther  is  this  the  first  time, 
that  this  foolishe  Rhetorick  hath  been  vsed.  The  times  are  such, 
as  yow  could  have  very  litle  vse  of  externall  discipline  and  cor- 
rection towards  any :  as  though  no  great  matter  could  be  practised 
by  yow  against  vs  :  whereas  yow  taking  hold  of  this,  have  (as  you  23  June  1601. 
say  yor  selfe)  made  yor  edictes  wth  punishmentes  to  be  incurred 
ipso  facto :  and  notwithstanding  have  made  examinations  of  matters 
(post  factum)  as  it  is  at  large  declared,  in  the  hope  we  have  of  peace. 
The  deserts  of  the  Jesuits  are  declared  in  this  epistle  :  by 
theyr  being  our  masters,  our  governors :  our  masters  to  wryte  bookes, 
buylders  of  Colleges  for  vs,  and  procurers  of  great  alines  for  our 


170  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

relief.  If  the  epistle  maker  doe  meane,  that  all  Jesuites  haue 
deserved  thus  of  all  the  priestes  :  it  is  evydent,  that  he  is 
54,  f.  408.  deceyved :  many  of  the  chief  and  those  who  have  and  doe  full 
labor  in  our  Church,  having  never  been  beholden  vnto  them  for 
any  of  these  matters.  And  if  he  will  fly  to  his  meaning  that 
some  Jesuits  have  well  deserved  of  some  priestes  :  then  must  he 
neyther  condemne  all  the  priestes  of  vngratefulnes  to  the  Jesuites, 
nor  any  at  all,  vnlesse  he  can  shew  an  opposition  in  them  against 
all  the  Jesuites,  wch  surely  he  shall  never  doe :  the  priestes 
reteyning  an  honorable  respect  vnto  the  order  and  particularly  to 
such  as  they  are  bound  vnto ;  and  finding  themselves  agrieved 
only  by  the  bad  dealings  of  some  of  them,  who  are  a  disgrace  to 
theyr  order.  Our  college  of  Doway  (afterwards  translated  to 
Rhemes)  hath  sent  the  greatest  sorte  of  laborers  into  this  vine- 
yarde :  and  while  it  was  vnder  oure  owne  government,  it  was 
mainteyned  w*h  double  the  number,  that  now  it  hath,  being  now 
at  curtesy  of  the  Jesuites :  besydes  theyr  disgracefull  vsage  thereof 
in  putting  downe  such  lectures  therein,  as  by  wch  our  priests 
might  attaine  to  some  knowledge  of  divinity;  vnder  a  color  forsoth 
that  learning  maketh  them  prowde  (but  in  very  truth  to  abvse  the 
Cleargy  of  England,  that  nosaecular  priest  hereafter  shall  be  able  to 
match  them  in  learning,  and  thereby  to  grow  into  contempt  amongst 
the  Catholicks,  whose  soares  must  lye  and  fester  vntill  theyr 
parishe  priest  can  finde  out  a  Jesuite  to  aske  his  counsell)  :  besydes 
the  caveats  they  putt  vnto  the  governor  thereof  (a  vassall  of  theyr 
owne)  for  receyving  of  such  students  as  they  only  must  preferre 
and  the  Archpriest,  who  is  also  at  theyr  devotion :  wch  they  per- 
forme  w%  that  charity,  that  if  they  may  vnderstand,  that  a  youth 
(howsoever he  is  affected  in  his  mynde)  doth  receyve  any  benefitt  by 
vs,  or  any  ofvs,  itis  asufficient  occasion  forthemnot  to  further  him; 
wch  as  the  case  is  declared  is  to  hinder  him  :  As  if  when  a  man 
shold  see  one  in  neede  receyve  some  reliefe  of  such  as  he  cannot 
brooke :  he  must  whett  his  stomach  against  him  who  receyved 
reliefe,  and  doe  him  what  mischief  he  can.  As  of  late  the  Arch- 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  171 

priest  and  Jesuites  vnderstanding  of  a  young  gentleman,  who  was 

by  our  meanes  to  be  conveyed  over,  notw*hstandmg  lie  was  to 

mainteyne  himselfe  and  in  such  place  where  the  Jesuites  make  a 

good  commodity  of  such,  as  not  to  be  brought  to  any  account  of 

what  they  receyved  for  this  cause,  they  absolutly  denyed  to  give 

him  theyr  letters,  w*howt  wch   he  could  not  be  there  interteyned. 

The  English  college  at  Rome  was  and  is  governed  by  the  Jesuites: 

in  wch  theyr  practises  to  allure  the  schollers  to  theyr  society  and 

to  disturbe  such  as  will  not  yealde  vnto  them,  declareth  how  well 

they  deserve  of  God  and  our  contry.     Our  hearing  some  of  them 

reade  in  the  scholes  bound  so  many  vnto  them  as  heard  them  : 

although  at  home  those  who  wold  not  be  of  them  were  vpon  theyr 

Doway  pollicy  dieply  [?]  hindred  from  the  profitt  they  must  have 

taken.     But  no  doubt  God  hath  and  doth  supply  otherwise  what 

through  theyr  faithful nes  to  him  in  opposing  themselves  to  manifest 

perill  in  defence  of  the  Catholick  church  they  might  through  the 

Jesuites  evill  pollicyes  have  wanted :    and  they  have  hearde  as 

occasion  hath  served  both  in  the  vniversityes  and  in  prisons  that  54,  f.  408b. 

they  have    had    learning,  when  such  as  contrary   to   theyr   oath 

taken  in  the  Colledge  for  the  present  helpe  of  theyr  contry  have 

loytered  behinde,  pretendinge  to  purchase  more  piety  and  learning, 

and  bewrayed  how  they  have  only  profited  in  a  foule  senselesse  and 

detracterious  spiritt.     But  if  for  our  hearing  them  in  the  scholes 

we  shold  not  be  gratefull,  we  shold  incurre  the   cryme,  wch  they 

also  may  iucurre,  if  they  think  not  themselves  beholden  to  vs,  by 

whom  they  have  profited  in  learning  :  some  of  them  especially,  who 

have  been  brought  vp  in  such  universityes,  as  whereof  some  of  vs 

are  members  ;  or  some  had  the  helpe  of  such  in  particular  in  theyr 

proceedinges,  as  had  been  of  vs :  as  Card:  Alane,  D.  Sanders,  D. 

Stapleton :    to  say  nothing   of  Bp:  ifysher,   Gardiner,    Cope  and 

diverse  others,  from  whom  theyr  chiefest  wryter  and  most  at  this 

day  admired,  had  had  no  small  furniture.    Vnto  what  tumultes  the 

Jesuites  have  brought  that  college  at  Rome,  it  were  lamentable  to 

rehearse,    of  wch    howsoever   they    may  post   the   cause    to    the 


172  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

studentes,  yet  cannot  it  be  doubted  but  that  through  theyr 
disorder  it  standeth  in  very  hard  tearmes.  The  Colleges  in  Spaine 
sett  forward  by  ffa:  Parsons  are  at  litle  rest  (a  strange  observation, 
that  there  shold  be  no  quietnes  where  the  Jesuites  once  putt  in 
theyr  foote,  howsoever  they  color  theyr  actions  w*h  piety  and 
spiritt)  how  well  they  are  manteyned  I  know  :  possibly  they  are  in 
farre  better  case  then  eyther  the  College  of  Doway,  or  that  at 
Rome,  because  they  are  of  ffa.  Parsons  erecting  :  in  wch  if  he  have 
deserved  ought,  perchance  it  is  not  of  vs  who  had  colleges  inough 
before :  wch,  if  the  honor  of  God  and  the  good  of  my  contry  had 
been  aymed  at,  wold  not  have  been  in  those  desperate  tearmes  in 
wch  they  are  :  but  it  is  evydent  that  those  new  colleges  were 
erected  vpon  some  other  ground ;  as  may  apeare  by  the  vsage  of 
the  Studentes:  wch  hitherto  hath  been  to  abvse  the  Catholick 
princes  of  that  contry,  and  to  induce  them  into  an  admiration  of 
ffa:  Parsons,  as  of  a  man  likely  to  further  any  intention,  wch  he 
shold  putt  into  them.  And  to  the  better  effecting  thereof  the 
studentes  have  been  pressed  some  of  them  to  sett  to  theyr  handes 
directly  to  the  lady  Isabell  her  title  to  England :  some  of  them  to 
diverse  blankes,  subscribing  in  English  to  some,  to  other  some  in 
latine  and  to  other  in  Spanish  :  wch  and  his  like  practises  (how 
well  soever  he  might  otherwise  deserve  of  vs)  cannot  be  reckoned 
amongst  good  deserts ;  as  having  thereby  given  our  adversaryes  so 
cleare  a  proofe  of  his  disloyalty  towardes  his  prince  and  contry, 
that  vnlesse  we  shold  yealde  our  selves  to  be  traytors  to  the  state, 
for  the  love  of  wch  and  the  reducing  thereof  to  the  Catholick  faith 
we  daily  adventure  our  lives,  we  cannot  but  severre  ourselves  from 
him  and  his  complices,  of  what  quality  soever  or  cloth  the  cloake  is 
of,  wch  must  cover  them,  ffor  these  and  such  like  both  generall 
and  particular  his  plottes  and  his  fellowes  against  our  contry,  and 
consequently  against  the  quyet  wch  otherwise  Catholicks  might 
have  in  England,  who  now  are  grown  in  hatred  w*h  our  state  and 
religion  more  in  contempt  than  ever  it  was  in  England  (vpon  the 
reduction  of  wch  S.  N.  confesseth,  the  reduction  of  all  abowt  it 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  173 

doth  depend)  for  his  and  theyr  misdemeanors  :  also  towards  vs, 
because  we  do  not  labor  in  the  furthering  of  such  his  plotts  we  54,  t.  409. 
have  little  cause  to  give  him  thanks,  or  to  be  noted  of  vngrateful- 
nes  towardes  him  and  such  his  fellowes  or  followers.  Hath  he  at 
any  time  then  done  well  for  vs  ?  we  thank  him  for  it.  But  this 
his  wel  doing  must  be  no  warrant  for  him  to  doe  any  evill  w*hout 
rebuke.  If  a  cow  give  a  good  soope  of  milke  she  is  to  be  thanked :  cherished, 
but  if  she  kicke  it  downe  w'h  her  heele,  the  good  turne  she  did 
may  not  save  her  from  blame.  If  the  Card:  Alane  vsed  any  com- 
plements at  any  time  vnto  the  Jesuites,  all  the  gentlemen  who  were 
W*h  him  before  his  death  can  testify  that  he  much  disliked  theyr 
dealinges  towardes  vs  :  and  the  Jesuites  cannot  w*howt  great 
impudency  deny  it,  to  whomsoever  they  doe  shuffle  of  the  blame. 
Dr.  Stillingtons  letters  of  complementes  from  Spaine  also  may  be 
shewed  :  but  it  is  well  knowen  that  through  his  inward  affection 
to  them,  not  knowing  how  to  mend  himselfe,  he  left  his  life  soner 
then  by  course  of  nature  he  shold  have  done :  although  perchance 
his  being  vnder  water  did  him  litle  good,  when  in  an  expedition 
again[st]  England,  he  was  by  fa:  Parsons  meanes  compelled 
against  his  will  to  take  shipping :  at  what  time  that  many  were 
driven  home  by  tempest,  and  many  of  or  English  priests  perished 
by  shipwreck.  Dr.  Stapleton  his  devotion  to  the  Jesuites  was 
cooled,  when  he  departed  owt  of  theyr  order  :  a  wch  if  they  will 
attribute  to  a  hastines  against  them  they  must  not  vrge  his  gravity 
for  themselves  against  vs.  Dr.  Barrett,  who  was  President  at 
Doway,  was  knowen  to  all  men  to  dissemble  wfh  the  Jesuites,  as 
they  dissembled  wfh  him,  keeping  him  to  serve  theyr  turnes  as  now 
they  keep  an  other,  and  perchance  w*th  the  like  foolish  hope  of 
preferrn*  by  them.  But  putt  the  case,  that  all  these  did  like 
marvaylously  well  of  the  Jesuites,  is  it  an  argument  that  if  they 
were  now  living,  they  wold  doe  so  ?  Could  they  indure  to  see 
theyr  brethren  in  pamphlettes  and  speeches  to  be  attached  of 
schisme,  accounted  as  excommunicate,  fallen  from  the  Church  of 
"  He  did  not  complete  his  noviciate.  See  Dodd,  ii.  85. 


174  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

god  no  better  than  Ethnickes  and  publicans  :  because  they  wold 
send  to  Rome  to  his  holines,  to  know  his  pleasure  before  they 
wold  submitt  themselves  to  an  authority  intruded  vpon  them,  as 
they  might  well  think,  it  comming  w%owt  any  letters  from  his 
holines,  or  testimony  that  his  holines  had  given  such  power  to  any 
other  .  .  .  they  knowing  no  other  superior  in  spirituall  matters 
then  his  holines :  can  any  man  inferre,  that  those  grave  and 
learned  men  wold  have  taken  the  Jesuites  parte  in  so  foule  a  matter, 
against  men  of  theyr  owne  coate  and  profession  ?  How  doth  S.  N. 
in  his  epistle  of  griefe  forgett  himselfe,  or  how  can  he  think  to 
draw  to  this  conceyt  that  those  grave  men  if  they  were  now  living 
wold  take  the  Jesuites  parte  against  vs :  whereas  there  are  many 
living  who  can  testify  that  ye  Card:  Alane  did  take  our  parte 
against  them,  and  bewayled  oftentimes  the  garboyles,  wch  he  saw 
wold  follow  after  his  death  between  them  and  vs.  The  opinion  of 

fol.  6  et  7.  ffa:  Campian  (as  S.  N.  confesseth)  was,  that  the  priestes  of 
England  were  piissimi  et  doctissimi:  compare  this  w*h  ffa:  Listers 
opinion  and  the  Jesuites  of  vs,  who  most  proudly  &  yet  shame- 

54,  f.  409b.  fully  condemne  vs  both  of  impiety  and  wante  of  learning,  and  as 
homunculi  (to  vse  ffa:  Listers  tearme)  in  theologia,  and  to  touch 
that  point  of  vngratefulnes  wch  S.  N.  layeth  to  our  charge,  our 
vsage  towards  the  Jesuites  hath  been  such  as  more  then  all  the 
good  wch  ever  they  meant  vnto  vs  hath  been  abundantly  recom- 
pensed :  wch  if  they  shall  deny,  we  appeale  to  theyr  forefather  ffa: 
Campian,  who  (as  S.  N.  here  also  affirmeth)  sayth  that  we  have 
given  him  and  his  fellowes  that  creditt  in  England,  as  he  could 
not  w'howt  feare  rehearse  it.  And  to  conclude,  yow  may  see  if  it 
please  yow,  that  S.  N.  hath  taken  great  paines  to  quote  many  places 
against  discord  wch  we  hate  more  than  he  doth,  and  were  it  not 
a  frivolous  labor,  we  wold  make  a  repetition  of  them  or  the  like. 
He  blameth  vs  that  we  doe  wryte  such  thinges,  as  such  as  be 
adversaryes  to  both  may  take  advantage  against  vs.  He  blameth 
vs  that  we  sent  a  booke  to  his  holines,  and  putt  no  name  vnto  it. 
He  supposeth,  and  must  have  all  to  think  that  we  repyne  at 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  175 

authority,  regard  not  our  superior,  and  y*  by  our  bookes  we  con- 
firme  men  in  opinion  at  Rome  that  we  are  factious  :  And  because 
he  will  have  no  obloquy  wch  he  may  vse  against  vs  vpon  this 
supposall,  he  will  also  rather  then  fayle  of  his  purpose,  include 
himselfe  and  all  our  nation  in  this  generall  and  ignominious  judg-  fo1- 18- 
ment  English  men  p[utt  in]  passion  regard  no  law  of  God  nature 
or  civility  in  theyr  speach  or  manner  of  proceeding :  and  least  per- 
chance this  proposition  shold  seeme  to  fayle  in  himselfe,  who  found 
it  in  this  his  evilly  in  titled  epistle  of  pious  grief,  he  hath  shewed 
small  regard  to  law  of  God,  nature  or  civility  by  his  manifest 
vntruthesj  defaming  his  contry,  and  most  folish  exclamations 
against  such  as  for  any  thing  we  know  are  his  equalls,  and  if 
not  his  betters  no  way  his  inferiors.  His  vntruthes  are,  that  we 
repyne  at  authority  to  wch  all  our  contry  knoweth  we  did  yeald, 
so  sone  as  we  saw  any  letters  from  his  holines :  to  whom  only  in 
spirituall  causes  we  owe  obedyence.  Secondly  he  sayth  that  our 
book  was  dedicated  to  his  holines  w*howt  any  name  putt  vnto  it : 
wch  is  in  this  manner :  Declaratio  etc  Ad  S.  D.  N.  Clementem  8m 
exhibita  ab  ipsis  sacerdotibus  qui  schismatis  aliorumq'  criminum 
sunt  insimulati.  A  declaration  etc.  put  up  to  or  holy  father,  pope 
Clement  8th  of  that  name,  by  those  priests,  who  are  accused  of 
schisme  and  other  crymes :  of  wch  priestes  the  names  of  30  are 
particularly  sett  downe,  pa:  119.  His  taxing  of  all  his  country- 
men that  being  putt  in  passion,  they  regard  no  law  of  God, 
nature,  or  civility  in  theyr  proceeding,  sheweth  how  he  sinneth 
against  nature,  and  vpon  a  conceyt  (most  foolish  also  and  false) 
that  we  rayse  contentions  against  the  Jesuites  and  Archpriest, 
he  exclaymeth  in  this  sorte :  0  that  it  were  not  against  Jesus 
himselfe.  If  his  wisdome  cold  see  yk  a  booke  written  by  0.  C. 
might  take  quotations  owt  of  our  writinges  against  the  mis- 
demeano1"8  of  the  Jesuites,  and  that  this  was  not  to  be  liked  of, 
can  he  think  that  S.  N.  can  escape  margent  of  any  book,  written 
by  any  as  impudent  [as]  himselfe  :  in  witnes  that  such  priestes  as 
have  a  long  time  adven[tured]  more  for  Jesus  than  the  Jesuits 


176  THE   ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

54,  f.  410.  have  done,  shold  now  become  Aposta[tes]  and  rayse  contention 
against  Jesus  himselfe :  or  that  such  priestes  who  have  been 
knowen  to  have  susteyned  the  heate  of  persecution  with  no  other 
resolution  then  hath  become  Catholick  priestes  (when  as  the 
Jesuites  dared  not  to  shew  themselves,  or  wlh  that  timorousnes 
as  they  thought  every  houre  a  day  vntill  they  retorned  to  some 
morall  safety  for  themselves)  now  to  be  by  S.  N.  noted  for  men  of  a 
dishonorable  resolution,  if  occasion  should  serve,  and  to  bring 
Catholickes  into  perill  of  losse  eyther  of  theyr  lives  or  of  theyr 
soules  ?  Can  we,  if  eyther  we  resist  the  law  of  god  as  priestes,  or 
of  nature  as  men,  or  of  civility  as  living  among  others,  heare  our 
selves  thus  defamed,  other  mens  soules  depending  vpon  theyr  good 
opinion  of  vs,  our  selves  of  yeares  to  vse  reason  in  our  actions  and 
not  of  so  meane  bringing  vp,  especially  the  greater  parte,  and  be 
silent  ?  Are  we  not  in  all  mens  iudgments  (except  S.  N.  and  his 
fellowes  who  could  perchance  make  a  better  benefitt  by  our  silence) 
bound  to  purge  our  selves  in  this  ease,  our  adversaries  pressing  vs 
still  most  falsly  that  we  repyne  at  authority  and  seeking  to 
enforme  the  world  thus  of  vs,  w*howt  shewing  any  acte  of  our 
disobedyence  except  our  forbearing  to  submitt  ourselves  before 
there  was  cause  why  we  shold  :  yow  shewing  no  letters  from  his 
holines  for  yor  authority  ?  Doe  you  cease  to  publishe  or  man- 
teyne  these  vntruthes  against  vs,  and  we  will  attende  the  decyding 
of  this  controversy,  where  it  ought  to  be.  But  if  yow  shall 
eyther  yorselfe  publishe  bookes  of  this  arguement,  or  beare  others 
out  therein :  yow  must  thinke  that  we  must  take  yor  edictes  to  the 
contrary,  as  most  vniust  in  themselves,  yor  practise  explaining 
them,  that  all  may  be  sayd  and  published  by  wch  we  may  be 
brought  into  infamy :  and  that  nothing  is  to  be  divulged  by  vs  by 
wch  we  may  be  cleared  from  it :  perswade  yorselfe  that  notw^- 
standing  yow  are  the  first  of  our  coate  who  hath  been  in  the 
authority  of  an  Archpriest  here  in  England  (a  matter  much  vrged 
by  yor  flatterers)  is  no  such  priviledge,  but  that  yow  may  erre  as 
grossly  in  yor  actions  as  Aron  did  and  Saul,  both  imediatly  chosen 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  177 

by  God  :  the  one  to  the  highest  priesthood ;  the  other  to  the  king- 
dome  over  his  people ;  George  Blackwell  by  the  grace  of  God, 
and  the  ordinance  of  the  Sea  Apostolick,  Archpriesb  of  England, 
yow  were  preferred  by  falshood  etc,  the  motive  of  yor  authority 
apeareth  in  the  Cardinalls  letters.  And  if  the  pope  him[self]  did 
preferre  yow,  he  preferred  one  whom  he  knew  not.  And  thus  farre, 
Reverend  Sr,  we  have  emboldened  our  selves  to  signify  vnto  yow 
the  many  iniustices  of  yor  last  edict  against  the  divulging  or  re- 
teyning  such  bookes  as  are  to  cleare  vs  of  the  many  and  iniurious 
slanders  daily  spreadd  against  vs ;  how  also  notwthstanding  this 
yor  edict  against  the  divulging  or  reteyning  any  bookes  of  this 
arguement,  there  is  an  epistle,  intituled  of  pious  griefe,  written 
by  S.  N.  to  his  frend,  and  divulged  by  order  from  you,  as  by  all 
likelyhood  we  may  thinke  :  it  being  in  theyr  handes,  who  wold  not  54,  f.  410b 
else  have  it :  wch  epistle  argueth  .  .  .  earnest  desire,  that  the 
readers  shold  yet  conceyve  worse  of  vs  (yf  worse  they  can)  then 
heretofore  they  have,  as  we  see  have  shewed  owt  of  diverse 
places  quoted  owt  of  the  epistle  called  of  pious  griefe  but  in  very 
deed  of  a  wicked  and  very  frivolous  discourse,  and  such  as  may 
aswell,  perchance  much  better  be  applyed  to  the  writer  thereof 
and  his  parte,  then  to  vs.  ffare  yow  well. 

Yors  as  you  are  in  will  to  deserve 
of  vs  the  vniustly  defamed  priestes. 

Concordat  cum  originali, 

Wllm.  Clerke. 


2.  Letter  from  Dr.  William  Gifford  to  his  Sister.  54^  f.  242. 

Deo.  17.  1601. 
Right  worshipu  my  lovinge  sister. 

I  was  very  glad  by  this  gentleman  to  vnderstande  of  yor  welfare 
and  by  his  returne  to  have  occasion  to  salute  you,  being  amongst 
other  afflictions  incident  to  my  longe  exile  and  banishment  an 
extreeme  greefe  that  I  could  not,  nor  this  30  yeares  did  have, 

VOL.  II.  Ly 


178  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

ordinary  intercourse  or  communication  w*h  my  neere  friends  and 
kinred,  wch   I  impute  chiefly  to  those  who  by  stratagemes  and 
crafty  devises  have  wrongfully  made  me  hatefull  to  our  prince  and 
estate,  by  abvsing  my  name  in  those  practises  in  wch,  as  Christ 
knoweth,  I  never  had  any  parte.     ffor  as  I  am  a  Catholicke,  and  so 
will  for  ever  continue  by  gods  speciall  assistance  :  so  I  ever  detested 
these  violent  and  b[l]oody  spiritts  who  continually  and  unnatu- 
rally practise  against  theyr  prince  and  contry,  and  seeke  to  expose 
to  the  spoyle  of  forayners  by  vniust  invasion  and  conquest  all  sorts 
of  people  of  what  religion  soever.     And  I  wold  be  very  sory  that 
you  my  good  sisters  or  any  other  my  Catholicke  friends  shold  of 
simplicity  be  intangled  w*th  any  such  persons,  who  to  bringe  theyr 
purposes  to  passe,  you  to  reape  the  lucre  and  gaine  or  to  have  them- 
selves accownted  negotiators  and  dealers  in  great  affayres,  do  letle 
aseeme  to  indanger  Catholicke  gentlemen  and  to  bringe  [them]  to 
vtter  ruyne,  doe  irritate  and  exasperate  the  prince ;  and  by  folishe 
bookes,  lewde  pamphletts  and  intercourse  of  dangerous  letters  wch 
theyr  companions  on  this  syde  doe  make  .   .  .  a  the  burden  of  bloody 
lawes  vntollerable,  wch  the  prince  and  estate  are  forced  to  make 
for  theyr  owne  security.     You  easily  a  who  I  meane,  and  for  Gods 
sake  take  speciall  care  of,  least  a  fay  re  shew  of  a  goodly  mind  and 
profession  deceyve  yow  and  leade  you  into  thraldome  before  you  be 
aware.      Inform  e  yor  selfe  arryght  wfchowt  passion  or  partiality 
who  they  be  that  have  sente  in  men  to  attempte  against  the  sacred 
person  of  or  prince  :  who  they  be,  that  negotiate  abroad  for  forraine 
invasion  and  conquests,  and  vnnaturally  seeke  to  arme  strangers 
to  the  overthrow  of  theyr  naturall  contry,  from  whom  all  these 
folishe  bookes  of  titles  and  right  [to]  the  Crowne,  of  particular 
mens  lives  or  such,  like  have  proceeded :  who  they  be  that  vainly 
promise  reformation  or  rather  subversion  of  the  state ;  and  when 
you  have  found  who  they  be,  eschew  them   as   dangerous  to  yor 
soule,  pernicious  to  yor  body,  enemyes  to  theyr  contry  and  infamous 
to  our  religion ;  and  serve  your  turne  of  those  Catholicks  who  in 
"  Some  word  apparently  omitted  here. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  179 

true  humility  and  Christian  duty  to  theyr  prince  (saving  theyr 
religion  and  conscience  to  God)  w*h  an  Apostolicall  spiritt  doe 
seeke  w*h  zeale  the  only  winninge  of  soules,  and  as  well  by  exem-  54,  f.  242b. 
plary  life,  as  by  true  ....  athe  consciences  of  those  w*h  whom 
they  deale,  and  by  .... a  ministration  of  the  sacraments  doe 
augment  the  num[ber]  .  .  .  . a  people,  and  pray  hartely  and  sin- 
cerely for  theyr  prince  [and]  contry.  [By]  such  men  you  shall 
reape  comforte  and  no  danger  of  body  and  soule,  nor  heynous 
offence  to  yor  prince :  And  if  [you]  indure,  it  shall  .  .  .  . b  mere 
matter  of  religion  and  conscie[nce]  wch  is  most  honorable  and 
meritorious.  And  w*h  this  my  [dear]  sister  I  make  an  ende,  com- 
mendinge  you  and  yors  to  the  ho[ly]  protection  of  him  who  spente 
his  sacred  blowd  on  the  crosse  for  vs  all.  ffrom  my  house  in  Lisle 
this  17.  [of]  Decembr  1601. 

Yor  loving  brother  and  faithfull  fr[end]  for  ever 

William  Gifforde 

Endorsement  (on  back  offol.  434,  misplaced)  : 

17  Dec  1601 
Dr.  Gifford  to  his  sister  to  take  heed  of  the  Jesuits 

3.   Copy  of  letter  from  Cecil  to  Mush.  64,  f.  390. 

Worsh.  good  S" 

I  have  written  vnto  yow  by  the  way  yow  desired  at  yor  departure  ; 
w*hin  3  dayes  thereof  I  visited  in  yor  names  monsr  Ville[roi]  who 
was  not  ignorant  both  of  the  time  and  fully  informed  of  yor  com- 
pany. It  seemeth  that  acte  of  yors  hath  been  so  vrged,  w*h  former 
impressions  made  of  or  good  frends  yor  companions,  y*  yow  must  of 
necessity  carry  yor  selves  w*th  great  simplicity  and  sincerity :  yow 
to  reteyne  that  yow  have,  and  they  to  gaine  that  they  have  lost. 
When  I  shall  be  assured  of  the  safe  passage  of  or  letters  1  will 
sende  yow  a  letter  and  discourse,  by  wch  you  may  discover  that  yor 

•  MS.  mutilated.  b  Obliterated. 

N  2 


180  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

oldest  companion,  sive  iure  sive  iniuria  nescio,  is  thought  to  have 
been  overbusy  and  lesse  gratefull  and  loving  then  becometh  a  man 
of  his  coate  and  calling.  I  have  not  seen  the  man  that  convayd 
yow  to  yor  coach  at  yor  departure  hence :  but  once  or  twice 
sithence :  he  is  all  wfh  him  that  yow  bidd  not  adieu  and  burned  his 
letter :  wch  two  acts  of  discurtesy  are  daily  vrged.  It  will  fall  out, 
as  I  allwayes  told  yow,  that  it  is  a  thing  impossible  to  doe  effectu- 
ally what  yow  and  mr  Bluet  also  in  his  to  vs,  requireth  of  me  w'howt 
offence  of  that  party :  yet  will  I  provyde  that  on  my  parte  no 
occasion  shall  be  offered  but  that  only  wch  yow  all  have  imposed 
vpon  me.  I  deale  now  imediately  w*th  or  best  frend  who  vseth  me 
very  both  kindly  and  respectively.  We  can  deale  no  further  here 
till  we  heare  what  termes  you  stande  on  :  what  may  be  hoped  there 
and  procured  here  for  the  further  pursuite  of  or  affayres  :  yow  know 
where  or  articles  are  in  or  frends  handes  but  as  yet  vnaunswered. 
Commend  me  hartely  to  yor  2  companions,  the  2  Bennetts  espe- 
cially, mr  Ed  .  .  ,a  mr  Charnock,  mr  Collington  and  ye  rest :  and 
if  yowe  please  frequent  and  communicate,  yow  Romanes  that 
haue  borne  pondus  et  aestus  diei  together,  w*h  all  freedome  and 
fidelity  There  hath  been  of  late  one  Redman  owt  of  fflanders,  who 
w*h  R  Twist  is  sent  back  by  D  Bag[shaw]  and  mr  Ctmsta[ble]  for 
D  Weston  and  D  Smith.  Mr  Morgan  likewise  hath  been  here  w*h 
Dr  Bagsh:  whose  mother  is  a  Skidmor :  he  wente  away  likewise 
w*h  letters  good  store  towards  fflanders.  I  write  to  mr  Bluet  of  an 
oath,  wch  mr  Hill  wold  have  us  sende  yow  and  tender  here  to  the 
Embassado1" :  but  we  pawse  till  we  heare  from  yow. 

I  doe  what  I  can  to  excuse  and  take  away  all  suspicions,  as  that 
of  yor  going  together  I  sought  to  excuse  by  a  reporte  that  one  of 
Abvil  made  of  yor  seperation :  2  to  Bologna  and  2  into  Calice,  wch 
was  controlled  by  the  Lievetenant  of  Caliz  wch  wrote  to  Monsr 
Villeroy,  that  yow  were  fewer  that  imbarked  there. 

In  mr  Bluets  letters  diverse  things  were  misconstrued,  as  his 
writing  that  he  left  me  there  to  excuse  him  (satis,  sayd  they,  pro 

•  Paper  damaged. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  181 

authoritate),  his  giving  first  Ecca  and  then  D.  Ilsma  wch  was  sayd  to 
be  ab  equis  ad  asinos.  I  seeke  what  I  can  to  excuse  and  satisfy 
and  keep  all  in  good  conceyt :  and  all  is  too  litle.  If  yow  heare  of 
mr  Dud:  commend  me  to  him,  as  to  S.  Ken:,  yor  most  loving  and 
vertuous  hostesse  vnknowen,  and  the  rest  or  brethren.  I  hope  mr 
Anthony  will  not  starte,  from  whom  I  expect  to  heare  often.  I 
write  this  for  all :  for  [a  multitude  of  letters  multiply  paines  and 
perill  and  care  to  no  purpose. 

N.  Litt.  [?]  as  I  am  informed  hath  forsaken  or  best  frend  at  Rome.  54,  f.  390b. 
The  last  post  is  drowned,  wch  maketh  me  apprhende  or  papers 
wch  probably  shold  have  come  w*th  him :  and  to  yor  good  prayers 
I  most  humbly  recommend  me.  If  I  happen  to  come  for  a  starte 
into  England  wryte  of  whom  and  in  what  prison  I  may  inquire  of 
you.  Valete  in  Chfo 

Yors  as  you  know  to  vse 

J.  Cecyll. 

Whatsoever  I  say  on  purpose  is  as  farre  as  may  be  mis- 
con  [strued]  as  my  desyre  to  wryte  to  yow  prsently  w'hin  three  dayes 
when  I  knew  how  hardly  yor  going  in  that  company  was  construed, 
was  wondered  at  what  occasion  I  could  have  of  so  sodaine  writing. 
Also  to  yor  self  as  I  percey  ve  it  was  vrged  that  I  pe  .  .  .  ed  and  pro- 
posed things  my  selfe  disliked :  wch  is  not  so  admirable,  if  one 
contrary  to  his  owne  iudgm*  conforme  himselfe  to  the  opinion  of 
maney,  especially  where  the  difference  is  of  the  time,  and  not  of  the 
matter.  In  fine  yor  visits,  yor  conference  and  the  rest  are  here 
vrged,  and  I  come  to  know  of  that  wch  I  take  not  to  be  true,  viz 
yor  intrinsecall  dealing  w*h  him,  of  whom  I  have  heard  yow  say 
1000  times  that  in  his  life  he  never  did  a  good  turne  to  vs  or  our 
cause :  yor  wisdome,  discretion  and  good  behavior  and  vnyon  at 
home  will  breake  the  neck  of  all  these  critices. 

To   his  worsh:  good  frende  Mr  Jo:  Mush  or  in  absence 
to  Mr  Anthony  Champney  give  these. 


182  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 


54,  f.  391.  4.  Copy  of  letter  from  Cecil  to  Watson.  Jan.  or  Feb.  1602. 

Good  Mr  Watson,  I  cannot  but  acknowledge  your  loving  letter, 
albeit,  that  by  yow  in  printe,  and  by  you  in  prsence  of  or  supreme 
iudges  in  or  late  controversyes,  I  have  had  my  patience  very  extra- 
ordinarily exercised.  I  have  towards  yow  performed  the  parte  of  a 
frend  in  place  where  pregnant  perill  was  thereto  annexed :  wch 
good  office  being  of  you  so  frendly  accepted  I  cannot  but  corre- 
spond and  give  contentm*  to  yor  desyre  of  intercourse.  Setting  asyde 
then  all  ceremonyes  and  needles  complem*8,  this  I  must  advertise 
yow,  that  from  henceforth  yow  conferre  with  or  brethren,  and  make 
your  election  of  some  one  man  to  whom  you  may  direct  yor  letters  : 
for  yor  last  indorsed  to  so  many  was  not  so  gratefull.  Mr  Dr 
Bagshaw  or  Mr  Hill,  eyther  of  them,  are  men  whom  yow  know  yow 
are  beholden  to,  and  may  vse  w*thowt  all  offence  in  a  farre  greater 
matter.  If  you  please  to  send  yor  letters  in  a  cover  to  ye  Embass: 
it  will  be  farre  more  acceptable  domi  forisque  and  we  lesse  beholden 
to  base  companyons.  Or  brethren  at  their  departure  hence  desyred 
me,  no  wayes  inclined  to  stay  behinde  them  of  my  selfe,  to  stay  here 
and  to  deale  in  theyr  affayres  w*h  this  K.a  I  desyre  yow  to  sounde 
herein  the  minde  and  opinion  of  or  estate :  for  vnles  they  like  both 
of  the  negotiation,  and  of  the  person  :  I  will  in  no  case  medle  with 
theyr  disliking.  Yow  may  also  if  yow  please  desyre  or  brethren  to 
interteyne  no  kinde  of  negotiation,  directe  or  indirecte,  offensive  to 
ye  state. 

I  take  that  mr  Hill  or  D  Bagsh:  are  farre  more  proper  for  this 
place  then  my  selfe  :  ffor  to  tell  yow  plainly  my  desyre  is  rather 
domi  consuescere,  if  I  may  vnderstand  by  yow  that  I  may  have  any 
oversight,  or  may  be  admitted  to  that  grace  my  companions  have 
obteyned. 

a  This  letter  seems  to  have  been  written  from  Paris  before  Cecil  resolved  to  take 
part  in  the  deputation  to  Borne.  His  three  companions  left  Paris  on  Jan.  1, 
and  the  letter  was  probably  written  early  in  the  same  month,  notwithstanding  the 
endorsement  of  the  copyist. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  183 

There  passed  this  way  of  late  one  Way :  who  reported  that  yow 
had  renounced  yor  priesthood,  and  all  exercise  thereof,  wch  were  to 
deare  a  price  of  yor  favor  and  liberty  :  and  in  any  case  ne  incidas  in 
Syllam  cupiens  vitare  Charibdin.  Yow  wryte  of  artycles,  but  none 
apeare  We  have  conceyved  here  an  oath  of  obedyence  wch,  if  others 
sende  not,  yow  shall  have  w*h  the  nexte.  yor  tracte,  as  apeareth  by 
Mr.  Bluetts,  pleaseth  not  him.  yow  may  vse  me  in  all  confidence 
and  assurance  Usque  ad  aras 

J.  Cecyll. 

[At  foot  of  page  :]         [To  my]  very  loving  ffrend 

[Mr]  Watson 
give  these 

[Endorsed,  same  hand  as  copy  :]     ffeb  1602 

A  copy  of  D.  Cecylls  Ires  to  Mr  Mush  and  Mr  Watson 


5.  From  Dr.  Bagshaw  to  William  Watson.  54,  f.  243. 

Feb.  7,  1602. 

Good  Mr  Willm  I  have  redd  your  Quodlibets  over,  &  have 
asked  the  iudgement  of  diverse.  The  style  is  misliked  for  the 
bitterness,  &  I  pray  you  hereafter  have  greate  care  &  moder- 
ation, for  I  can  assure  you  so  bitinge  a  style  dothe  not  good. 
Much  good  matter  I  finde,  &  if  it  had  bene  whotea  only  in  yt 
place  where  your  harte  was  as  hyghe  as  your  heade  for  in- 
faminge  owr  matters  I  coulde  well  have  liked  it. 

What  letters  come  in  yours  see  them  delivered.  I  hope 
your  creditt  &  mine  will  serve  to  have  them  safely  conveyed. 
Att  leasure  I  pray  you  deale  w*h  my  L.b  to  whom  I  have 
writte[n]  the  Spanishe  faction  is  on  foote  &  fierce  for  expecta- 
tion of  future  matters.  We  must  have  good  supporte.  If  the 
LL.  of  her  matyes  Cownsayle  will  deale  w*h  the  Embassador  to 

a  Sic,  for  "  hot "  ?  b  The  Bishop  of  London. 


184  .  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

come  or  sende  to  the  secretarie  heere  present  to  further  vs,  we 
shall  doe  well. 

Heere  very  wise  men  will  not  be  persuaded  but  some  greate 
persons  ar  Spanified,  althoughe  yow  answeare  yt  poynte  in  the 
ende  of  your  booke,  and  therfore  our  sendinge  over  was  not 
to  benefitt  our  country  or  procure  ease  to  owre  cawse  but  only 
for  a  showe  to  shifte  of  the  time. 

Have  care  of  Framlingham  &  of  all  our  friends  there.  The 
remoove  of  some  of  them  was  promised. 

I  pray  you  write  or  speake  to  Mr  Churche  y1  he  sende 
hyther  assone  as  may  be. 

I  will  perforate  yt  wch  you  write  of  me  &  your  selfe  &  the 
thirde  person. a 

54,  f.  243b.  Mr  Bluett  wrote  to  my  L.  for  to  be  a  meanes  for  sendinge 
owr  letters  by  Mr  Winwoode,b  for  that  we  ar  driven  to  sende 
otherwise  hande  over  heade.  I  marvayle  we  have  no  answeare. 
I  pray  you  deale  very  earnestly  wtb  my  L.  for  Mr  Barnbye, 
who  in  truthe  did  more  than  we  all  in  flanders  &  was  able  to 
relate  as  muche  as  Mr  Bluett  coulde  have  done  &  perhaps 
more.  His  liberty  &  perhapps  returne  were  very  necessary. 
It  mighte  be  a  good  occasion,  when  he  might  presently  be 
freed,  to  bringe  vs  monye  &  worde  of  all  things  &  to  goe  w*h 
me  to  flanders,  if  neede  shall  be,  and  afterwards  to  Rome.  I 
pray  yow  sollicite  this  instantlye. 

Some  passages  of  your  booke  make  me  of  good  hope  as  of  a 
college  of  oure  owne  to  cowntervayle  the  Spanishe  seminaries. 
What  hope  of  toleracion  at  least  for  vs,  whose  fidelyty  I  hope 
is  not  dowbted  of,  sende  worde.  It  encowrageth  &  gladdeth 
for  the  time. 

By  Mr  Barnby  or  some  other  convenient  messenger  lett  me 
heare  assone  &  as  lardgely  as  yow  can. 

a  In  the  margin  are  four  lines  in  another  hand,  tantalisingly  illegible  by  erasure. 
"  This  3rd  pson  was  Mr.  .  .  ."  etc. 

b  Ralph  Winwood,  agent  of  Queen  Elizabeth  at  the  French  Court. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  185 

Pray  harde  for  vs.  W4h  commendacions  to  all  the  honest  gentle- 
men wkh  yow,  Mr  Pigott,  Mr  Kempe,  Mr  Ledyo  [?]  w*h  the  rest. 

I  promised  Mr  Cole  the  messanger  one  of  owr  books.  I  did 
not  performe  it.  I  pray  you  supply e  it  &  commend  me  to  him. 

We  heare  of  new   preparations   in    Spayne.     Leasure    serveth  54,  f.  244. 
not  further. 

Paris  vii°  febr.  yours  ever 

C.  B. 

I  have  written  to  Mr  Clerke,  Mp  Leake,  Mr  Bennetts,  Mr 
Smithe,  Mr  Hebburne,  Mr  Barnbye,  Mr  Doleman,  Mr  Churche, 
Mr  Dudleye,  Mr  Charnocke,  Mr  Copleye,  Seal  them  all  wch  be 
unsealed,  &  deliver  them. 

I  had  thowghte  to  have  sent  them  all  unsealed  but  it  fell 
owt  otherwise.  In  any  case  lett  them  be  delivered.  There  is 
nothing  but  ordinarye  matters. 

I  would  my  L.  of  London  were  nowe  &  then  by,  when  we 
have  talke  of  him  w*h  some  of  the  byshopps  &  nobles  heere. 

J.  Bennetts  comminge  hath  done  good  to  owres  &  made  it 
more  spoken  of,  &  a  number  of  questions  to  be  asked  abowte 
my  L.  who  is  taken  for  a  speciall  meanes  therof  used  by  her 
Ma**8. 

6.  Drafts  of  Six  Memorials  to  the  Pope.  47,  f.  272. 

I.    CECIL'S   TESTIMONIALS   AND   APOLOGY. 
Beatissime  Pater 

Placuit  xpianissimo  Regi  hoc  tempore,  et  cum  hisce  meis  fratri- 
bus  et  in  castris  dni  commilitonibus,  me  Su  tuae  per  legatum  suum 
recomendare,  turn  quod  ei  de  zelo  meo  in  causa  fidei  catholicso 
promovenda3  sine  aliqua  rerum  politicarum  mixtura  abunde  fuit 
satisfactum,  data  hums  examinis  occasione  a  legato  Anglias,  qui 
me  hoc  nomine  apud  Regem  christianissimum  accusavit  tanquam 
nimis  familiarem  ijs  qui  politicum  Angliae  statum  perturbarunt, 
turn  quod  apud  eum  frequentissime  et  instantissirne  egeram  vt 
interposita  eius  apud  senatores  Angliae  authoritate  cum  eis  ageret 


186  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

vt  legum  severitatem  quibus  catholici  in  re  religionis  et  conscientia3 
negotijs  premebantur,  aut  antiquando,  aut  alterando,  aut  moder- 
ando  edictorum  acerbitatem  reprimeret,  liberumque  relinqueret 
catholicis  Romanae  Ecclesise  ritu  aut  publice  aut  saltern  privatim 
dno  deo  eiusque  sanctis  inservire :  quern  ita  paratum  et  affectum 
hac  mea  opera  et  diligentia  invenit  Rmus  epus  Mutinensis,  tune 
temporis  in  Gallijs  Nuncius,  vt  nihil  prseter  Stis  tugs  imperium  et 
authoritatem  ad  opus  tarn  sanctum  perficiendum  desideraretur ; 
verum  dum  adhuc  in  incude  res  esset,  discedit  Nuncius,  refrigescit 
negotium,  donee  isti  boni  sacerdotes  in  Galliam  appellantes  eovsque 
Regis  animum  ad  pietatem  flexerant,  vt  pristini  mei  desiderij  de 
catholicis  iuvandis  explendi  spem  non  contemnendam  dederit. 
Quod  si  Su  tuae  haec  via  facilior  [et  expeditior  visa  fuerit  ad 
catholicorum  levandas  miserias,  et  fidem  propagandam]  a 

aperiemus  quibus  medijs,  rationibus  et  conditionibus  haec  a  Rege 
christianissmo  in  Dei  gloriam,  ecclesise  utilitatem  et  catholicorum 
favorem  impetrari  poterint.  Sin  minus  hue  ad  pedes  Stis  tuaa 
accessimus,  quicquid  statueris,  iusseris,  decreveris,  non  solum  aequo 
sed  alacri  animo  laturi,  eamque  submissionis  et  obedientise 
promptitudinem  in  reliquis  nostris  fratribus  effecturi  ....  et,  si 
quid  in  reliquo  vitse  nostras  cursu  humanitus  erratum  aut  peccatum 
fuerit,  censuris  et  supplicio  colla  subdituri :  jube,  coge,  impera, 
homines  sumus,  errare,  labi,  falli,  decipi  possumus  ;  at  authoritatem 
tuam  subterfugere,  post  tam  diuturnam,  constantem  et  continuam 
eius  professionem  et  pro  ea  perpassiones  non  possumus. 

[Qd  si  Stas  ad  pedum  tuorum  oscula 

v'ra  communi  humillime  prostratus 

omnium  cathol-  lo:  Cecilius  sacerdos  Anglus. 

icorum  consensu 

et  clamoribus  excitata  velit  paulisper  experiri 

quid  istiu[s]  com  modi  ecclesiae  exoriri  poterit]  b 

•  The  clause  within  brackets  partially  erased,  and  the  two  or  three  lines  indi- 
cated by  dots  entirely  erased.  b  Added  in  the  margin. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  187 

Ne   ficta  videantur  quae    in  relations  ista   continentur,  aut  a  47,  f.  272b. 
cerebro    meo    deprompta    ad   captandam    gratiam    aut   Stls   tuaa 
lenitatem  et  clementiam  abvtendam,  singulis  propositionibus  singula 
testiraonia  affigenda  existimavi. 

Quod  a  legato  Anglise  apud  Regem  christ:  accusatus  fuerim  de 
nimia  familiaritate  cum  ijs  qui  statum  Angliaa  politicum  perturbant 
habeo  penes  me  litteras  Illml  Card.  Surdiaci,a  dum  esset  in  minori- 
bus,  idipsum  attestantes,  quibus  addi  potest  Rmi  dni  Abatis  Su 
Martini,  Dni  Conestabili  Angli,  aliorumque  gravissimorum  virorum 
notitia. 

Quod  rursus  in  gratiam  Regis  fuerim  receptus  testantur  eius 
literee,  quibus  nos  Regibus  principibus  et  Rebusp:  in  itiuere 
commendavit :  testis  est  etiam  Eccellentissus  dns  de  Betune  legatus 
Galliae  qui  Regis  animum  ea  de  re  optime  novit. 

Quod  non  nisi  rogatus  et  plurimorum  in  Anglia  catholicorum 
literis  et  lamentis  excitatus,  et  ab  ip'o  Rmo  Nuntio  iussus,  apud 
Regem  eiusque  ministros  causam  cath.  tractaverim,  ipsum  produco 
Rmum  Nuncium  tanquam  oculatum  testem,  litterasque  et  chiro- 
graphum  penes  me  habeo  materna  lingua  omni  suspitione  aut 
exceptione  liberas. 

De  exitu  et  progressu  negotij  testem  cito  RmBm  Mutinensem  qui 
vt  Romam  ea  de  re  scriberem  iussit,  et  quid  inde  responsi  habuerim 
proferam  in  huius  veritatis  fidem. 

II.    PETITION   OF   THE   FOUR  PRIESTS   FOR   VIATICUM.  47,  f.  273. 

Beatm2  Pater 

Cum  pro  singulari  tua  in  nos  aequitate  et  amore  paterno  ad  earn 
tandem  sint  reducta  negotia  nostra  periodum  vt  de  reditu  nostro 
ad  castra  dni  et  vexilla  xpi  in  Anglia  sit  cogitandum,  cumque  Stas 
vestra  satis  superque  sit  informata  quam  sit  curta  suppellex, 
quantumque  sumus  ad  tarn  longum  laboriosum  et  sumptuosum 
iter  imparati,  nisi  charitatis  et  dementias  tuae  nobis  pateant 

a  FranQois  d'Escoubleau  de  Sourdis,  created  cardinal  in  1592. 


188  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

fontes,  petimus  humillime  vt  Sta  v.  dignetur  in  viatico  nobis  sub- 
ministrando  considerare  hiemem  iam  instare  et  ex  nostris  aliquos 
esse  valetudine  infirma,  alios  estate  confectos,  alios  satis  provectos 
omnes  laboribus  et  misery's  exhaustos  neque  posse  nos  aut  pedibus 
aut  adeo  properanter  sicut  solent  illi  quibus  ordinarium  porrigitur 
viaticum  iter  conficere,  sed  maiora  turn  subsidia  turn  solatia  turn 
laborum  intervalla  et  aetati  et  infirmitati  nostrae  et  hiemis  asperitati 
esse  necessaria,  qua3  omnia  Stis  v.  clementiae  et  considerationi 
relinquimus. 

47,  f.  274.          HI.   THEIR   DESIRE   FOR   PEACE,  AND   RECAPITULATION  OF  GRIEVANCES. 

Beatissime  P: 

Quicquid  a  nobis  hactenus  est  propositum  de  Gravaminibus 
Archypr.,  de  Incommodis  ipsius  regiminis,  de  Considerationibus 
ad  pacem  spectantibus,  de  Refutatione  responsi  exhibiti  a  p: 
Parsono  contra  praedictas  Considerationes,  ex  nullo  alio  fonte 
prodijsse  protestamur  quam  ex  zelo  pacis  ve[r]aeque  fraternitatis 
et  ex  intimis  perfectee  charitatis  visceribus,  vt  remotis  ijs  impedi- 
mentis  quibus  ecclesiae  quae  in  Anglia  est  salus  periclitatur, 
ardentius  et  alacrius  (datis  vndeque  dextris)  qui  in  vinea  dni 
laborant  operarij  ad  haereseos  extirpationem  et  animarum  conver- 
sionem  accingantur.  Liceat  itaque  nobis  libere  profiteri  quod  res 
est  Sme  P.,  et  considerationi  v'rae  relinquere  quatuor  ilia  capita, 
fusius  in  ill  is  nostris  scriptis  contenta,  scz.,  de  persona  Archipri 
deque  eius  praelatura,  quibus  stantibus,  nulla  pax,  nulla  moderatio, 
nulla  potest  sperari  animorum  vnio ;  de  eleemosynarum  distribu- 
tione  et  illarum  rationibus  reddendis  de  magistratuum  electionibus 
annuis,  et  de  statuum  et  ordinum  distinctione  vt  suo  se  quisque 
loco  et  statione  contineat,  neque  se  vlterius  Jesuitae  misceant 
quam  solent  alij  religiosi  alijs  alibi  ecclesiasticis  ordinibus :  quod 
ad  nos  attinet  quicquid  Stas  statuerit,  decreverit,  iusserit,  ordina- 
verit,  certum  est  obedire  et  intellectum  captivare,  verum  si  con- 
trouersiarum  fontes  et  scaturigines  patris  Parsoni  et  suorum 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  189 

oppositions  intactae  vel  non  prorsus  ....  relinquan[tur],  aeque 
certum  est  ex  ijsdem  malis  causis  eosdem  malos  effectus  .... 
esse  expectandos :  nam  non  potest  ecclesia  Anglorum  non  graui 
ferre  et  multum  in  Jesuitas  commoueri,  cum  intellexerint  .... 
rationes  pro  bono  communi  et  publica  pace  a  no  ....  vestree 
S*1  propositas  paucorum  illorum  religiosorum  renitent  .... 
privatisque  commodis  ....  optato  exitu  frustrari. 


IV.    PETITION   FOR   PUBLIC   INSTRUMENT  IN   TESTIMONY   OF   THEIR         47,  f.  275. 
INNOCENCE   OF  SCHISM.* 

Beatissime  p : 

Significauimus  per  litteras  nostras  Stis  v'rse  declarationem  qua 
ab  omni  rebellion  is  aut  inobedientiae  crimine  ob  delatam  ante  Brevis 
apostolici  adventum  Archipn  submissionem  liberabantur,  quo 
nuncio  mirifice  refocillati  statuerunt  perpetuo  in  hac  causa  et 
controuersia  quiescere.  At  libri,  litterae,  discursus  et  rumores  a 
p.  Personio  suisque  sequacibus  indies  ubique  dispersi  calumniarum 
istarum  memoriam  vbique  acerbissime  refricantes  et  filiorum 
suorum  spiritus  .  .  .  [datae  declarations  veritatem  pernegantes] b 
timoratas  conscientiae  et  de  preteritis  confessionibus  suis  valde 
incertas,  nisi  fide  publica  et  autentica  illis  aliquo  modo  satisfiat, 
cogunt  illos  humillime  ad  Stis  v'rse  pedes  cleroentissimos  confugere 
petereque  innocentiae  suae  et  aequitatis,  verbo  vestro  iamdudum  et 
viva  voce  pontificia  iamdudum  declaratae,  testimonium  aliquod  et 
instrumentum  publicum :  alias  certissime  recrudescet  uulnus,  nullus- 
que  erit  vnquam  aut  modus  aut  finis  contentionum  dum  illi  accu- 
sando  [negando  nostram  declarationem]  et  calumniando  [inno- 
centiam  nostram]  nos  autem  affirmando,  defendendo  et  refutando, 
totum  orbem  scriptis  et  clamoribus  impleamus  do-nee  eveniat,  qd 
praedixit  apostolus,  vt  dum  ab  invicem  mordemus  ab  invicem  con- 
sumamur. 

*  See  above,  pp.  11,  146.  b  Inserted  above  the  line. 


190  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY 

47,  f-  276.  v.    PETITION  FOR  THE  RELEASE   FROM   CAPTIVITY   AND   FOR  A   FAIR 

TRIAL    OF    ROBERT    FISHER. 

Beatissme  p: 

Cum  in  Hispaniis  (in  libera  licet  custodia)  captivus  tamen 
detineatur  Joannes*  Fisherus  sacerdos  Anglus,  StlsvraB  diu  alumnus 
in  collegio  Anglicano  in  Urbe,  vir  omni  virtutum,  linguarum  et 

a  "John"  must  be  a  slip  of  the  pen  for  "  Bobert."  There  was  no  John 
Fisher  at  the  English  College  at  this  date.  Bobert,  who  took  a  principal  part  in 
the  drawing  up  of  the  memorial  against  the  Jesuits,  came  to  Bheims  in  March 
1590,  and  was  admitted  at  the  age  of  twenty-two  into  the  college  at  Borne  July  8, 
1593.  He  left  in  May  1596,  when  he  was  busy  with  the  affairs  of  the  malcontent 
clergy,  both  in  England  and  on  the  continent.  Dr.  Barret,  who  was  watching  his 
movements  and  hoping  to  get  him  apprehended  in  Belgium,  wrote  to  Parsons, 
Aug.  10,  1597,  as  follows  :  "  Very  loving  and  reverend  Father,  this  I  wryte  at 
Liege  where  I  am  in  my  way  homeward  [from  Spa  to  Bheims].  There  passed  by 
this  towne  one  Fisher,  that  was  sent  by  the  seditious  schollers  into  England,  from 
hence  he  went  to  Bruxelles,  thence  to  Lisle,  and  so  to  Doway,  and  thence  to  Cam- 
bray.  He  hath  bin,  as  I  am  informed,  in  every  shire  in  England  to  styrre  up  men 
against  Jesuits  and  Spaniards,  which  he  uttered  to  a  good  man  in  this  towne.  I 
marvaile  he  escaped  at  Bruxels,  Being  they  are  advertised  out  of  England  of  his 
secret  conference  with  a  cheefe  man  of  the  councel  of  England  &  with  Sacheverel 
the  Apostata  in  the  said  councelors  house.  Heere  he  tould  one  in  great  secret, 
that  he  was  to  go  to  M.  Ch.  Pa[get]  and  D.  Gifford,  and  to  M.  Morgan  about  matters 
of  importance,  he  said  also  that  they  were  in  good  hope  to  have  liberty  of  con- 
science in  England  in  case  they  might  get  the  Jesuits  thence,  no  doubt  this  is  one 
part  of  his  busynes,  he  left  his  bag  at  Liege  &  I  have  seene  it,  yet  nothing  of  im- 
portance therin,  saving  a  little  compendious  note  of  all  their  Articles  against  the 
Jesuits  at  Borne  which  he  carried  with  him  to  dilate  to  the  faction  in  England  as 
appereth,  for  it  is  rery  old  and  almost  worne  out.  [This  note  was  rather 
brought  out  of  England.  As  after  will  appeare.  Parsons'  marginal  note."]  I  am  to 
go  to  Bruxels  and  to  make  means  to  have  the  man  examined,  in  case  he  may  be 
found ;  before  he  return  to  this  towne,  for  he  is  to  come  back  hither  &  to  one  in 
this  place,  he  was  at  his  going  into  England  earnestly  commended  by  D.  Gifford, 
&c."  Some  months  afterwards  Fisher  reappeared  in  Borne,  "  half  converted," 
writes  Parsons,  and  "  willingly  offered  himself  "  at  the  English  College,  where  he 
was  put  through  an  examination  extending  over  several  days  by  the  Papal  fiscal. 
In  this  examination  he  made  many  statements,  which  are  printed  by  Parsons  in 
his  Apologif  (ff.  94-97),  to  the  discredit  of  the  anti-Jesuit  party.  These  state- 
ments, which  Parsons  admitted  were  not  altogether  trustworthy,  were  said  by  Dr. 
Ely  to  have  been  extorted  from  "  the  miserable  fellow  "  by  fear  of  the  gallies  or 
the  gallows ;  and  Bagshaw  declares  that  Parsons  had  threatened  "  to  put  hot  irons 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  191 

bonarum  litterarum  panoplia  si  quis  alius  in  toto  clero  Anglicano 
excultissimus,  ita  vt  castellae  [Castilise  ?]  limites  exilire  non  audeat  et 
iam  paene  per  septennium  sumraa  cum  patientia  tarn  durum  iugum 
sustinuit,  nullo  suo  delicto  sed  p.  Personij  potentia  et  artificio  sibi 
impositum,  tantae  indignitatis  et  iniustitise  rumore  perculsi  fratres 
nostri  et  alij  paene  infiniti  tarn  in  Anglia  quam  extra  Angliam 
Catholici,  et  vineam  Dni  tarn  strenuo  et  aBgregio  operario  in  tanta 
literatorum  penuria  et  paucitate  privari  segerrime  ferentes,  petunt 
humillime  vt  v.  S.  dignetur  Card.  Burghesio  hoc  in  mandatis  dare  vt 
vestro  nomine  adNuncium  in  Hispanijs  degentem  scribat  vt  dictum 
Joannem  Fisherum  Romam  mittat  ad  Stis  v.  tribunal  sistendum, 
vt  si  quid  fecerit  homine  catholico  et  sacerdote  Anglo  indignum 
salutari  poenitentia  coerceatur,  sin  minus  vt  ad  pugnam  et  palses- 
tram  Anglicanam  tanquam  veteranus  et  benemeritus  miles  resti- 
tuatur,  quern  solum  supremum  et  immediatum  vt  Anglocatholicus, 
vt  sacerdos,  vt  alumnus  superiorem  agnoscit. 

VI.    FURTHER   PETITION  FOR   PECUNIARY   AID. 

Beatissme  p : 

Cum  singularis  Stis  v.  charitas  et  summa  sollicitudo  etiam  ad 
minutissima  se  extendat,  ita  vt  non  solum  de  negotijs  nostris 
expediendis,  sed  de  neeessitatibus  etiam  sublevandis  paterno 
quodam  afFectu  pijssime  cogitet  idque  nobis  significari  voluerit :  ab 
hominibus  Sa  v'rae  charissimis  nobisque  amicissimis  :  tamdiu  Su 
v'rae  molesti  esse  in  hoc  genere  abstinuimus  quamdiu  rerum  et 
causarum  nostrarum  exitum  in  dies  expectavimus,  licet  ad  hoc 
tantum  conficien  .  .  .  iter  et  sustinendos  sumptus  preeter  piorum 
elemosynas  et  suppellectilem  vestesque  sacras  prasconis  voce  ven- 
ditas  nihil  habuimus  (quippe  qui  pro  sedis  huius  dignitate  alijs 

to  his  arms  "  to  get  him  to  say  what  he  did.  Fisher  had  been  apparently  banished 
into  Spain,  and  kept  under  restraint  there  for  the  past  five  and  a  half  years,  not 
"  seven  years,"  as  in  this  petition  ;  and  the  Appellants  now  pray  for  his  release 
and  a  fresh  trial  in  the  belief  that  when  free  from  undue  influence  he  would  give  a 
truer  and  more  favourable  colour  to  the  conduct  of  his  friends. 


192  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

omnibus  beneficien[tiis]  aut  patrimoniorum  cominodis  priuemur). 
Verum  iam  cum  (vt  maturiori  inditio  et  examine  concludantur 
omnia)  St*  v'rse  placuit  moram  longiorem  negotijs  nostris  imponere, 
coacti  etiam  sumus  necessitates  nostras  exponere,  cum  numero 
sumus  4,  et  post  tot  et  tarn  assiduos  sumptus  reliqui  nihil  nisi 
ut  ad  viscera  et  fonte[s]  charitatis  v'rae  iussi,  vocati  et  invitati 
confugiamus  et  vim  pudori  et  modestia3  nostrae  faciam[us]  Deus 
O.  M.  clementiss*111  Beatnem  v.  eccl'se  suae  diutissime  incolumem 
co[nservet] 

Bmai  patertis  v. 
filii  obedientes  a 

Joes  Csecilius  \ 

Tho.  Bluettus 

,       ,_     .  vquatuor  sacerdotes  Angli 

Joes  Musius 

Anthonius  ChampneusJ 

47,  f.  276b.  7.  Six  Propositions  of  Mr.  Giles  Archer. 

Assertiones  b  Egidii  Archerij  Sacerdotis  Angli,  qui  nunc  in  Vrbe 
est,  quas  publice  proposuit  in  carcere  Wisbicensi,  affirmantis  se  ex 
animo  et  deliberate  illas  asserere. 


Lupanaria  Romas  sunt  ibi  cum  approbatione. 

2a. 
Lupanaria  sunt  equ§  licita  atque  aliquis  Ciuis  Romanus. 


Lupanaria  sunt  Romaa  equS  licita  atque  aliquis  Magistratus  Ciui- 
tatis. 

"  The  following  names  erased  and  "quatuor  sacerdotes  Angli"  substituted. 

b  These  "  lewd  assertions  "  of  Mr.  Giles  Archer  are  the  subject  of  much  com- 
ment in  Eagshaw's  True  Relation  (Reprint,  p.  65).  They  are  here  written  on  the 
back  of  the  foregoing  draft  in  an  Italian  hand. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603,  193 

4> 

Sunt  ibi  seque  licita,  atque  Papa  ipse,  uel  aliquis  Ordo  Religio- 
sorum. 

5a. 

Lupanaria  sunt  maxime  necessaria. 

6a. 

Sunt  ibi  uel  eorum  [aliqua  ?]  esse  ibi  eque  licita,  atque  aliquis 
Ciuis  uel  Magistratus. 

Responsio  et  distinctio  D'ni  Edmundi  Jesuitse   qui  tune  erat  in 
career e  Wisbicen. 

Magr  Archerius  uult  dicere  et  intelligere  Lupanaria  esse  Romas 
cum  approbatione  aeque  licita  atque  aliquem  Ciuera,  Mag'ratum, 
Ordinem  Religiosorum  uel  Papam,  sed  non  peccatum  simplicis 
fornicationis,  Posters  die  dixit  idem  Archerius  se  uelle  defendere 
istas  propositiones  contra  quemcumque  et  se  deliberate  et  ex  animo 
istas  asseruisse. 

Dns  Egidius  Archerius  assertor  harurn  propositionum  Romam 
uenit,  et  manet  in  Collegio  Anglorum. 


8.  Papal  Definition  on  the  question  of  Schism.  47,  f.  383. 

Anno  D.  1602.     Apr  [11-15]. 

Cum  a  sacerdotibus  anglicanis  qui  se  Appellantes  vocant  [Rom]0e 
gmo  jjo  jq-^  supplicatum  fuisset  suo  sociorurnque  nomine,  vt  sua  Stas 
.  .  .  [dec]larare  atque  determinare  dignaretur  hec  duo :  nimirum 
vtrum  s[acerdotes]  qui  ante  adventum  Brevis  Ap'lici  subordinationi 
per  literas  Illmi  C[ard]1!s  Caietani  institutes  subscribere  distulerunt 
fuerint  inobedientes  rebelles,  et  schismatici  an  non :  deinde  vtrum 
confessiones  Catholicorum  ipsis  interim  factce  sint  iterandae  necne  ? 
Ill"11  Cardlcs  Burghesius  atque  Arrigonius,  quibus  causae  Angli- 

VOL.  II.  O 


194  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

canae  cognitio  a  sua  Ste  commissa  est,  die  prsedicto  retulerunt  Sum 
D.  N.  die  vndecimo  eiusdem  mensis  atque  anni  his  de  rebus 
consultum  respondisse : 

De  primo  quidem  standum  esse  ijs  quee  in  Brevi  Ap'lico  ad 
17  Aug.  anno  1601  edito  his  de  rebus  ordinata  atque  declarata 
sunt,  nominatim  vero  vt  habeatur  ea  tota  controversia  pro  extincta 
atque  obolita,  silentio  etiam  imposito,  idque  sub  Censuris  in  eodem 
Brevi  expressis.  De  2°  vero,  Confessiones  catholicorum  ipsis  factas 
non  esse  iterandas  si  nullum  aliud  intervenerit  impedimentum. 

Hoc  Scriptum    ostensum  est  ipsis   Illmis   Cardbus  supra- 
nominatis  et  ab  ipsis  penitus  approbatum. 

Die  vero  15  eiusdem  mensis  et  anni,  consultus  iterum  Smus 
prsedictis  Illmis  Card1"18  de  eiusdem  rebus  respondit  se  nolle  de  illis 
amplius  verba  fieri  sed  voluntatem  suam  esse  vt  de  prsefatis  con- 
trouersijs  schismatis,  rebellionis  atque  inobedientise,  quee  ante 
primum  Breve  Ap'licum  die  6  Apr:  anno  1599  editum  excitatse 
sunt,  omnimodum  imponatur  silentium  ac  post"  suo  Brevi  17  Aug 
1601  edito  stetur;  idque  sub  prsedictis  censuris  ne  vlterius  de  his 
altercandi  detur  occasio.  De  ceteris  vero  quse  postea  acciderunt 
respondit  sua  Stas  se  deinceps  rebus  perpensis  quae  magis  ad 
sequitatem  pacemque  facient  ordinaturum. 

54,  f.  236.  9.  Letter  from  Dr.  William  Bishop)  to  Mr.  Watson. 

16  July  1602. 

Good  S1',  these  same  are  to  certify  j*ou  that  I  have  receaved 
yours,  and  sent  the  note,  as  I  did  once  before  to  theire  place, 
ours  there  loking  .  .  .  are  differed  to  the  Congregation  of  the 
Inquisition  not  for  our  harme,  but  for  the  ruine  of  Parsons  subordi- 
nation as  Clem:  tearmeth  it.  Yor  books  are  without  doubt  (as 
we  heare  from  all  coastes)  disgous  .  .  .  most  blame  the  sharpnes 
of  the  stile,  some  certayne  assertions  perillous  wch  are  in  some  of 
them,  it  may  bee  they  bee  none  of  yours,  wch  I  advise  you  to 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  195 

certify  to  Rome  in  tyme,  lest  yor  honour  be  somewhat  darkened  by 
them,  for  some  of  them  (as  it  is  written  from  there)  are  like  to  be 
condemned  to  the  fire,  yf  it  please  you  to  write  to  me  or  by  mee,  I 
will  doe  what  I  can  for  the  performing  of  yor  .  .  .  .  you  shall  God 
willinge  see  our  Answere  vnto  the  Apology  in  printe.a  Then  you 
may  the  better  printe  yours,  so  that  there  bee  noe  dissonance.  I 
pray  you  kepe  mee  in  the  good  grace  of  your  most  honorable 
friends  &  your  owne.  &  so  with  my  most  harty  comends  to  you  I 
committ  you  to  God.  the  xvj  of  July  at  Par. 

Yors  in  our  Lord 

Will'm  Byshop 

I  pray  you  send  that  to  Mrs  Percy  to  the  addresse. 

Endorsement  (same  hand): 

To  his  very  singular  friend  Mr  Watson  at  my  L.  of 
Londons  London 

10.  Letter  from  Dr.  Humphry  Ely,  probably  to  Sir  Robert  Cecil. 

Aug.  30, 1602. 
Right  honorable.  54t  f.  213. 

The  constant  report  that  all  trauellers  giue  out  of  yor  affable  and 
courtuous  nature,  in  easelie  and  willingly  admitting  all  suters  to 
yor  presence  and  myld  hearing  of  their  requeste  haue  em- 
bouldened  me ;  but  especially  the  desire  I  haue  of  the  salfeguard  of 
her  Mate  my  princes  person  &  estat,  and  good  of  my  contrey 
(whereunto  yor  honor,  aboue  the  rest,  hath  a  vigilant  ey  and 
earnest  care)  haue  encoraged  and  invited  me  to  trouble  yor  honor 
wkth  these  fewe  lynes,  and  to  aduertize  you  of  an  accident  that  hath 
happened  of  late  in  this  contrey  of  Lorraine,  the  brief  narracion 
whereof  yor  honor  shall  receiue  herein  enclosed.  By  the  wch  her 
Ma1ie,  yor  honor  and  the  rest  of  her  Mates  honorable  counsayll  may 
perceiue,  not  onely  that  the  secular  priests  and  Catholick  Gentlemen 

a  Perhaps  Dr.  Ely's  book,  printed  at  Paris.  It  contains  separate  "  Answers  "  by, 
or  on  behalf  of,  Bishop  himself,  Bagshaw  and  Charles  Paget. 

o  2 


196  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

both  at  home  and  abrode  do  not  carrie  such  a  malicious  hart  to  her 
Matie  or  evell  will  to  the  state  of  our  contrey  as  they  haue  been 
heretofore  (through  vniustlie  &  erroniously)  thought  and  suspected 
to  haue  borne;  and  so  under  th[at]  pretence  haue  erroniously beene 
putt  to  death  and  torments  for  the  same.  But  also,  whereas  wee 
are  still  most  ready  (after  a  most  meeke  and  Apostolicall  manner) 
to  suffer  prisonments,  tormts  and  death,  very  willingly  for  the  pro- 
fession of  the  Catholick  and  Romaine  faith  ;  so  are  wee  also  most 
ready  and  willing  both  at  home  and  abroade  to  suffer  imprisonm* 
racks  and  death  itself  for  the  defence  of  or  naturall  &  lawfull 
prince,  of  her  life  and  estate,  against  all  whosoeuer  shall  attempt 
anything  against  her  royall  person  or  Crowne,  be  he  Spaniard, 
French,  Scott,  or  whosoeuer  els.  And  this  or  loyall  fidelitie  we 
haue  not  onely  heretofore  at  all  tymes  and  in  all  places  protested 
in  words,  and  by  printed  books  testified  to  the  wholl  world,  but 
also  in  fact  and  deed  (as  by  the  example  of  this  worshipfull  & 
reuerend  priest  [may]  be  seen  and  verified,  of  whose  opinion  & 
mind  most  of  us  ...  that  are  abroade)  do  presently  vtter  and 
declare,  protesting  furst[lye]  that  if  hereafter  (as  God  forbid)  her 
Matie  or  state  should  by  any  of  the  aboue  named  be  invaded  or  dis- 
tressed, wee  shalbe  ready  to  the  shedding  of  th[e  last  dr]opp  of  or 
blood  to  defend  the  same  and  w%  armes  to  w^stand  and  fyght 
against  such  invasors  whosoeuer.  This  then  being  or  finall  &  ... 
conclusion  to  suffer  p[atiently]  wh[at]  .  .  .  [af]fliction  soeuer  the 
54,  f.  2l3b.  tempo[ral]  state  shall  putt  upon  us  for  or  faith  and  religion,  and 
beare  courageously  all  the  opprobies  and  iniuries  some  deceived 
catholicks  doe  heape  upon  vs  for  this  or  true  and  loyall  affection  and 
protestation,  but  also  to  carry  willingly  and  ioyfully  such  afflic- 
tions as  forreine  princes  for  this  or  loyaltie  shall  putt  vpon  vs.  Our 
case  being  thus  miserable  both  at  home  and  abroade ;  at  home 
afflicted  for  or  conscience,  abrode  persecuted  for  or  fidelitie  to  our 
prince  ;  I  doubt  not  but  if  her  Matie  knewe  thus  much,  but  of  her 
naturall  clemencie,  and  of  her  royall  mercie,  she  would  at  the 
leaste  make  a  distinction  betwixt  her  naturall  children  and  sub- 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  197 

jects  that  in  all  sinceritie  doo  honor  &  reuerence  her,  and  those  un- 
naturall  Bastards  th[at]  doo  attend  to  nought  els  but  conquests  and 
invasions,  by  giving  [them]  leave  to  serue  God  freely  and  securely, 
in  easing  the  yoke  of  her  seuere  laws  enacted  against  them  for  their 
faith  and  conscience ;  for  as  yor  honor  doth  knowe  it  is  a  rule  of 
nature  qui  in  vno  grauatur,  in  aliis  debet  subleuari  ;  seeing  we  are 
for  or  professed  loyaltie  afflicted,  [at]  home  by  corrupted  brethren, 
and  abrode  also  by  forreine  pr  .  .  .  it  should  then  be  a  great 
signe  of  her  Mates  clemencie  to  relei[ue]  us  w*h  some  tolleracion  for 
or  consciences.  Our  dayly  wishes  and  praiors  are  that  it  would  please 
her  Matie  and  her  honorable  Coun[sayle]  to  encline  to  clemencie, 
and  graunt  vs  the  free  [vse]  of  [Religion  ?]  a  for  I  doo  protest  in  the 
name  of  all  my  brethren  [Cath]olicks  .  .  .  .  priests,  and  others  that 
are  not  bent  to  any  facti[on]  ;  th  .  .  ht  [we  are]  so  far  of  nowe,  & 
heretofore  haue  beene,  from  [seeking]  desiring  or  procuring  the 
disquieting  or  ouerthrowing  of  h[er]  Ma[tie]  and  the  state,  that  I 
promisse  for  my  self  and  them  all  [tha]t  if  wee  sha[ll]  understand 
of  neuer  so  smale  an  ynckling  of  ...  or  pretence  against  her 
Matie  and  her  estat,  th[at  we  will]  not  onlie  be  the  first  that  shall 
discouer  it  to  yo[r  hono]r ;  but  a[lso]  to  be  the  formost,  by  armes 

and   other   meanes  to to nowe,  if  these  or 

actions  and  protestacions  at  home,  and  or  afflictions  and  sufferings 
abroade  shall  not  be  thought  sufficient  to  trust  vs  hereafter,  or  to 

blott  out  the  sinister  and  erronious  opinions state  con- 

ceiued  heretofore  against  us :  we  are  most  ready  to  give  her  Matie 
and  the  state  all  sure  contentement,  satisfaction,  obligacion,  and 

assurance   of  or  loyaltie   &   fidelitie est  54,  f.  214. 

of  her  honorable  counsaill  shall  find  and  think  needful,  neces- 
sarie  and  expedient.  Yf  her  Matie  might,  by  yor  honors  goodness 
and  the  singular  care  you  haue  of  the  quietnes  and  assurance  of  the 
Estate  and  of  the  prosperous  raigne  and  life  of  or  prince,  be  acer- 
tayned  and  assured  of  her  Catholick  subjects  good  harts  and  en  tier 
intentions,  no  doubt  it  would  moove  her  to  pittie,  clemencie,  and 
*  MS.  torn  away  here  and  in  much  of  following  page. 


198  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

mercie,  and  to  grant  vs  libertie  to  serue  God  according  to  or  con- 
science, and  freely  w*hout  feare  of  pursuyuants  to  offer  vp  or 
sacrifices,  both  for  her  long  liue  &  [good]  health  and  happy  raigne 
also  :  as  wee  doo  yet  dailie  notw^standing  the  hott  execution  of 
her  seuere  laws,  thus  much  touching  or  endeuors  and  good  in- 
tentions towards  her  Mte  and  the  Estate. 

Now  w^  yor  pardon    a   word   touching  yor  honor.     It  cannot 

be  vnknowne  to  a  man  of  yr  wisdome  and    experience  but  that 

by  reason  of  yor  place  and  high  calling,  of  the  singular  abilities 

of  yor  person  and  of  the   favor  that  or  prince   beareth   you,  you 

are  of   many    envied    and    maligned   and  hated    not    of  a  fewe. 

Besides,  as  I  haue  often  heard  by  trauellers,  the  partizants  and 

fauorers    of   the    late    seditious    puritaine    Erie    doo    beare    yor 

honor    in    speciall,    cancred    harts,    poysoued    entrailes,    and    in- 

speakable    hatred,    swelling    wlh    desired    vengeance,   wishing  & 

hoping  for  a  tyme   of  revenge,  this   being   the  common  report, 

and  not  likely  to  be  vntrue.     Yf  a   stranger   to    yor    honor  (yet 

a  faithfull  servant  and  well  wilier  both  to  you  and  yor  familie) 

might  be   heard   and   credited,    I  would   counsaill   yor  honor  to 

fortifie  and   strengthen   yor  self   not    onely  against    all    sorte   of 

ennymyes  and  evell  willers,  but  also    against  all  their    attempts 

and    violence    hereafter    pretended   whatsoever.     Nowe    a    more 

surer   and   trustier,   I   will   alsso  add   a   more  stronger,  defence 

you    cannot    haue    either  at    home   or  abrode   than  to   haue  the 

catholick  partie  by  yor  benefitte,  not  onely  highlie    obliged  but 

also    most  suerly  and  dearely  linked  and   knitt   to    you.       It   is 

generally   thought    .    .    .    that    yor    honor    may   doo   very   much 

both  in  court  and  counsaill,  and  that  you  may  full  safely  (yf  it 

would  but  please  you  to  put  them  to  yor  good  will  &  affection) 

obteyne  either  libertie   of  conscience,  .  .  .  some   tolleracion   for 

ye  poore  afflicted  catholicks;  wch  if  it  should  please   you  to    do, 

you    should  so  binde  them    to    yor    honor    that    you    should    not 

need  to  feare   any  ennymyes  whosoever,  either  in   her  Mate  life 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  199 

or  after  her  death,  either  at  home  or  abroade.  the  obligacion 
would  be  so  greate  that  they  would  not  onelie  be  reddie  to 
thrust  their  bodies  betweene  yor  honor  and  all  danger,  but 
would  be  also  readie  to  die  at  yor  feete  in  defence  of  yor  person,  54,  f.  2i4b. 
honor  and  familie.  Yor  wisdome  and  judgem*  cannot  but  tell 
you  that  all  this  I  haue  said  is  true,  and  that  the  Catholicks, 
for  so  great  a  benefitt  received  by  yor  meanes  &  favor,  could 
not  nor  would  not  be  ingrat.  they  would  not  onely  entirely 
looue  yo",  but  as  to  their  defender  and  protector,  they  would 
also  carry  all  reuerence,  respect,  honor,  and  fidelitie.  And  this 
much  in  all  their  names,  I  do  confidently  promys  you.  And 
besides  by  all  other  humaine  meanes  and  obligacions  that  may 
be  profitable,  they  shalbe  redy  to  oblige  and  bind  themselues 
to  yor  honor  and  yor  familie.  Would  to  God,  I  had  so  much 
grace  and  fauor  w*h  yor  hon[or]  ...  I  might  wliout  offence 
appeare  before  you,  and  in  your  presence  treate  of  this  and 
much  more  that  might  tend  to  the  liking  [of]  her  mattie  the  con- 
seruacion  of  the  Estate,  and  to  the  defence  of  ...  person  and 
familie,  against  all  envious  persons  and  all  yor  evell  willers. 
yf  yor  honor  shall  like  of  this  myne  affection  &  good  endeuors, 
and  that  it  would  please  you  to  give  me  accesse  to  yor  pre- 
sence and  audience,  vpon  the  leste  significacion  thereof  made 
to  her  Mate  Agent  at  Paris,  and  by  him  to  a[nie]  Catholick 
Gentleman  theare,  I  shalbe  soone  w*h  yor  honor[.  In]  the 
meane  tyme,  I  doo  hartely  desire  or  sweet  Saluior  to  encline 
yor  hart  to  pittie  or  cause,  and  to  haue  due  consideracion  of 
our  unfayned  offers ;  and  to  deale  so  wisely  and  consideratly 
that  all  yor  cogitacions  may  tende  to  the  seruice  of  her  Matie 
to  the  easing  of  vs  innocent  Catholicks,  and  to  the  conserua- 
cion  of  yor  owne  person,  state  &  familie,  against  all  that  desire 
the  ouerthrowe  thereof. 

And  thus  crauing  most  humbly  pardon  if  I  haue  beene  ouer- 
bould  to    trouble    yor    honor,    after    my    most    humble    dutie,    I 


200  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

leave  yor  honor  to  the  tuition  of  the   b.  Trinitie.     from  Pont  & 
Mousson  in  Lorraine 

This  30tb  of  August  1 602 

Yor  honors  poore  beadesman  to  serue  you 
w*h  all  fidelitie  and  to  honor  you 
vnfainedly. 

Humfrey  Ely,  Doctor  and 
professor  of  the  Lawes. 

64,  f.  228b.  A  Narrative  by  Dr.  Ely  (originally  sent  with  the 

foregoing  Letter). 

Mr  Arthur  Pits,  a  worshipfull  priest,  was  banished  out  of  the 
Tower  of  London  for  his  Eeligion  amongst  diuers  others  in  the 
yeare  1585.  comming  into  Lorraine,  was  receiued  into  the  ser- 
uice  of  the  Cardinal  of  Vaudemont,  w*h  whom  all  his  life  he 
was  in  great  fauor  and  creditt.  After  whose  death,  he  was 
called  to  serue  the  Cardinal  of  Lorraine,  the  duke  of  Lorraines 
sonne ;  whom  he  had  serued  w%  great  creaditt  these  1 4  yeares, 
being  his  chancello[r]  and  deane  of  Liuerdun,  who  about  the 
beginning  of  Julie  las[t]  was  accused  to  the  Cardinal  by  a 
Runagate  Jesuist  that  he  sh[ould]  saie  two  things:  the  one, 
that  wheare  there  was  a  bruit  that  [the]  French  king  was  at 
Callais  w*h  an  Army  to  conquor  Ingland,  Mr  Pits  should  saie: 
That  his  desire  was  not  that  Ingland  shou[ld]  fall  into  his 
hands :  th'other,  that  if  the  king  of  France  should  go  into 
Ingland  to  conquor  the  same,  and  depose  her  Matie  his  lawfull 
prince,  that  he  would  go  into  Ingland  himself,  and  kill  him 
theare,  rather  than  he  should  depose  her  Mafcie.  Vpon  this 
accusacion  they  weare  both  committed  to  prison,  where  they 
yet  both  remaine. 

Mr  Pits  in  his  examinacion,  and  in  his  [justifications]  confesseth 
that  he  said  the  first,  not  onely  to  this  said  Runagate  Jesuist 
but  to  diuers  others,  bicause  he  would  neither  haue  the  French 
nor  the  Spaniard  to  rule  and  gouverne  in  or  contrey,  being 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  201 

mooued  thereto  by  a  naturall  instinct  and  dutie  wch  he  beareth 
to  his  prince  and  contrey ;  and  that  no  good  &  [n]aturall 
Englishman  should  or  conld  desire  to  be  vnder  a  stranger,  and 
the  dispossession  of  his  prince,  who  could  not  but  desire  .... 
land  should  be  conquered,  next  that,  he  hoped  that  the  [old] 
Religion  shall  one  daie  be  established  w^out  conquests  or  shed- 
ding of  blood,  but  either  by  the  blood  of  martyrs  or  by  her  .  .  . 
for  the  second  point,  he  denieth  [upon  oath  that  he  ?]  said  it  or 

thought  it,  and   giueth    some  Reasons* 

thing  printed  there-  54,  f.  228. 

of,  and  dedicated  to  the  pope,  and  it  is  well  knowne  w*h  what 
heate  and  affection  I  haue  alwaies  w^stood  y*  faction  of  Spaigne. 
for  after  that  two  priests  sent  to  Rome  weare  imprisoned  & 
banished,b  I  counselled  them  to  send  others  (as  they  have  doon) 
and  that  vnder  the  protection  of  the  French  king,  who  dooth 
protect  them  nowe  at  Rome.  Howe  could  it  come  into  my 
fantasie  to  kill  him,  by  whose  protection  wee  do  endeuor  to 
deliuer  or  selues  from  the  foresaid  oppression  and  tyrannie? 
Further  sait[h  he]  yf  I  hadd  said  it,  I  would  neither  be 
ashamed  nor  a[fraide  to]  confesse  it :  knowing  that  the  king 
cannot  .  .  .  zeale  and  affection  in  the  defence  of  my  Queene 

and he    himself  is    of  that    mind    and  juge- 

ment,  that  .  .  .  [notw%] standing  the  diuersitie  of  Religion 
ought  to  defend  .  .  .  contrey,  against  all  others  whosoeuer.  for 
the  cath[olics  of]  France  stoode  to  him,  &  fought  for  him,  when 
he  [was  not  of  their  ?]  religion.  By  these  his  answeares  in 
his  iust  .  .  .  may  see  or  opinions,  or  intentions,  and  or  fidelitie. 

...  &  contrey.     Wee  that  Hue  in  this  contrey,  and  m 

at  home,  are  all  of  the  same  minde  ;  detesting     

of  or  contrey,  and  all  attempts  against  or  pr[ince]  .  .  .  differre 
from  the  Spanish  faction  in  word,  hart,  right  and  reason.0 

a  Several  lines  defective  or  undecipherable. 

b  Bishop  and  Charnock.  Bishop  was  sent  to  Paris.  Charnock  retired  to  Pont- 
a-Mousson,  where  he  resided  with  Pitts. 

c  From  this  point  the  few  remaining  decipherable  words  make  no  connected 
sense. 


202  THE   ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 


47,  f.  277.        11.  A  Memorial  to  the  Cardinals  on  behalf  of  priests  said  to  have 

been  deprived  of  faculties. a 

Sept.  6. 

De  statu  Sacerdotum  appellantium  quantum  ad  facultates  quas 
Archipresbiter  dicit  se  ab  eis  abstulisse. 

Licet  Archipbr  a  sacerdbus  appelbus  facultates  se  abstulisse  dixit, 
et  ablatas  adhuc  manere  nuper  in  Anglia  declarauit,  contra  verba 
et  sensum  ultimi  Breuis  SSmj  D.  N.,  nemo  tamen  sacerdotum  ab 
vsu  facultatum  suarum  adhuc  abstinuit,  quia  literis  constitutiuis 
Archipbri  manifesto  constat,  ipsum  nullam  prorsus  authoritatem 
habere  sibi  a  Ste  sua  concessam  auferendi  facultates  nisi  ex  prece- 
dente  aliqua  culpa  et  ex  cognita  incorrigibilitate  post  fraternas 
praemissas  admonitiones.  Sacerdotes  autem  nullam  aliam  culpam 
noscuntur  commisisse  ob  quam  dicuntur  facultatibus  priuati,  nisi 
quod  ad  sedem  Ap'licam  appellarunt  et  semetipsos  ab  iniusta 
schismatis  nota  moderate  defenderunt. 

Preterea  quod  ad  decreta  Archipbri  attinet,  eorum  transgressio 
pro  culpa  non  habetur,  turn  quia  nullam  condendi  leges  uel 
decreta  sanciendi  potestatem  habere  videtur  (quod  tamen  declarari 
cupimus)  turn  quia  in  nullo  alio  nisi  in  praedictis  duobus  casibus, 
decreta  eius  transgressa  fuerunt.  Quapropter  si  appellantibus 
facultates  tanquam  vere  amissse  uel  ablatae  restituantur,  innocentes 
tanquam  gravissimis  criminibus  rei  condemnabuntur ;  quaa  ab 
Archipbro  iniquiss6  et  absque  ulla  sedis  Ap'licae  authoritate 
patrata  fuerunt,  quasi  recte  facta  confirmabuntur ;  quae  iam  fuerunt 
per  11108  DDOS  decreta  in  hac  controversia  invalida  reddentur  et 
infinitorum  fere  hominum  conscientiae  de  iterandis  confessionibus 
scrupulis  torqiiebuntur. 

Postulauimus  itaque,  sicut  et  modo  humillime  postulamus,  vt 

declaretur,  omnes  Appellantes  esse  quoad  facultates  suas  in  eodem 

statu  quo  fuerunt  ante  inceptam  hanc  de  schismate  controuersiam. 

»  Quod  non  ex  aliquo  nostro  scrupulo  aut  dubitatione  de  validitate 

a  In  the  handwriting  of  Mush. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1G01-1G03.  203 

confessionum  et  facultatum  fieri  petimus,  sed  ad  satisfactionem 
eorum  q\ii  de  hac  re  sine  causa  dubitare  voluerunt,  et  conscientias 
nostrorum  Catholicorum  scrupialis  et  anxietatibus  vexare  delec- 
tantur. 

Exhibitum  Cardbus  6.  Septembris  inter  eundum  ad  con- 
gregationem  pro  rebus  Anglicis  secundam. 

12.  Letter  to  the  Pope  from  the  four  English  priests.  47,  f- 278. 

Beatissime  Pater. 

Maxima  et  unica  post  deum  consolatio  nobis  est,  quod  vestras 
paternse  commiserationis  viscera  ita  patentia  habeamus,  vt  in 
cunctis  angustijs  nostris  adeo  nobis  liceat  cum  certa  re  frige  rij  spe 
confugere.  Itaque  nos  quatuor  presbiteri  Angli,  quos  de  summa 
dementia  vestra  et  benignitate  sic  in  patrocinium  suscipere 
dignati  estis,  vt  ad  vitam  tuendam  necessaria  vitro  obtuleritis, 
humillime  supplicamus  Bm<B  paternitati  v.  vt  causas  ecclesise 
nostras  qua?  iam  diu  coram  Ste  v.  agitataa  et  discussas 
fuerunt,  cum  primum  per  grauiora  negotia  licebit,  terminare 
velitis ;  itaque  interim  dum  hoc  commode  possit  fieri,  aliquid 
nobis  eleemosinarij  subsidij  imparti[ri]  dignemini,  quo  praesen- 
tibus  nostris  necessitatibus  subveniatur.  Hoc  eo  magis  nunc 
a  Ste  v.  petere  cogimur,  quod  nostrum  aliqui  grauioribus  decum- 
bunt  febribus,  qu[orum]  curas  multos  sumptus  requiri  experimur. 
Nos  certe  (Bme  pater)  eo  inopiaa  redacti  sumus,  vt  cum  antea 
singuli  ad  frequentia  ministeria  prestanda  singulos  famulos 
habere  consuevorimus,  iam  consenescentes  et  multum  aduersa  vale- 
tudine  laborantes,  ne  vnum  quidem  famulum  ad  communia  munera 
obeunda  inter  omnes  quatuor  alere  aut  apud  nos  retinere  vale- 
amus.  . 

[Endorsed]  Exhibitum  9  Sept. 


204  THE   ARCIIPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 


54,  f.  221.  13.  Letter  from  Bagshaw  to  the  Bishop  of  London.* 

Sept.  29,  1602. 

My  very  good  L.  mr  Bluett  is  on  the  way  hytherwarde,  & 
commeth  by  Bruges.  We  have  receaved  no  letters  these  three  or 
foure  posts  from  Rome  whereby  we  can  not  averre  any  certaynty 
of  our  affayre.  from  Flanders  they  write  yl  all  goeth  well  for  the 
Jesuits  :  Heere  it  is  certified  to  the  Kings  ministers,  yt  all  goeth 
well  w'h  the  priests. 

Many  things  ar  yett  to  be  dealte  in,  especially  mony  matters 
wch  require  many  particular  discussions.  Ingresse  &  egresse  is  a 
thinge  necessary  for  owr  dispatch,  if  not  absolutely,  yett  we  dowbte 
not  w'h  convenient  limitation.  I  have  written  to  mr  Secretaire 
for  myne  owne  particular.  I  desyre  your  H.  at  your  opportunity 
knowe  what  answeaare  I  am  to  expect. 

For  Fisher  I  have  written  to  mr  Watson  more  fully,  for  not 
trooblinge  your  L.  I  dowbt  not  but  your  woonted  prudence  & 
respect  of  innocence  will  direct  you  to  manage  his  examinations 

for  the  best 

Amonge  other  things  obiected  to  our  brethren  in  Ro[me] 

of  owr  Queene,  &  the  Frenche  Kinge.  So  potent  is  the 

wch  hath  even  heere  plures  fibras  than  one  vnexperienced  would  .  . 

the  L.  Embassador  hath  yett  I  thinke  scarcely  setled 

at  his  howse  to  have  saluted  him  but  he  had  not  then  bee[n]  .  .  . 

I  would  be  loathe  to  recourse  to  him  w*h  affronte , 

please  your  H.  by  Mr  Watson  or  otherwise  to  give  some  advertise- 
ment what  is  to  be  expected  or  performed. 

I  would  be  gladd  to  have  some  time  in  England  for  fetchinge 
some  things  I  have,  necessary  to  furnishe  me  in  myne  exile,  that 
I  reserve  to  God  &  your  good  consideration. 

a  The  MS.  is  torn  at  the  edges,  but  even  the  mutilated  sentences  are  not  without 
significance. 


LETTEES   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  205 

W*h  my  humble  dutye.     Paris,     this  29  of  September  1602. 
Your  Hr  in  all  syncere  affection 

Christopher  Bagshaw 
Endorsement  (in  another  hand)  : 

To  the  Right  honole  his  very  good  Lo:  the  Lo:  Bp  of 
London. 

14.  Letter  from  Dr.  John  Cecil  at  Rome  to  James  Hyll,  Esq.,        54,  f.  238 

at  Paris. 

Oct.  7,  1602. 
Ryght  Worsh» 

The  laste  we  receaved  from  yow  was  of  the  1 7  of  August :  It 
seemeth  by  or  calculation  that  yow  have  neclegted  to  write  or  that 
yor  letters  have  miscaryed  some  2  postes  :  We  cannot  remember 
eny  omission  one  or  partes :  before  I  fell  sicke  the  2  postes 
immediately  precedent  I  delyuered  to  the  Embassador  2  general 
pacquettes  for  yow,  wch  I  suspect  myght  come  to  yor  handes  both 
together,  because  at  the  delyuery  of  the  fyrst  he  was  in  dowbte  yf 
he  showlde  by  that  ordinarye  dispatche  his  private  pacquate.  in 
those  of  o™  weare  letters  to  D.  Bagshowe  mr  Pagget,  Capten  Eliot 
and  good  mr  Bossvile  from  me,  to  D.  Bishop  &  others  from  my 
colleges.  I  sente  in  the  same  the  declaration  of  the  Inquisition  & 
the  replyes  we  made  agaynste  the  continuation  of  the  Archp:  & 
other  heddes.  after  my  sicknes  my  companions  writte  twise 
w*hout  intermission  &  now  it  hath  pleased  God  to  give  me  so 
mutche  strenghte  &  comoditye  of  helthe  I  returne  to  my  former 
diligence  in  saluting  you.  The  cause  of  the  miscaryinge  of  ors  & 
yors  we  impute  to  the  absence  and  sicknes  [of]  the  Embass.  private 
Secretary e  ;  the  Secretarye  estab.  not  beinge  acquayn[ted]  w'h  the 
sendinge  of  or,  we  f[eare]  putt  them  w*h  oth[ers]  in  a  cover  to 
the  post  master,  and  so  may  they  [lie]  perhappes  at  Lions  or  at  the 
postes  in  Paris  whear  [you]  shall  doe  well  to  inquyer  after  them, 
thus  mutch  for  that  poynte. 

My  companyons  have  written  to  yow  &  others  .  .  .  the  tyme  of 


206  ^THE   ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

my  sicknes  &  therfore  I  wyll  make  no  farther  repetitions  then  of 
thinges  faulen  owte  sithe[nce]  theyr  writinge :  we  expecte  euery 
daye  or  dispatche,  ye  sight  of  the  Breve  wch  is  vnder  Vestrios  handes. 
[I]  vnderstande  there  be  2,  one  as  a  private  [re  .  .  est]  ...  to 
the  [Archpa:]  a  annother  in  general  to  al  the  p[eople].b  The  pope 
styll  sayeth  he  wyll  give  vs  con  .  .  .  yet  Parsons  by  authorytye  & 
arte  hadde  like  to  have  .  .  .  vs,  the  3  of  this  present,  into  suche  a 
brake  that  [should]  have  intangled  vs  terribly  yf  not  vtterly  vn- 
donne  [us].  He  hadde  vnder  pretexte  of  peace  &  friendship  p  .  . 
the  pope  to  sende  for  vs  to  be  at  the  palace  prec  ...  20  of  the 
clocke  on  thursday  last,  wyllinge  likewise  that  [yf  I]  weare  owt  of 
64,  f.  238b.  my  bedde  I  show  [Id]  not  fayle  to  be  pre[sent]  .  .  .  We  weare 
ryght  gladde  of  the  appoyntment  hopinge  his  ho:  would  give  vs 
the  bull  &  dispatche  vs.  We  went  [at]  the  hower  appoynted, 
wheare  we  stayde  some  haulf  hower,  &  behould  Parsons  w*h  his 
procters  Parker  &  Archer  appeareth,  he  saluteth  vs  and  we  hym 
w*hout  farther  coniunction  or  communion  :  when  we  sawe  hym  and 
orselves  theare,  one  the  stage  together,  we  beganne  to  suspecte  that 
that  was  indeede  to  wytte  that  a[ll]  his  stratagemes  weare  not  yet 
at  an  ende,  &  feared  the  pope  showlde  commaunde  vs  to  ioyne 
handes  w*h  hym  &  in  his  syght  to  make  a  peace.  We  conferred  for 
the  brevitye  of  the  tyme  howe  to  avoyde  this  inconveniens,  but 
wthal  secretlye  and  in  or  hartes  we  recurre[d]  to  God  &  or  blessed 
ladye  that  they  woulde  diver[t]e  this  malheure  from  vs,  interim 
cometh  in  Card:  Farnesius  in  whose  presence  this  solempnitye  of 
pacification  must  be  performed,  but  for  the  providence  of  God 
almightye  :  The  Card.,  deputed  for  examen  of  bushoppes,  came  in 
so  fast  in  the  tayle  of  Farnesius  that,  after  a  2  howers  expectatio, 
Parsons  fearinge  we  shoulde  not  have  tyme  inowghe  that  daie  wente 
to  the  porteco  &  gott  a  worde  of  the  master  de  Camera,  and  so  de- 
parted :  imagine  yow  yf  we  weare  not  gladde  men  to  see  the  storme 
we  feared  to  be  so  for  the  tyme  diverted  :  yet  the  good  manne  of  his 
charity e  sent  the  2  procters  vnto  vs  to  advertise  vs  that  we  showlde 
•  Or,  ffath.  pa  ?  b  Or,  priests  ?  The  writing  is  scarcely  legible. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  207 

lose  or  tyme  to  expecte  farther  that  daye :  aunswer  was  made  that 
we  came  not  thyther  but  for  or  owne  private  audience  &  hadde 
nothinge  to  doe  w*h  Parsons  or  his  audience  and  so  stayde  tyll  the 
master  de  Camera  came  owte  w*h  a  Cardinal,  at  wch  tyme  I  stepped 
to  hym  &  towlde  hym  that  according  to  the  popes  order  we  weare 
theare  expectynge  his  pleasure.  I  asked  yf  he  commaunded  vs  to 
attende  farther  or  no.  he  sayde  he  cowlde  not  tell  what  to  saye 
but  he  was  [of]  opinion  that  rather  no  than  [yes]  a.  We  departed 
somwhat  recreated  that  we  hadde  gotte  respirandi  tempus,  seinge 
or  selves  browght  by  this  ai'tifice  into  termes  either  to  displease  the 
pope  &  protecter  to  these  f  .  .  ,  or  to  faule  owte  w*h  or  best  & 
surest  patrone  &  protecter. 

We  post  in  hast  to  or  asylum,  to  or  only  refuge  &  redresse  in  al  54,  f.  239. 
or  exigentes,  or  good  Embass.  whose  audience  was  the  nexte  daye. 
We  informe  &  give  hym  or  reasons  :  he  the  nexte  daye  dealeth  so 
effectually  w*h  the  pope  that  he  gatte  promise  th[at]  his  holynes 
showlde  not  vrge  vs  to  eny  such  inconvenience  :  The  pope  confessed 
that  his  intent  of  caulinge  vs  together  was  that  to  make  vs  frendes 
and  to  embrace  on  an  other  before  we  wente  oute  of  his  chamber 
doore ;  This  borasca  was  like  to  come  vppon  vs  Thursdaye  last  the 
3  of  this  presente :  wch  we  shall  desyre  you  to  communicate  w%  or 
brethren  w*h  or  hartye  comendations  to  them  all :  To  D.  Bagshawe 
my  comendacions  in  particular  to  whome  I  have  writen  so  often 
w*hout  aunswer,  a  postscript  in  annother  man's  letter  only  excepted, 
that  I  ame  a  werye  of  the  occupation.  We  are  vncerten  as  yet 
who  shal  returrne  or  who  shal  remayne,  &  canne  deliberate  or 
determine  nothinge  in  that  kynde  tyll  we  see  the  bull. 

7th  of  Ottobre  1602  [in  another  hand]. 

Endorsement  I.  (in  same  hand  as  letter)  : 

To  the  Right  Worshipp11  his  very  lovinge  [fren]d 
mr  Jame  Hyll  Esquyer  give  thees 
Paris 

a  Some  Italian  words  erased. 


208  THE-  ARCHPRIEST   CONTROVERSY. 

Endorsement  II. : 

Ires  de  mr  Cecile  de  7e  d'ottobre  come  par  [un] 
billet  qui  y  fat  enferme  [est]  apparent.  Ksp.  le 
25me  d'ottobre  1602 


'  15.  Legal  questions  as  to  the  force  of  the  Papal  Brief  of 

October  1602. 

Qualis  publicatio  istius  brevis  requiritur  vt  obliget  in  conscientia, 
aut  in  foro  exteriori  ? 

Vtrum  ex  eo  quod  quis  legerit  vel  lectum  audiverit  originate  aut 
copiarn  authenticam  obligetur  ? 

Vtrum  declaretur  Archipresbiter  excessisse  suas  facultates  in 
condendis  decretis,  v1  solum  prohibetur  ne  condat  in  posterum  ? 

Vtrum  ilia  particula  prastensi  idem  sonat  quod  falsi  et  iniusti  ? 

Qui  libri  dicendi  sint  criminosi,  iniuriosi,  et  calumniosi  aut 
qui  sunt  illi  libri  aut  literse  quas  excitare  possint  in  posterum 
dissidia  ? 

Vtrum  prohibemur  servare  process um  huius  negotij,  aut  eum 
imposterum  typis  mandare  aut  socijs  communicare  aut  apud  amicos 
deponere  ? 

54,  f.  394.  Replies  to  the  foregoing  questions  by  Mons.  Seraphin. 

Ad  pm.  Si  publicatio  non  potest  fieri  per  affixionem  ecclesijs 
Catholicorum  poterit  fieri  per  eos  qui  habent  curam  administran- 
dorum  sacramentorum  in  conuentibus  et  congregationibus  eorum,  in 
presentia  eorum  quorum  curam  gerunt  animarum.  Et  etiam  pub- 
licatio fieri  poterit  in  regnis  vicinioribus  Catholicorum  in  locis 
propinquioribus  et  vicinioribus  ecclesijs. 

Ad  2m.  Ex  lectura  originalis  et  copife  authentica3  obligantur  qui 
legerint  ad  obseruationem,  cum  habita  eius  notitia  non  possint 
excusarj  apud  Deum. 

Ad  3m.  Non  legitur  expresse  declaratio  Archipresbiteruni  ex- 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  209 

cessisse  suas  facilitates  cum  nullum  factum  narret  ex  quo  tails 
excessus  colligi  potest,  sed  tacite  uidentur  reuocatae  sententiso  si 
quee  sint  per  quas  Archipresbiter  declarauerit  presbiteros,  pretextu 
schismatis,  rebellionis  et  inobedientise,  facultates  ipsis  concessas  a 
sede  Ap'lica  et  superioribus  amisisse,  iiam  Papa  declarat  eos  has 
facultates  nunquam  amisisse.  Et  hac  declaratione  papse  tolluntur 
omnia  si  quas  fuerunt  facta  contra  presbiteros  prsetextu  inobedientige 
etc.  et  tollitur  ei  facultas  in  posterum. 

Ad  4m.  Ilia  particula  prastensi  arguit  summum  Pontificem  non 
habere  pro  uero  prastextum  ilium  Archipresbiteri  declarantis  pres- 
biteros schismaticos,  rebelles  et  inobedientes ;  quin  imo  clare  uidetur 
approbasse  appellationem  per  eos  interpositam  ad  s.  sedem. 

Ad  5m.  De  hac  re  non  potest  dari  certum  responsum,  cum  pendeat 
a  lectione  librorum ;  ideo  diligenter  cauendum  est  a  tali  scriptione 
qua3  possit  noua  parere  dissidia  aut  uetera  renouare,  et  satis  con- 
sulto  remedio  huic  malo  obuiam  itum  uidetur,  ex  q°  huiusmodi  libri 
in  publicum  edi  non  possunt  nisi  prius  obtenta  protectoris  licentia. 

Ad  sextum.  Ex  publicatione  processus  huius  negocij  nihil  boni 
consequi  possunt  presbiteri,  et  omnem  occasionem  contentiomim 
amputare  debent,  silentio  et  oblivioni  prseterita  tradentes :  et  hoc 
cadet  sub  prohibitione  proximo  deducta,  quamuis  uerbo  tenus  non 
prohibeantur  exponere  suis  symmistis  quae  in  Curia  gesta  sunt. 

Endorsed  (apparently  by  the  same  hand  in  which  similar 
notes  are  made  in  the  copy  of  the  "  Brevis  relatio  ")  : 

Aduis  de  Monsieur  Seraphin  surles  doubtes  proposes 
sur  le  bref  du  pape 

16.  Draft  of  Rides  for  an  Union  among  the  Secular  Priests  after     54,  f.  229. 
the  return  of  the  Appellants  from  Rome. 

Cum    nihil   magis   quam    pacis   et    fraternitatis    nmtuao    inter 
Catholicos    stabilitatem   fideique    Catholicae   propagationem    desi- 
deremus,  idque  a  Smo  D.  N.  Cle:  8°  in  mandatis  habuimus,  tarn 
VOL.    II.  P 


210  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

vivse  vocis  oracnlo  quara  litterarum  apostolicarum  testimonio,  omni 
nostro  conatu  efFectum  dare,  coepimus  cogitare  et  inter  nos  fratres- 
que  nostros  serio  capita  conferre  quomodo  inimici  hominis  zizania 
omnia  ex  agro  diu  radicitus  evulsa  eijceremus  omnemque  illi 
aditum  imposterum  in  vineam  Anglicanam  praecluderemus. 

Compertum  est  itaque,  post  varies  hac  de  re  habitos  sermones, 
communem  quasi  pestem  et  pernitiem  totius  inter  catholicos 
(prsecipue  vero  sacerdotes)  pacis  et  perfectee  charitatis  fuisse  [vel 
fraternas  famae  tuendae  negligentiam  vel]  a  horrendum  illud  detrac- 
tionis  vitium,  cuius  ministerio  tecte  et  pedetentim  accensae  quaedam 
aversionum  scintillas  in  maxima  proruperunt  animositatum,  calum- 
niarum,  inimicitiarum  et  dissidiorum  incendia.  [alterum  vero 
charitatis  mutuas  quoddam  quasi  deliquium  cum  omnes  quae  sua 
eunt  quaarentes  proximorum  angustias  non  respiciunt].  Ne  penitus 
itaque  sic  tam  horrendo  et  stupendo  incendio  conflagrarent  omnia, 
nihil  sanctius  aat  salati  aninaarum  salubrius  esse  duximus  quam 
nos  fratresque  nostros  omnes  quibus  placuerit  libere  in  album  nos- 
trum admitti  regulis  quibusdam  -et  limitibus  certioribus  coercere, 
ne  in  huiusmodi  imposterum  incidant  detractionum  praecipitia 
•omniaque  ilia  quae  ex  hoc  fonte  /dimanant  vitia,  per  contraria 
virtutum  exercitia  extirpent  [unaque  hortari  excitare  et  devincere 
ad  frequentiora  et  ferventiora  charitatis  officia].  Itaque  profitemur, 
et  in  verbo  sacerdotum  sanctissime  in  nos  suscipimus  quantum 
possumus  et  humana  patietur  fragilitas,  regulis  infrascriptis  nos 
subijcere  easque  religiosissime  observare  [durante  praesenti  in 
Anglia  persequutione,  nisi  aliter  a  superioribus  nostris  visum  fuerit]. 
Eegula  i.  Vt  qui  in  societatem  istam  ;admittantur  detractiones  omnes 

rumores  et  susurros,  quibus  catholici  alicuius  fama  prascipue  sacer- 
dotis  violari  possit,  reprimant  et  reprehendant,  sive  hoc  verbo  sive 
scripto  fiat,  neque  patiatur  aliquem  (quantum  in  se)  infamem  fieri 
nisi  post  habitas  fraternas  et  in  charitate  debitas  correctiones,  nisi 
scandalum  fuerit  publicum  et  persona  incorrigibilis. 

*  The  passages  here  placed  within  square  brackets  are  additions  interlined,  but 
in  the  same  hand  as  the  rest  of  the  text. 


LETTERS  AND  MEMORIALS,    1G01-1603.  211 

Vt  semper  aliquid  praemeditatum  habeant  quod  vbi  occasio  ferat  Be.  2*. 
sive  in  concionibus  sive  in  private  sermone  vtantur  ad  vitium  istud  54,  f.  229b. 
e  catholicorum  animis  et  aodibus  exstirpandum. 

Vt  qui  ex  hac  societate  sunt  candide  omnia  et  charitative  inter-  R'  3a. 
pretent,  [ea]  praecipue  vero  quae  a  confratribus  suis  dicta,  facta,  sive 
scripta  sint,  eosque  eorumque  famam  et  aestimationem  tueantur  et 
defendant  quoad  iustitia,  charitas  et  particularis  haec  inter  nos  vnio 
et  coramunio  requiraiit,  eosque  moneant  si  qui  de  ijs  sparguntur 
clamores  quibus  eorum  fama  violari  poterit  vt  aut  se  purgent  aut 
corrigant,  autores  etiam  istiusmodi  rumorum  proferant  si  fuerit 
publice,  aut  si  qui  retulit  eos  esse  veros  asseveraverat. 

Vt  parati  sint  quoad  poterunt  catholicorum  in  carceribus  detentis  Reg.  41.. 
necessitatibus  tarn  temporalibus  quam  spiritualibus  subvenire,  aut 
aliter  oppresses  et  afflictos  visitare  et  adiuvare,  praecipue  vero  eos 
qui    societatem    istam    sunt    amplexati,    sacerdotes    vero   ope   et 
hospitio  destitutes  fovere  ijsque  quoad  poterunt  providere. 

Vt  tarn  ope  quam  opera,  auxilio,  consilio  et  authoritate  con-  jjeg  5i» 
currant  ad  tales  causas  omues  promovendas  et  prosequenda  quaa 
[ad  viros  ecclesiasticos  spectant]  a  tota  ista  societate  vel  maiori  parte 
tractari,  proponi,  aut  prosequi  iudicabitur  opportunism  [re  prius 
cum  singulis  conamunicata]. 

Si  inter  fratres  societatis  hums  lis  aliqua  aut  contentio  oriatur,  Reg.  gt*. 
vt  electis  ex  ipsa  societate  arbitris  eorum  se  iudicio  et  determi- 
nationi  subijciant. 

Vt  pro  defuncto  fratre  singuli  sacerdotes  singula  celebrent  sacra :  Reg-  7*. 
et  pro  benefactoribus  nostris  bonoque  huius  societatis  singulisque 
confratribus,  praecipue  autem  ijs  qui  in  carceribus  sunt  aut  periculo 
mortis  aut  pro  causa  communi  laborant  peculiari  aliqua  devotioiie 
singulis  diebus  vtantur. 

Ne  se  rebus  politicis  vllo  modo  misceant  quibus  vlla  offensio,  Keg.  8a. 
suspitio  aut  preiuditium  Regni  et  rerum  statui  temporali  possit 
exoriri,    vt    quas    pro    religione    patimur    omni    sint    calumnia 
liberrima. 

Item  societatis  huius  secreta  aut  alia  quaecumque  negotia  mihi  Reg.  9*. 

p  2 


212  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

sub  secret!  cautione  commissa  nemini  revelabo  sine  consensu  f ratrum 

meorum  aut  eius  qui  mihi  idipsum  conamisit. 

Keg.  10\  Teneantur  omnes  praeteritarum  iniuriarum,  offensionum  et  simul- 

54,  f.  230.       tafcum  memoriam  omnem  sepelire,  et  si  quern  ex  confratribus  suis 

ante  initam  istam  societatem  verbo  vel  scripto  iniuste  perstrinxerit, 

teneatur  quantum  fieri  poterit  famae  eius  dispendium  resarcire. 

Endorsements  (in  different  hands)  : 

1.  Regula3  quibus  sacerdotes  parati  erant  se  sub- 

mittere. 

2.  Vnio    facienda  inter  sacerdotes  Ap:  in  Anglia 

post  reditum  ab  Vrbe. 

38,  f.  384.  17.  Anonymous  letter  of  intelligence. 

Jhus  Maria. 

I  comend  vnto  yr  wp  this  is  all  that  the  party  told  to  me  as  it 
folowed,  first  he  told  to  me  that  the  oontrouersy  betwyxt  ym  and 
the  Jesuits  in  yr  on  nam  was  generally  told  in  Room  and  then  y* 
on  coleg  cam  to  be  on  aganst  another,  and  ftather  Parson  dyd  put 
the  matter  in  practys  be  his  polycy  that  the  Jesuitis  shold  haw 
superiority  in  England,  and  all  the  Jesuits  in  Room  and  about  Room 
touk  his  part,  after  the  cam  befor  all  the  cardinals  and  the  poop  is 
holynis  the  haw  found  that  they  wer  but  of  the  orders  aund  no 
superiority  to  be  gewen  to  them  but  ther  on  superiority  amongst 
themself,  and  that  the  secular  church  most  be  abow  all  orders  and 
so  it  was  concluded  as  he  dyd  tell  to  me.  Vale  Am  .  .  . 

Ro[?] 
Px 

Endorsed  (in  another  hand) : 

How  Parsons  wold  have  the  Jesuites  to  be  chief 
in  England :  but  the  pope  holdeth  that  the 
secular  priests  shall  have  the  preeminence. 


LETTERS    AND   MEMORIALS,    1G01-1603.  213 


18.  A  paper  for  the  King  of  France,  showing  that  the  Spanish     54,  f.  149. 
King  is  not  animated  by  religious  zeal. 

S.  J.  H.a  ad 
R.  G. 

Qui  dixerit  Hispanum  pietatis  aut  religionis  zelo  inflammatum 
tot  Seminaria  suis  sumptibus  aluisse  et  erexisse,  tot  nobiles  fovisse, 
tot  pension es  annuas  contulisse  errat  longe,  mea  quidem  sententia, 
nescitque  ilium  multis  abhinc  annis  regnum  Anglise  vel  saltern 
diadematis  illius  dispositionem  ammo  devorasse,  quod  turn  facillime 
fieri  posse  sibi  persuasum  habuit  si  in  visceribus  ipsius  regni  tot 
suis  promissis  deceptos  haberet  Catholicos.  Quod  ille  tot  sump- 
tibus, tot  conatibus,  tot  lustris,  tot  artificijs,  tot  missis  in  Angliam 
ex  suis  municipibus  obnixe  elaboravit,  set.,  vt  fidam  et  firmarn  sibi 
faceret  illam  in  Anglia  factionem  catholicorum  quorum  opera,  fide, 
et  authoritate  possit  provt  occasio  faveat  vti.  hoc  ipsum  vnico 
mense,  vnico  verbulo,  vnica  hac  actione,  vnico  patrocinio  eflficaci 
Matas  v'ra  consiliumque  [?]  tantum  et  tarn  avide  expetitum  aliud 
agens  Hispano  eripiet  a  faucibus.  Quantum  vero  ad  res  Galli  et  regni 
huius  stabilitatem  et  Matis  v'rae  securitatem  attinet  et  gloriam 
adferet  istiusmodi  partium  patrocinium,  hinc  videre  licet,  quod  sine 
sumptu,  sine  sanguine,  sine  sudore  in  regno  finitimo,  potente  et  per 
multa  secula  contrario,  de  haarede  et  successore  incerto  et  iamdu- 
dum  a  potentissimo  et  vicino  Rege  spe  et  opinione  devorato  hoc 
verborum  solum  dispendio  et  vultus  beneficio  sibi  adiunget  fac- 
tionem fidam,  benevolam,  promptam  et  paratam  a  vestris  stare 
partibus  vestroque  nutu  et  authoritate  in  ijs  qu£e  ad  pacem  vtilita- 
temque  vtriusque  regni  pertinent  duci  et  dirigi. 

.Et  ne  quid  novi  aut  miri  hoc  esse  videatur  vix  adhuc  vulneri 
obducta  cicatrix  loquitur  Hispanum  et  Anglum  annis  triginta 

*  This  is  the  original  heading.  To  the  H.  have  been  added,  apparently  by  a 
later  hand  (certainly  in  another  ink),  a  few  strokes  which  may  mean  olt,  making 
Holt.  But  this  is  very  doubtful.  The  copy  is  badly  written  and  obscure. 


214  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

continuis  factionem  potentissimam  in  Gallijs  aluisse,  idipsum 
Philippum  Athenis,  Titum  Hierosolymis,  Romanes  [Libyae  ?],  Tar- 
quinium  Roma3,  Mediceos  duces  dura  exularent  Florentiae,  Gallos  in 
Britania  et  Burgundia,  Anglos  in  Belgia  factitasse  legimus. 

Endorsed  in  another  liand : 

Hispanie  :  nihil  ob  religionem  tentasse. 

64,  f.  375.        19.  Scholars  of  the  English  College  at  Pome  who  hare  become  or 

are  reputed  Jesuits,  1597-1602. a 

Nomina  scolarium  qui  in  collegium  admissi  sunt  tamquam 
alumni  ab  anno  1597  ad  incipiendum  cursum  anno  sequenti 
1598,  quorum  nomina  qui  Jesuitae  iam  sunt  hoc  modo  signata  X, 

a  The  list  does  not  appear  to  be  accurate,  and  it  should  be  compared  with  the 
register  or  Diary  of  the  College  printed  in  Foley's  Records,  vol.  vi.  The  names 
here  given  are,  as  a  rule,  aliases  adopted  by  the  scholars  at  the  college,  and  not 
always  the  names  by  which  they  are  best  known.  A  few  of  them  cannot  be 
identified  with  the  entries  in  the  College  Diary.  I  have  added  S.J.  in  brackets 
against  the  names  of  those  who  are  known  to  have  afterwards  joined  the  Society  ; 
and  it  will  be  seen  that  this  was  the  case  with  many  who  are  not  marked  by  the 
writer  of  the  list  as  "covert  Jesuits,"  or  Jesuits  in  intention. 

It  was  a  natural  complaint  on  the  part  of  the  secular  clergy  that,  from  the  fact 
of  the  seminarists  at  Borne  being  educated  under  the  influence  of  the  Jesuits,  so 
large  a  number  of  scholars  should  be  tempted  into  the  ranks  of  a  religious  body 
which  was  believed  to  be  aiming  at  an  unfair  control  of  ecclesiastical  affairs.  The 
grievance  was  aggravated  when,  on  the  appointment  of  the  Archpriest,  the  Jesuits 
on  the  mission  were  not  only  freed  from  his  jurisdiction,  but  were  enabled  the  more 
easily  to  direct  his  policy  by  the  rule  which  required  the  Archpriest  on  all  more  im- 
portant matters  to  consult  their  superiors.  Moreover,  it  was  believed  that  the  Jesuits 
of  the  Roman  seminary,  in  order  to  avoid  the  appearance  of  undue  influence,  would 
often  persuade  the  young  devotee  to  defer  his  actual  entrance  into  the  Society  until 
some  time  after  he  should  have  gone  into  England,  and  to  content  himself  mean- 
while with  a  secret  vow  to  join  the  order  at  a  future  day.  From  the  beginning  of 
1597  till  the  end  of  1602  there  were,  according  to  the  College  Diary,  75  students 
admitted  as  alumni ;  and  of  these  31,  sooner  or  later,  entered  the  Society.  Hence 
the  secular  priests'  constant  suspicion  of  Jesuits  in  disguise.  On  the  other  hand, 
it  is  clear  that  the  Jesuit  recruits  among  the  students  were  not  derived  solely  from 
the  ranks  of  their  own  partisans.  Several  students  who  were  distinguished  as 
"  mutineers  "  subsequently  joined  the  Society,  suggesting  the  inference  that  their 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  215 

qui  vero  non  Jesuitas  sunt  sed  pro  Jesuitis  computancli  hac 
litera  C  declarati 

ij  vero  qui  in  collegio  mortui  sunt  eundem  ordinem  profitentes 
litera  sequenti  notati  D. 

Isti  vero  omnes  vel  immediate  ex  Anglia  vel  Duaco  vel  Sto  Audo- 
maro  missi  fuerunt. 

Ad  incipiendum  vero  cursum  philosophicum  anno  1598  venerunt 
Duaco ; 

Humphredus  Hidus.  Nicolaus  Burdus  [Budd].  Ihoannes 
Hollandus.  Thomas  Randus,  S.J.  D  Ihoannes  Harvordus  [Har- 
ward,  s.j.]  C  ffranciscus  Goldsmitheus  a  qui  sanguinem  expuens 
in  Anglia  redit.  X  Thomas  ffeakus  [Feck,  S.J.] 

pro  anno  1599. 
Audomarenses 

Ihoannes  Philippus  Robertus  D  Robinsonus  [s.J.]  b 

Henrikus  Walkerus  [s.J.}       C  Petrus  Worthingtonus  [s.J.], 
Thomas  Turnerus  [s.J.]  c        C  Thomas  Mallettus  [s.J.] 

Duacenses 

Ihoannes  Jenninges     Henri  Holland  [s.J.]     Ihoannes  Lineus 
Thomas  Ashtonus     Thomas  ffranciscus     Henrie  Coleus 

Ex  Anglia 

Richarde  ffinchance  [Fincham]     X  Ihoannes  Greveus  [s.J.] 
X  ffranciscus  Youngus  [s.J.] 

discontent  was  in  part  due  to  temporary  causes,  or  was  not  at  least  so  deeply  rooted 
as  permanently  to  alienate  these  young  men  from  the  order  to  which  they  reverted 
with  affection  when  free  from  restraint. 

•  All  the  above  were  admitted  into  the  college  Nov.  2,  1597.  The  letter  C  is 
here  wrongly  placed  before  Goldsmith.  It  should  mark  Thomas  Hand,  who 
entered  the  Society  in  1600. 

b  The  D  is  placed  here  erroneously.  Robert  Eookwood,  alias  Eobinson,  became 
a  Jesuit  after  1605  and  lived  till  1624. 

c  Thomas  Barnes,  al.  Turner,  should  have  been  marked  D.  He  was  admitted 
into  the  Society  in  articitlo  mortis,  1599. 


216  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Gulielmus  Alabaster. 

Eundem  habuit  auimum  Robert  Caldwellus  quern  adversa  vale- 
tudo  impedivit  ne  fieret  Jesuita. 

ffranciscus  Yorkeus,  Richardus  Chamberus  qui  in  Anglia  reversi 
sunt  propter  segritudinem. 

pro  anno  1600 

Robertus  Walkerus,  Thomas  Everardus :  ex  Anglia  vnde 
venerunt  etiam  missi 

Henricus  Chattertonus     C  Edwardus  Webbus 

C  Edwardus  Wittingtonus  a     C  Nycolaus  Arundguidgius  [s.J.]  b 

Duaco  veneruut 

Robertus  Wilsonus     Richardus  Ashtonus 
C  Michael  ffreemamis  [s.J.] 

Audomarenses 
Thomas  Lutterellus     C  Sil  .  .  donius  [s.J.  ?]  c 

pro  anno  1601  ex  Anglia  in  vna  missione 

Thomas  Smitheus  [s.J.]  d  Thomas  Clemens 

C  Thomas  Caringtonius  Carolus  Russell 

C  Henricus  Butler  C  Thomas  Robinson 
C  Gulielmus  Adams  Thomas  Bassett 

Eodem  anno  sed  alio  tempore 

Courtneus  [Henry  Courtney  ?  S.J.],  postea  Whittingtonus 
Eodem  etiam  anno  receptus  fuit  quidam  puer  14  annorum  vel 

circiter  natu  Galico  quod  expresse  repugnat  regulis  reformatis  et 

habet  animum,  vt  putatur,  eundem  cum  ceteris. 

*  John  Brown,  alias  Whittington,  was  admitted  into  the  college  Nov.  1,  1600. 
b  Apparently  Nicholas  Hart,  alias  Strange  or  Strangeways. 
c  Henry  Bedingfield,  alias  Silisdon,  became  a  Jesuit  Oct.  1602. 
d  Thomas  Hodgson,  or  Smith,  entered  the  college  Oct.  1600    and  the  Society 
Dec.  7,  1601. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  217 

Odomarenses  54,  f.  375b. 

C  lohannes  Digbeus     C  ffranciscus  Yates  [s.J.] 

pro  anno  1602.     Duaco 

Gulielmus  Garnereus  [?]     Ihoannes  Amianus 

Jhon  Butler.     Richard  Parkinsonus.     Georgius  Ashtoneus 

Odomarenses 

Thomas  Morus  [s.J.]     C  Christopherus  Bensonus  [s.J.] 
C  Jhon  Midforde  [s.J.] 

Ex  Anglia 

Charles  Walkerus    Robertas  Olfordus  [Griffiths  al.  Alfordus,  S.J.] 
Kempus  [?]  ffranciscus 

Aliunde 

Srnalmann  a     Wodworthe  [?] 

qui  pro  hoc  anno  [1602]  venerunt  ....  susceperint  in 
....  colleerii. 

o  J 

Ab  anno  domini  1597  exclusive  vsque  ad  hoc  tempus  tantum  [1.] 
19  alumni  redierunt  sacerdotes  in  Angliam  in  quo  temporis 
spatio  uiidecim  alumni  in  societatem  ingressi  sunt  et  e  predictis 
19  tres,  vz  S  .  .  .  .  Morus,  Cornfordus  et  fflintus  pro  Jesuitis 
habentur.b  Hinc  patet  Jesuitas  et  eorum  fautores  non  sine  causa 
conari  vt  illi  tantum  scolares  in  collegijs  recipiantur  quos  ipsi  ex 
Anglia  misserint. 

Lectis  collegij   regulis  facile    videri  possit  quod,  cum  prsefecti  2. 
novitiorum  peregrinorum  et  alii  huiusmodi  officiales  Jesuitas  sunt 
vel  reputantur,  quam  facile  sit  iuvenes  rerum  ignaros  in  ipsorum 

*  Samuel  Smallman,  of  Shropshire,  is  entered  in  the  Pilgrim  Book  as  remaining 
eight  days  from  Mar.  2,  1602,  but  his  name  does  not  appear  in  the  College  register. 

b  Thos.  Cornforth  was  already  a  Jesuit  in  1600.  T.  More  became  one  in  1610, 
and  Flint  in  1621. 


218  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

societateni  flectere,  prsesertim  quia  cum  aJijs  loqui,  multo  minus  de 
re  tarn  gravi  consultare  vllo  modo  licite  possint.a 

3-  Quod  una  [sit]  collegij  disciplina,  id  equaliter  ab  omnibus  exi- 
gitur,  sed  superiores  cum  fautoribus  suis  sepius  contra  regulam 
dispensant,  liberiorem  illis  conversandi  modum  permittunt :  defectus 
illorum  contra  regulas  vel  non  omnino  vel  saltern  levius  observant, 
illos  benigne  intuentur  et  laudant.  Ab  alijs  vero  rigorosam. 
regularum  observantiam  exigunt,  illorum  errata  gravius  puniunt  et 
non  mirum  erit  aliquos  huiusmodi  difficultatibus  oppresses  voca- 
tionem  suam  relinquere,  novitiosque  et  adolescentes  improvidos 
talibus  argumentis  inductos  illos  sectari  quibus  superiores  magis 
favere  vident  et  sic  paulatim  illis  similes  fient. 

4.  Cum  tantum  tribuatur  illis  authoritatis,  vt  ex  regulis  collegij 
[colligi]  possit,  adeo  vt  quodlibet  illorum  praeceptum  vim  regulee 
obtineat  quotidie  novao  promulgantur  leges  quarum  executionem  non 
parum  illorum  sectatores  alumni  et  socii  nostri  non  parum  adiuvant 
sperantes  quod  aliquando  ipsi  etiam  hie  dominabuntur,  cumque 
expellendi  e  collegio,  mitten[di]  in  Angliam,  detinendique  facul- 
tates  etc.  illis  pro  libito,  facultas  [sit],  sufficiens  motivum  est  vt 
quilibet  quodlibet  etiam  durissimum  patiantur  ne  in  tanta  pericula 
conquerendo  sen  remedium  aliquando  investigando  se  conjiciant  et 
revertantur  in  collegio  pro  Jesuitis  ex  alumnis  circa  16  quamvis 
forte  etiam  plures  sint,  cum  tamen  omnium  alumnorum  numerus 
46  non  excellat,  quorum  8  vel  circiter  sunt  adhuc  novitij." 

54,  f.  202.  20.  A  Idobrandino1  s  Passport  for  the  Appellants. 

Nos  Petrus  miseratione  diuina  S.  Nicolai  in  Carcere  Tulliano 
Diac.  Cardinalis  Aldobrandinus  S.  R.  E.  Camerarius,  Legatus 
Ferrariae,  ac  totius  Status  Ecclesiastici  Generalis  Superintendens 

Cum  RRdi  Sacerdotes  Angli,  loannes  CeBcilius,  Thomas  Bluettus, 
loannes  Misheus,  Antonius  Champneus  ex  hac  alma  Vrbe,  pietatis 

•  Something  wroag  here.  The  whole  of  this  paper  is  badly  written,  and,  in  parts, 
indecipherable  or  unintelligible. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  219 

officijs  rite  perfuncti  reditum  in  patriam  parent ;  Nos  quibus 
eorum  uitse  innocentia,  modestia,  atque  morum  grauitas  eo,  quern  in 
Ecclesia  obtinent,  gradu  digna,  satis  perspecta  et  probata  est, 
prassentes  illis  ultro  dedimus,  quibus  et  nostram  in  eos  beneuolen- 
tiam  testatam  reddimus,  insuperque  omnes  et  singulos  Principes, 
Respublicas,  et  quoscunque  potentatus  rogamus,  ut  eos  per 
ditiones  suas  libere  transire  permittant ;  nullumque  eisdem  impedi- 
mentum,  sed  potius  auxilium  et  fauorem  praestari  curent,  atque 
adeo  tractari  ut  decet  ministros  Christi.  Ecclesiastic!  uero  status 
Prouinciarum,  Ciuitatum  ac  locorum  Gubernatoribus,  Prasfectis, 
caeterisque  Magistratibus  quibuscunque  district^  praecipimus,  ut 
pari  modo  supradictos  Sacerdotes  honorifice  ac  beneuole  tractent. 
In  quorum  fidem  his  subscripsimus  et  sigillum  nostrum  apponi 
mandauimus.  Datum  Romas  xxij  Octobris. 

P.  Card'8  Aldobrandus 

[Loc.  Sig.]         Henricus  de  Valentibus,  Secr 


21.  From  Dr.  William  Bishop  to  the  Bishop  of  London.  5^  f.  376. 

Paris,  Oct.  27,  1602. 
Right  Honorable 

Beinge  aduertised  that  yor  L.  had  written,  howe  our  friendes 
about  you  do  complaine  of  our  slack  giuinge  them  notice  of  our 
affaires :  I  tooke  it  for1  an  opportunity  of  addressinge  these  vnto 
yor  L.  aswell  to  testify  the  obligation  I  take  myselfe  to  haue 
(amonge  the  rest  of  my  bretherne)  vnto  yor  L.  for  the  compas- 
sionable  and  honorable  affection  wch  you  have  shewed  towardes 
such  of  our  order  and  religion  a!s  are  free  from  all  vndutifull 
practises  against  our  soueraine  Lady  and  deare  Country :  as  also 
to  lett  yor  L.  vnderstand,  why  we  can  not  giue  better  intelligence 
of  such  matters  whereof  we  can  say  noe  more  then  that  wee  haue 
before  heard  from  others,  and  in  truth  it  hath  befallen  out  that 


220  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

since  the  last  of  July  vntill  the  26  of  October,  I  receiued  noe  letters 
but  once,  at  what  tyme  I  wrote  presently  vnto  Mr.  Watson  asmuch 
as  I  had  heard.  Nowe  I  have  receiued  such  articles  as  the  in- 
quisitors agreed  vppon :  wch  as  oure  friendes  write,  were  shewed 
them  rather  to  trye  what  they  would  mislike  in  them,  then  to  haue 
them  published  before  the  Breve  wherein  it  is  thought  the  most  of 
them  shalbe  couched :  wch  notwithstanding  as  they  came  to  vs 
we  doe  nowe  send  with  our  friendes  comon  letter  to  passe  through 
yor  L:  handes,  that  you  may  the  better  perceive  howe  matters  are 
like  to  goe.  Wherevppon  I  desire  yor  L:  to  beare  with  me  yf,  con- 
sideringe  the  state  of  our  affaires  I  be  bold  toe  redooble  that  our 
common  petition  and  suite  vnto  you  :  wch  is,  that  it  may  please  yor 
L.  to  deale  with  her  Matie  or  the  LL:  of  her  honorable  counsell, 
for  the  free  and  safe  passage  of  some  of  our  company  vnto  you. 
the  wch  yor  Wisedome  cannot  but  see,  howe  necessary  it  wilbe  for 
the  maintenance  of  our  cause:  not  only  to  settle  better  corre- 
spondence and  to  instruct  our  party,  but  also  to  strengthen  and 
countenance  it,  that  it  bee  not  ouerborne  [?]  by  the  contrary  faction 
for  the  Archpr:  standinge,  who  is  wholy  deuoted  to  the  Jesuites, 
and  diuerse  men  of  marke  on  their  side  entringe  in,  to  fortify  their 
party  :  yf  none  of  like  reputation  come  in  on  ours,  it  must  needes 
bee  noe  smale  discouragement  to  the  rest,  wherefore  I  beseech  yor  L: 
to  consider  well  of  this  pointe  of  importance,  and  yf  it  shall  please 
you  to  make  choice  of  mee  for  one  of  them  to  whom  such  licence 
shalbe  granted,  I  hope  to  cary  myself  so  in  that  negotiation,  that 
yor  L:  shall  haue  noe  cause  to  repent  him  of  his  choise.  for 
I  thinke  I  knowe  an  expedient,  howe  without  seeing  soe  far  of,  our 
aduersaries  shalbe  soe  weakned  that  all  their  canvasinges  and 
vaine  pretences  will  of  themselues  fall  flatt  to  the  grou[nd.]  I 
desire  therefore  that  I  may  haue  yor  L:  answere  vnto  this  my 
petition.  Thus  fearinge  to  be  ouer  tedious  I  humbly  request  yor  L. 
to  continue  his  honorable  good  affection  vnto  vs  and  assistance 
vnto  our  reasonable  demaundes ;  so  you  shall  for  ever  bind  us  in 
all  dutifull  sorte  (the  case  of  religion  reserued)  to  honour  yor  L: 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  221 

and  serue  our  countrey  vnto  the  vttermost  of  our  power,     at  Paris 
the  27  of  October. 

yor  Lordsh:  alwayes  to  comaund 

Will'm  Bysh[op] 

Endorsement  in  same  hand. 

To  the  right  Honorable  and  his  very  good  Lord  the 
Lord  of  London  at  his  house  by  Paules. 

London . 

22.  To  the  Bishop  of  London  from  a  priest. 

Unsigned,  Nov.  14,  1602.        54,  f.  378. 
lit.  Honorable, 

Whereas  her  Maiesty  in  her  late  Proclamation a  hath  left  some 
hope  of  favoure  vnto  such  of  our  brethrene,  as  shall  present  them- 
selues  &  manifest  y*  theire  harts  ar  not  poluted  w*h  vnnaturall 
disloyalty  to  theire  Prince  &  cuntrey.  Therefore  may  it  please 
your  honor  to  vnderstand,  y*  when  I  had  lived  but  smale  tyme  in 
our  colledge  at  Rome  &  saw  ye  ambitiouse  &  sinister  dealings  of 
those  Jesuits  then  superiors,  I  grewe  into  such  dislike  w*h  theire 
proceedings  y*  I  was  on  of  ye  first  wch  began  to  oppose  them  in  these 
last  dissensions  of  the  colledge  &  on  of  ye  first  seven  yfc  ioyned 
hands  in  memoriall  to  his  holynese  agaynst  them,  wch  action 
w*hout  waveringe  or  startinge  I  did  as  earnestly  prosecute  as  any 
man  there  duringe  my  abode  in  ye  colledge.  And  at  ye  same  tyme 
f.  Parsons  booke  of  succession  comeinge  forth  I  did  freely  & 
openly  disclame  from  it  &  all  Spanish  factions  &  tamperinge  in 
state  matters,  as  I  can  prove  by  good  witnesse.  By  wch  acte  I  did 
so  highly  incur  ye  Jesuits  displeasure  y*1  notw^stahdinge  y*  they 
could  not  lay  any  act  agaynst  me  at  my  departure  vnfittinge  a 

*  The  proclamation  of  Nov.  5  offered  indeed  small  "  hope  of  favour  "  to  those 
who  dared  almost  to  insinuate  "  that  we  have  some  purpose  to  grant  a  toleration 
of  two  religions  within  our  realm." 

All  priests  were  to  be  banished  except  those  who  should  publicly  acknowledge 
their  allegiance.  With  these  the  Queen  would  take  further  order. 


222  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

catholike  preisfc :  &  notwithstandinge  y*  I  was  sent  by  his  holynesse 
himself  in  as  much  grace  &  favoure  as  any  before  or  since  (though 
of  far  better  talents)  as  Card:  Toilet  did  witnesse  vnder  his  hand 
&  seale  whose  letters  I  have  yet  to  showe,  yet  so  far  did  the 
mallice  of  those  Jesuits  extend,  y*  when  I  should  have  passed 
thorow  ye  Archducke  his  cuntrey,  ye  next  &  salfest  way  into 
Holland,  f.  Holt  a  Jesuite  informed  ye  Archduke  &  his  counsayle 
y*  I  was  an  enymy  vnto  ye  Kynge  of  Spayne  &  had  opposed 
myself  vnto  those  proceedings  in  Rome,  &  was  like  to  w*hdrawe 
mens  harts  from  that  part  &  do  greate  harme  in  England.  By 
whose  suggestions  all  passadge  was  denyed  vnto  me  &  furthermore 
some  of  ye  same  crew  were  plottinge  to  clap  me  vp  prisoner  in 
Antwarpe.  By  wch  meanes  I  was  enforced  to  steale  backe  againe 
forth  of  his  cuntrey  in  disguysed  apparrell  &  hazard  my  selfe 
thorow  ye  cuntreyes  of  Leedes  [Liege]  &  Colon,  pestered  wth  free- 
booters in  such  dangerouse  sort  y*  every  man  told  me  how,  twenty 
to  on,  my  throate  would  be  cutt  before  I  should  gett  to  Hollande. 
Neyther  did  they  so  cease  to  abvse  me,  but  seeinge  yk  I  had  thus 
escaped  for  England  they  or  theire  followers  presently  sent  the 
next  way  into  London  to  give  warning  of  my  comeinge  to  discredite 
me  for  a  spy,  &  to  prevent  yfc  I  should  not  be  receved  &  relived  by 
catholikes.  Divers  other  wronges  have  I  sustayned  by  them  both 
before  &  sence  as  I  can  easyly  prove,  yet  could  they  never  drive 
me  to  stope  or  veld  to  theire  designes  eyther  by  subscribeinge  at 
theire  request  (thoughe  diverse  tymes  they  have  attempted  it)  or 
els  by  flatteringe  or  applaudeinge  theire  plotts  of  state  &  forrayne 
invasion,  but  have  ever  freely  opposed  when  opportunity  served. 
Thus  have  I  truly  &  syncerely  sett  downe  my  carriadge  &  dealinge 
in  these  affayres  &  how  dutifully  and  loyally  I  have  behaved  myself 
towards  my  Prince  &  cuntrey,  meerely  of  conscience  &  naturall 
54,  f.  378b.  duty  when  I  never  expected  any  favoure  for  it.  But  now  if  it 
shall  please  her  Matye  to  reward  my  loyalty  w*h  some  ease  from  ye 
rigor  of  her  lawes  I  will,  God  willinge  (as  never  the  lesse  I  am 
bounde  to  do),  continew  as  trew  &  faythfull  a  subiect  vnto  her,  as 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  223 

any  catholike  preist  doth  unto  his  prince  in  catholike  cuntreyes,  or 
as  ever  any  preist  was  faythfull  to  her  grandfather  of  famous 
memory  or  to  any  her  predicessors  before  his  tyme.  And  so  in 
most  humble  manner  I  take  my  leave  this  14th  of  Novemb.  1602 

Your  Honors  to  command. 

Endorsement : 

To  the  R*  Honorable  my  very  good  Lord  ye  Lord 
Bishop  of  London. 


23.  Letter  from  Anthony  Heborne  to  Blacliwett.  54,  f.  240. 

Nov.  11,  1602. 

To  the  R.  R.  Mr.  George  Blackwell  archp'st  of  England 
R.  R. 

The  30  of  the  last  moneth  I  receyued  Ires  from  my  bretheren 
the  Appellants  in  Fremingham  of  their  extreme  distresses  sus- 
tayned  now  for  a  long  time,  &  because  they  intreat  my  labour 
for  some  reliefe,  I  haue  therefore  thougt  Lt  meete  to  acquaint  your 
R.  w*  their  wants,  who  by  yor  charitable  hand  to  them  &  yor 
letters  to  others  in  their  behalfe  is  well  knowne  to  be  best  able  to 
doe  for  them.  It  was  my  chance  in  June  last  to  come  toy*  castle, 
at  wch  time  the  sayd  Appellants  shewed  ine  how  that  many  moneths 
together,  they  had  not  receyved  above  the  rate  of  ijs  iiijd  by  the 
week  in  common  divident :  and  now  they  write,  that  they  haue 
not  receyved  after  the  rate  of  xxiijd  by  the  weeke  of  the  sayd 
common  charitie  for  these  three  laste  moneths  next  before  their 
present  letter,  in  wcb  also  they  declare  how  they  be  furder  tould 
y*  they  shall  receyve  yet  lesse  than  they  doe. 

Yor  R:  knoweth  that  they  be  catholik  priests  suffering  for  the 
name  of  or  Lord  Jesus  ;  &  of  what  necessaries  for  life,  winter,  & 
their  condition,  they  doe  stand  in  neede.  you  likewise  knowe 
that  they  haue  noe  linings,  but  doe  whollye  rest  for  meate,  drinke, 


221  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

cloth,  fireing,  housrome,  &  other  requisits  to  lyfe,  upon  the 
providence  of  God,  to  be  mainteyned  by  the  oblations  of  his  people 
as  others  of  their  qualitie  are ;  &  how  that  for  this  cause  much 
almes  hath  ever  beene  given  through  the  whole  realme  toward 
such  charitable  vses,  &  as  yor  self  haue  written  more  these  latter 
years  then  before,  wcb  I  take  to  come  to  yor  owne  or  yor  assistants 
hands  by  reason  of  your  office,  &  to  be  delivered  over  againe,  to 
the  ordinarie  distribution  of  everie  place,  to  dispose  there  of  both 
equally  to  all,  &  in  case  of  necessitie  vnto  every  person  as  theire 
neede  requireth,  but  as  you  see  the  distributor  in  that  castle  soe 
dispenseth  the  same,  that  some  haue  in  competent  measure,  & 
others  wante  even  for  meere  necessities.  This  difference  in 
distribution  you  know  must  needs  be  either  the  sayd  dispensers 
owne  deed,  or  els  proceed  from  the  receyvers,  or  the  almes-givers, 
or  from  some  other  interposed  collectors  or  dealers  in  this  busines, 
&  a  cause  must  be  thereof  &  of  the  choyse  thus  made  of  priests, 
&  difference  so  putt  betwene  persons.  The  givers  of  the  almes 
be  the  catholiks  dispersed  generally  through  the  whole  realme ;  ye 
receyvors  are  taken  to  be  yor  R:,  yor  assistants,  &  happily  also  the 
fathers  of  the  societie ;  the  collectors  &  others  interposed,  such  as 
liketh  the  givers  and  you  to  vse ;  the  imediate  dispenser  there  at 
Fremingham  is  said  to  be  fa.  Coffin.  Those  in  wante  be  priests,  in 
number  six,  men  for  priestly  cariage  noe  more  subiecte  to 
exceptions,  than  the  rest  there  be,  from  whom  they  differ  in 
nothing  but  in  being  Appellants  to  the  courte  of  Rome  upon  the 
causes  y*  you  know,  in  wch  respect  if  the  immediate  dispenser 
there  and  others  where  soever,  or  the  almes  givers  abroad  or 
those  through  whose  hande  the  sayd  almes  cometh,  doe  make  the 
aforesayd  difference  &  restraynt  of  reliefe  from  them,  &  y*  yor 
charitie  doo  not  allowe  thereof,  but  doo  hould  the  course  repre- 
[he]nsible,  and  meete  to  be  amended ;  yor  letters  for  the  contrarie 
54,  f.  240b.  may  soone  redresse  it ;  the  wch  letters  I  doe  earnestly  besich  for 
resolving  of  some  that  promissed  to  give  them  some  releif,  so 
.  .  .  uld  shew  your  letters  that  he  might  [k]now  what  feare  & 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  225 

doubt  in  him  of  the  contrarie  this  answere  doth  iinporte  yor 
wisdome  can  well  perceyve,  &  may  thereby  the  better  iudge  and 
see  of  what  necessitie  for  those  distressed  priests  the  shewinge  of 
yor  letters  is  ;  not  only  to  the  immediate  dispenser  there,  but  also 
to  many  catholiks  abroad  that  be  slack  towards  their  relief,  happily 
vpon  the  aforesayd  feare  or  doubt,  conceyved  either  of  themselves 
or  by  the  teaching  of  others,  it  being  verie  appar[ent]  that  neither 
that  slacknes  can  be  w*hout  some  motives,  nor  .  .  .a  motives  want 
their  cause  &  beginning.  I  have  layd  .  .  .  thus  before  yor  eyes  the 
necessities  of  my  brethren  and  made  the  causes  to  appeare  from 
whome  the  same  must  needs  proceed,  &  w*hall  the  meanes 
wh[ere]by  they  may  be  helped,  charitie  &  their  necessitie  inforcing 
me  so  to  do.  you  know  yor  office,  &  the  charge  wherewth  you 
stand  burdened,  &  can  well  foresee  of  what  example  to  catholiks 
yor  charitie  equally  extended  to  them  w*h  the  rest  there  would 
be,  what  helpe  yor  letters  may  bring  them ;  &  what  hindrance  of 
relief  and  increase  of  their  wants  yor  silence  will  procure  :  and  I 
need  not  tell  you  how  men  will  marke  to  see  what  you  doe  in  this 
matter,  &  by  yor  deed  gather  your  minde,  those  at  least  who  know 
I  writte,  &  will  look  to  see  your  answere ;  therin  to  recey ve 
satisfaction ;  wcb  answere  once  again  I  besich  to  haue,  and  that 
w'h  yor  first  convenience,  least  through  wante  thereof  my  inde- 
vours  in  this  meane  time  taken  for  my  bretheren  be  hindered, 
whose  needes  you  see  to  be  so  great  as  they  cannot  suffer  any  long 
delays,  this  11th  of  November.  1602 

yor  R.  most  obedient 
A.  H. 

24.  Letter  from  Blackwell  in  answer  to  Heborne. 

[Original.] 

17  Nov.  1602. 
Sir 

I  would  have  you  not  to  be  so  vehement  in  a  matter,  wherein  I 
am  blamelesse.     I  have  considered  them  of  Framingham  further 

•  Edge  of  MS.  torn  off  here. 
VOL.  II.  Q 


226  THE   ARCHPIUEST    CONTROVERSY. 

then  my  receipts  can  well  allowe :  wch  ar  nott  so  greate  as  they 
ar  reported  in  a  place,  where  nothing  but  truthe  should  be  vttered. 
God  knoweth  they  ar  but  small :  and  yet  by  sparing  from  my 
selfe,  being  contented  to  live  in  meaner  condicion  then  any  of  yor 
adherents,  they  of  Framingham  have  receaved  yearly  from  me  in 
common  above  six  scoare  pounds.  Let  Mr  Bramston,  to  whom 
commonly  I  send,  give  his  testimonie  of  my  respect  towards  them, 
for  whom  yor  patheticall  complaint  ys  devised ;  yea  these  vngrate- 
full  persons  being  asked  why  they  should  abvse  me,  being  so 
myndfull  of  them,  they  answered  that  I  durst  not  but  send  to 
them,  for  one  of  them  besides  his  divident,  I  payed  at  one  tyme 
ten  pounds  for  his  debts  :  Merideth  ys  his  name.  I  have  written 
my  letters  abroade,  wch  have  procured  them  noe  small  reliefe.  The 
disposition  of  Allmes  ys  nofrcommitted  wholye  to  myne  appoynt- 
ment.  The  givers  liinitt  yt,  and  make  the  peculiar  assigment  wch 
I  must  follow.  I  can  blame  none  so  much  for  defect  of  Almes  then 
Mr  Collington  and  his  adherents,  from  whome  synce  the  begyn- 
nyng  of  my  troublesome  office  I  have  not  receaved  one  myte.  If 
you  knewe  how  much  goeth  from  me  towards  the  reliefe  of  poore 
preists  at  there  comming  in  :  towards  the  succouring  of  prisons  in 
the  Cyttye :  and  towards  afflicted  Catholiks  at  libertie,  and  preists 
wch  be  in  greate  n[ee]de  ;  you  would  be  asshamed  to  forge  accusa- 
tions against  me  in  this  matter  :  and  condemne  yourselves  that 
have  made  to  me  noe  contribucions  towards  soe  greate  necessities. 
This  last  weeke  passed,  the  poore  preists  wch  came  in  to  ioyne  in 
or  labours  had  of  me  ten  poundes  :  A  docter  in  want  being  preist 
had  of  me  fourtie  shillings  :  An  other  much  distressed  Catholicke 
of  rare  parts  had  of  me  foure  poundes.  And  this  wthin  one  weeke. 
I  am  now  to  provide  twentie  pounds  for  Framingham.  This  ys  my 
care  ;  and  yet  yours  think  I  am  carelesse  in  this  busy  [ness].  But 
I  am  carelesse  for  my  selfe.  for  if  any  thing  be  committed  to  my 
disposicion,  or  as  I  will  my  selfe,  I  lett  yt  goe  to  remedy  neces- 
sities abroade,  and  that  maketh  me  to  be  bare  in  apparell,  and  not 
to  be  able  to  keep  a  m[an]  to  helpe  my  weaknes  by  age  either 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  227 

w^in,  or  w^howt  doores.  God  forgive  therefore  my  accusers  ;  and 
send  vs  his  peace  ;  wch  if  you  embrace,  yt  wilbe  for  yor  owne  good, 
and  my  comfort. 

17  Novemb.  [1602  added  by  another  hand] 

Vester  Seruus  Georgius  Blakwellus, 

Archipr 

25.  From  Father  Henri/  Garnet.     16  Nov.   1602.  47,  f.  384. 

A  Circular  letter  to  his  brethren. 

My  very  lovinge  fft-.  Whereas  it  hath  pleased  his  hoi:  to  make  a 
sweete  ende  of  all  the  controuersies  wch  haue  so  longe  molested  not 
vs  only,  but  all  other  Catholickes  by  a  Breve  of  his  dated  the  5  of 
October  1602  .  .  .  that  although  the  Authenticall  copye  cannot 
come  to  or  most  Rd  Archprieste  handes  so  soone  as  were  to  be 
wished :  yet  notw^tandinge  we  h[ave]  gotten  sure  informacion  of 
the  contents  thereof:  &  haue  thought  it  good  or  rather  necessary 
to  intimate  vnto  you  and  by  yor  meanes  as  conven[ient]ly  you  may, 
to  all  of  or  Society  abroade  such  thinges  as  concerne  the  execucion 
of  the  same  for  our  partes ;  both  because  it  becometh  vs  in  true 
obedience  to  prevent  (yf  it  be  possible)  the  will  of  so  high  a 
Superi[our],  and  for  that  we  haue  a  particular  obligacion  to  give 
good  example  vn[to]  others  and  fynally  for  to  avoide  occasion  of  all 
complaintes :  wch  yf  they  .  .  .  should  after  so  manie  others  made 
against  vs  heretofore,  by  anie  probable  occasion  geuen  on  or  parte, 
arise:  yt  would  be  exceedinge  grevous  to  h[is]  hoi:  and  other  or 
Superiors  And  no  doubt  but  accordingly  they  we  .  .  .  proceed 
towardes  the  Authors  wth  severe  animaduersion. 

Ffirst  therfore,  it  behooveth  vs  (as  all  other  Catho:)  to  accept  of  1. 
his  hoi:  Breve  wth  all  manner  of  reuerence  and  conformity  of  wills 
and  iudgmtes  vnto  his  most  prudent  and  pious  resolucions ;  Ex- 
hortinge  all  Catholickes  as  occasion  may  be  offered,  to  the  lyke 
disposicion.  And  herevnto  we  fo[r]  or  owne  selues  haue  a  most 
speciall  obligacion  of  gratitude  in  that  he  so  affectuously  sheweth 

Q  2 


228  THE   ARCHP111EST   COSTItGVEliSY. 

his  judgm*  of  vs,  that  we  ought  rath[er]  to  vse  his  truly  paternall 
testificacion  for  an  imitacion  to  all  fervo[ur]  and  vertue  in  all  or  lyf 
aiid  accions,  then  anie  way  to  acknowledge  the  deservinge  so  highe 
comendacion  of  that  Apostolicall  Chayre. 

2.  Secondly  that  wch  most  irnporteth  :  whereas  his  hoi:  requireth  as 
much  under  paine  of  excommunicacion  and  losse  of  facultyes,  every 
one  is  out  of  hand  to  make  away  all  books  wrytten  on  eyther  syde 
in   those    quarrells,    or  any  other   bookes    or  letters    printed    or 
wrytten  for  de[fence]  or  impugninge  of  eyther  parte  or  wherby  any 
catholickes  fame  m[ay]  be  vyolated ;  neyther  are  any  such  hereafter 
to  be  wrytten,  communicated  or  retayned,  neyther  anie  other  wcb 
may  stirre  vp  olde  or  newe  contencions     And  wheras  this   also 
uoucerneth  the  Laytie,  and  a[ll]  the  Englishe  cleargye,  everie  one 
may  admonish  his  frinde  here[in],  although  I  hope  ther  will  come 
the  Breue  itself  wth  the  Authenticall  Testimony  of  Rmus  very  shortly, 
whervnto  of  force  all  must  giue  credyt. 

3.  And  although  in  this  Breue  there  is  no  mencion  of  speeches  on 
the  one  or  the  other  syde  concerninge  these  dissencions  wch  haue 
bin  heretofore  amonge  us :  yet  wheras  yt  pleased  his  hoi:   in  his 
Breue  of  17  August  anno  1601  to  impose  silence  of  these  matters 

47,  f.  384b  omnibus  et  singiilis  nostrae  nationisand  in  particuler  congregations 
of  13  &  15  of  Aprill  last  to  forbid  vnder  paine  of  censures  any 
mencion  of  schisme  rebellion  or  disobedience.  Therfore  this  I 
comende  earnestly  vnto  all  of  or  Society  that  not  only  in  wrytinge 
but  also  in  their  speeches  they  observe  exactly  this  absolute  decree 
of  the  See  Apostolick,  and  yf  anie  person  eyther  lay  or  ecclesiasticall 
aske  opinion  of  this  case,  let  them  say  that  ther  must  be  no  more 
speeche  therof.  In  lyke  manner  let  them  dehorfc  none  from  vsinge 
any  ghostly  ffather  or  harbowringe  any  priest,  nor  giue  disfavour- 
able  censure  of  any,  much  lesse  vse  the  names  of  faccion,  discon- 
tented, or  the  lyke :  except  it  be  a  knowne  and  publick  apostata, 
or  otherwise  condempned  hereafter  by  his  superior.  But  let  euery 
Lay  person  for  confession  or  harbouring  follow  his  owne  inclinacion, 
and  we  incline  rather  to  commend  then  to  discomende  any. 


LETTERS   AXD   MEMORIALS,    1G01-1603.  229 

If  any  of  the  Appellants  should  be  intemperate  or  vaunt  in  this  4- 
behalf  of  the  Breue,  this  must  not  breake  or  patience,  but  we  ought 
to  shewe  howe  glad  we  are  of  a  fynall  ende,  wishinge  sincerely  that 
ther  had  bin  no  sinne  on  eyther  syde,  neyther  in  the  substance  nor 
manner  of  prosecucion.  And  yf  wth  such  patience  we  cannot  ob- 
taine  the  quiet  wch  we  desyre,  the  fault  will  easely  be  laide  wher  it 
shall  in  deede  be  founde. 

If  it  happen  that  anie  particuler  person  require  anie  satisfaccion  5. 
of  any  speeche  vttered  against  hym  by  anie  of  vs,  yt  will  be  well 
(yf  presently  it  may  be)  to  purge  or  selues  wtb  modesty  that  eyther 
no  such  speeche  was  vttered  or  that  it  was  spoken  vppon  iust  cause 
eyther  true  or  surmised  at  that  tyme.  But  in  no  case  to  admitt 
any  altercacion  or  any  contentious  tryall,  but  to  alledge  his  hoi: 
will  that  all  be  buryed,  premisinge  wthall  that  they  shall  be  sure  of 
no  occasion  hereafter,  whether  they  had  anie  before  or  noe. 

Let  all  beware  of  spreadinge  scandalous  rumors  wch  often  tymes  6. 
men  will  tell  to  haue  vs  dispyse,  and  let  nothings  be  wrytten  in 
anie  contencion  w^'out  leave.  And  in  case  or  censure  be  demaunded 
of  anie  case  of  conscience  dependinge  or  belonginge  to  these  poynte 
of  stryf,  let  all  be  referred  to  his  hoi:  or  Rmus  his  declaracion,  lest 
eyther  we  giue  advantage  to  such  as  malyciously  may  seeke  it  or 
by  the  simplicity  of  others  be  made  renewers  of  olde  vngratfull 
matters. 

Not  only  in  these  matters  but  in  all  others  hereafter,  it  becomethe  7. 
vs  all  to  be  very  circumspect,  bewaring  of  anie  least  occasion  of 
exasperacion  of  anie  eyther  lay  or  ecclesiasticall  person  :  assuringe  or 
selues  that  therby  both  we  may  loose  or  good  frindes  and  may  also 
be  brought  to  giue  straight  accoumpt  of  such  matters,  iustly  obiected 
against  vs,  vnto  or  superiors.  And  for  the  more  plaine  vnder- 
standinge  of  his  hoi.  will  herein  I  will  set  downe  that  wch  passed 
those  ij  dayes  aboue  mencioned  of  13  and  15  of  Aprill,andso  make 
an  ende,  comittinge  you  and  all  the  rest  of  our  dearest  ffr.  to  Godes 
holy  proteccion.  16  No:  1602 

Yours  most  louing  H. 


230  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

64,  f.  189.  26  Tho  Bluet  his  negotiations  at  Rome. 

[Heading  in  another  hand.] 

Paris,  Dec.  6,  1602 

Eight  Honorable  my  very  good  Lord  Yf  strength  hadd  been  aun- 
swerable  to  good  will  my  sellue  in  person  had  saluted  yor  good 
Honor  and  not  my  fewe  trembling  lyn[es],  but  w*h  all  speade  I 
will  folowe  :  to  yeald  an  accoinpt  of  all  my  [actions  ?]  and  negotia- 
tions at  Home  and  ells  where :  a  poynt  not  vnfitt  to  be  knowen 
vnto  her  Matie  in  my  poor  iudgement :  and  for  that  cause  I  will 
make  the  more  haste  :  I  meane  to  come  as  secrettly  as  may  be,  to 
avoyd  the  speaches  of  the  clamourouse  puritans  that  take  upon 
them  to  direct  her  Matie  in  matte1"  of  government.  My  Lord  Am- 
bassador heare  hathe  vssed  me  most  honourably  I  meane  to  come 
over  vnder  the  conduct  of  one  of  his  gentlemen,  for  so  is  his  good 
pleasure,  thus  in  haste  not  forgettfull  of  my  dutie  festo  S. 
Nicopai] 

paris 
At  yor  Honor  his  command 

Tho:  Bluet 

1  Endorsed  (in  Bluet's  hand) : 

To    the    ryght   reverent   father   in    Godd  my  good 
Honorable  Lord  my  Lord  Bushope  of  London 

2  Endorsed   on  f.    153    (by  writer  of  Narrative,  supra, 

p.  40) : 

Paris  ffesto  Nich.  1602 
Mr  Bluet  at  his  return  from  Rome 
6  Deceinb1". 

27.  From  Anthony  Heborne  to  Blackwell. 

Dec.  14,  1602 

To  the  R  R.  George  Blakwel,  archpest  of  England. 

R.  R.  on  Saturday  laste  at  night  being  the  llth  of  December  was 
delivered  me  his  holines  breve,  and  your  letter  to  Mr  Colletone 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  231 

shewed  me,  where  you  require  him  that  I  may  publish  the  sayd  breve 
in  the  Clinck.  The  truth  is  that  I  am  very  ready  to  anything  either 
that  catholik  religion  or  the  dignitie  of  my  vocation  shall  require- 
but  in  this  particuler  I  find  iust  hindrances,  for  the  last  proclamation 
as  you  knowe,  shewing  what  opinion  the  state  carrieth  of  the  insti- 
tution and  intent  of  your  office,  and  my  bretherens  letters  of  the 
proceedings  had  touching  the  same  in  Rome  (wch  I  haue  [seen 
.  .  .  ])  making  apparunt  what  cause  there  is  so  to  conceyue  of  it, 
it  semeth  evident  hereby,  that  by  publishing  the  sayd  breve,  I  shall 
contract  the  like  opinion  to  my  self,  wch  in  my  iudgement  I  am 
bound  the  most  I  can  to  avoyd,  God  and  good  conscience  not 
violated,  I  being  one  of  the  number  y*  is  both  knowne  and  already 
also  declared  to  be  of  a  contrarie  mind,  as  yor  self  and  all  I  dare 
say  desire  to  be  thought,  for  that  it  is  the  thing  wlhout  wch  no 
favor  can  be  hoped,  and  the  contrarie  vrged  as  the  cause  of  all  our 
oppressiones.  besyd,  my  vsuall  repare  vpon  other  night  occa- 
sions to  the  place  you  name,  makethe  the  same  most  dangerous 
for  me  to  publish  any  such  matters  in,  so  many  circumstances 
occurring  on  my  parte  to  make  ye  same  acte  famous ;  for  wch  and 
other  respects  I  retorne  the  breve  againe  w*hout  doing  any  thing 
therein ;  and  thus  besiching  that  yes  iust  reasones  may  hould  me 
excused  w*h  you,  as  I  doubt  not  but  they  do  me  in  conscience  from 
accomplishing  your  desire,  I  end,  ready  to  fulfill  your  mind  in  any 
thing  that  shall  not  be  weyted  w*h  these  or  like  incombrances 
this  14th  of  december  1602 

Yor  R.  most  dutifull 

A.  H. 


232  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

54,  f.  156.  28.  A  Letter  of  the  discontented  about  the  CEconomie    to    the 

Archpriest  and  the  Archpr.  his  answere  to  them* 

Dec.  13-22,  1602. 
Literae  nostrse  ad  eum 

Reverendissirae  pf  ac  Dne 

Our  duties  beinge  in  most  humble  manner  remembered.  These 
are  to  request  you  in  all  equitie  and  indifference  to  respect  vs  and 
not  to  compell  vs  any  way  to  admitt  laymen  to  sequalitie  of  voyces 
and  offices  w*h  us  But  rather  wee  beseche  you  to  exhorte  those 
that  deale  for  you  not  to  vrge  that  wch  so  many  dislike,  ffor 
indeed  we  can  not  but  think  it  a  great  indignitie  offred  vnto  vs 
that  they  should  by  theire  [ghostlie  support  counsell  or  eounte- 

54,  f.  I56b.      nance b]  our  likinge    any  way  ioyned   w*h   us. 

But  of  all  other  this  makes  it  in  our  conceyt  m*  vnfittinge  that  if 
yor  self  or  any  of  yor  reverend  assistances  should  be  apprehended 
(wch  god  forbidd)  and  comitted  to  the  charge  of  our  keep,  every 
baker  or  Brewer  that  were  a  Catholick  and  imprisoned  amongst 
vs,  for  stewarding  and  treasuringe  (vppon  wch  two  offices  all  or 
externall  peace  dependes  and  the  ill  husbandry  thereof  principallie 
presseth  or  rather  oppresseth  the  poore*r  sort  of  our  Company)  must 
by  this  newe  device  be  made  equall  wh  you.  What  particler 
wronges  wee  have  alredy  susteyned  about  these  matters  in  hand 
wee  will  not  att  this  tyme  trouble  yor  rewerence  wtball,  vnlesse 
wee  be  further  vrged,  and  are  sory  that  necessitie  driveth  vs  nowe 
so  farre  as  in  this  generall  sort  to  signifie  or  greefes  vnto  you. 

Wee  vnderstand  also  that  vnto  laymen  yor  authoritie  reacheth 
not ;  what  hope  of  redresse  then  can  wee  have  if  wee  be  iniured  by 
them  ?  Wherefore  wee  humblie  desire  you  vt  sacerdotibus  sint 
salua  sua  iura,  that  whosoeuer  is  the  other,  mr  Bramston  may  be 
alwaies  one  of  or  Receyvors  and  treasurers  of  the  common  money  : 
for  otherwise  we  shalbe  still  oppressed  w*h  multitude  as  wee  are 

a  The  copies  are  thus  headed.     The  "  discontented  "  here  were  anti-appellants. 
b  Very  faint  and  uncertain. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  233 

alredy,  that  wee  may  manage  or  owne  affaires  as  wee  thinke  most 
convenient,  that  you  will  not  impose  a  burthen  vppon  us  wch  you 
cannott  remove  agayne.  that  these  good  men  by  yor  fatherlie  advice 
may  have  more  care  of  theire  poore  brethren  and  lesse  of  theire 
keep,  that  they  may  rather  respect  the  commoditie  and  frugalitie 
of  or  Comunitie  then  theire  owne  private  contentm1  and  proper 
will :  fynallie  that  the  lay  sort  may  be  willing  to  followe  and  not 
be  prferred  or  goe  before  those  that  apperteyne  vnto  Gods  owne  lott 
and  imediate  portion. 

Yet  notw^standing  all  that  wee  have  said  to  condescend  to 
those  that  in  these  affaires  are  dealers  for  the  laymen,  for  wee 
knowe  that  of  themselves  vnles  they  were  sett  on  they  would  never 
be  so  eegerly  bent  nor  so  boldlie  dare  to  deale  in  or  matters  contrary 
to  or  mynde,  wee  are  willing  that  when  so  many  priests  as  please 
to  be  stewards  in  or  commons  have  one  after  an  other  ended  theire 
seuerall  quarters,  the  laymen,  as  many  as  will,  may  also  take  theire 
quarterly  turnes  one  after  an  other  till,  theire  courses  being  out,  the 
lott  fall  vnto  the  priests  agayne. 

The  laymen  have  eequal  divident  w%  vs,  a  thing  not  accustomed 
in  other  places,  vnles,  wch  is  a  rare  matter  and  seldome  fall[eth]  54,  f.  157. 
out,  some  exhibition  be  sent  vnto  priests  especiallie,  of  wch  wee 
thinke  yt  vnmeete  that  they  should  have  any  [parte  or  porcion  ?] 
notw*hstandinge  our  charges,  as  yor  reuerence  cannott  but  [know], 
be  diverse  waies  ordinarily  greater  then  theirs. 

Thus  presuminge  that  yor  reuerence  will  helpe  to  preserve  or 
peace  wlhout  [prejudicing  ?]  or  persons  in  all  humble  subiection 
wee  take  or  leave  this  13  of  December  1602 

Yors  in  all  obedience 

My  deare  and  verie  reverend  brethren  in  visceribus  Dni  Jesu 
I  humblie  desire  you  to  agree  and  not  to  thinke  vppon  any  Inno- 
vations. Keepe  yor  old  customes  and  let  the  laymen  have  theire 
voyces  and  offices  as  they  have  had  hitherto.  Yor  dissent  about 
Kitchen  matters  will  cause  yor  Benefactors  wch  are  laymen  to 


234  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

think  you  are  either  idle  or  els  careles  to  performe  yor  priestlie  and 
spirituall  offices.  Imbrace  [?]  not  yor  selves  to  the  stewardshipp, 
wch  is  to  temporall  and  to  vnworthie  a  callinge  for  yor  profession. 
I  must  tell  you  playnlie  that  or  unquiett  people  do  reioyce  in  yor 
dissent,  and  their  devotion  will  be  withdrawn  from  you  if  you  leave 
not  these  Innovations  and  endevour  to  live  in  vnitie.  This  strife 
against  the  laytie  and  yor  newe  devise,  depressions  and  oppressions 
of  the  laymen  yor  fellow  prisoners,  will  cause  yor  lay  benefactors 
wch  are  all  and  yor  only  benefactors  to  contemne  and  forsake  you. 
Good  men  will  be  unwilling  to  releeve  any  wch  are  overcome  wfh 
any  contentious  humor.  Looze  not  an  honor  for  an  humor  and 
enter  not  into  any  evill  conceyte  of  old  Douze  a  whose  discretion, 
knowledge,  ....  conscience  and  circumspection  is  so  well 
knowne  here  that  to  destayne  [?]  him  is  to  discreditt  yorselves. 
Pardon  me :  greef  and  care  of  yor  wellfares  doe  vrge  me  to  write 
in  that  manner  vnto  you.  Give  no  scandall  to  or  afflicted  Church, 
peace  and  vnitie  will  ....  for  yr  preform*.  Certamini  ergo  quas 
pacis  sunt  et  pax  dei  exultet  in  Cordibus  vestris.  Commendo  me 
vestris  precibus.  22  December. 

V  Servus  G.  B.  A. 

To  the  WW  his  very  good  ffrends  Mr  Barloo  Mr 
Bramsston.  Mr  Hughes  Mr  J.  Grene,  Mr 
Alabaster  and  the  rest.b 

54,  f.  155.  29.  An  original  letter  from  Blacliu-ell. 

Feb.  3.  1602-3. 

Gaudeo  plurimum,  qudd  Responsum  mihi  dedistis  de  Breui 
Apostolico  vos  velle  facere  in  eo,  sicut  in  casteris  omnibus,  illud 
quod  decet  Catholicos  Presbyteros.  Et  a  me  quoque  hoc  responsum 

•  Can  this  be  "  Do  wee  a  f  toward  intelligencer,"  who,  the  Bishop  of  London 
suggests  to  Cecil,  should  be  transferred  with  other  prisoners  to  Framlingham, 
July  6,  1602  ?  (Cal.  S.  P.  Dom.  Eliz.) 

b  Barlow,  Bramston  and  Grene  were  supporters  of  Father  Weston,  and  the  oppo- 
nents of  Bagshaw,  in  the  Wisbech  stirs. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  235 

feretis,  quod  invenietis  me  paratum  et  oppetitum  [?]  ad  illud  quod 
personae  Catholic!  Archipresbyteri  sit  aptum  et  consentaneum. 
Sed  ut  hoc  summatim,  sic  illud  particulatim  scire  certum  velim, 
vtrum  monita  omnia,  praescripta  et  proposita  Sua3  Sanctitatis  in 
Breui  suo  Apostolico  contenta  libenti,  syncera,  et  obedienti  volun- 
tate  secuturi,  et  per  Dei  gratiam  in  moribus  vestris  expressuri 
sitis.  Si  praBsto  fueritis  antecedentibus,  fratres  [?],  mei  aflfectus  et 
effectus  erga  vos  planissimum  et  plenissimum  sensum  accipietis. 
Restat,  ut  ex  literis  vestris  intelligam  an  alij  Appellantes  etiam  in 
vos  commissionem  aliquam  suam  respondendi  pro  ipsis  et  ipsorum 
nomine  procurationem  transfuderint.  Valete,  et  renouamini 
spiritu  mentis  vestras  vt  potiora  probetis. 

3°  February  1602 
Vester  seruus  in  Christo 

Georgius  Blakwellus 

Archipresbyter. 
Endorsement  : 

To  his  verie  Loving  frends  Mr  Hebborne,  Mr  Clerck 
and  Mr  Collington  geve  these. 

30.  Three  Letters  from  Dr.  Percy  at  Rome  to  friends  at  Paris.       54,  f.  370. 

I. 

April,  1603. 
Right  Woorshipp. 

I  wold  not  let  passe  the  occasion,  offered  by  or  honorable  friend 
monsr  Acaria,  but  to  accknowledge  by  hym  the  receyt  off  three  off 
yurs,  the  first  dated  the  24  of  februarie,  the  second  havinge  no  dait, 
the  third  writ  the  10  off  marche :  gevinge  ywe  harte  thanks  for  yur 
advises  off  or  frends  arrived  in  England,  and  off  ther  negotiations 
ther,  whereoff  I  have  at  large  herd  by  my  Lord  Embassader  .  .  . 
who  is  [fu]ll  the  most  redye  and  most  willinge  to  asist  and  to  do 
all  honorable  offices  hear  in  this  court,  yea  more  diligent  and 
cairfull  then  ywc  or  they  at  home  wold  think,  to  whom,  ho  we  all 


236  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

[in]  general!  [be]  beholden  and  every  one  in  particuler,  that  will 
use  his  honors,  faveur  and  consell,  that  I  dalye  do  se  and  have 
triall  off:  and  that  the  Enymie  on  all  occasions  hear  fyndeth  and 
so  feareth,  as  he  dar  not  put  forth  his  homes  in  this  place  as  other- 
wise he  wold  have  donne,  nor  Censor  [to]  maik  commentaries  or 
glosses  of  anye  thinge  exhibited,  for  fear  he  be  rencontred  [to]  his 
dislikinge.  yet  knowe  I  wear  in  this  place  insidiatus  sit  calcando 
iniustus,  quum  alias  lasdere  non  possit.  I  do  not  think  that  he 
spareth  others  as  he  maye  in  abscondito.  But  if  men  bewair  what 
they  do  to  itt,  and  taik  heed  ne  adversarius  adulterinum  aliquod  ex 
suo  immisceat,  kepinge  alwayes  an  origenall  off  ther  doinges, 
there  is  no  danger  I  hope.  I  [trust]  men  be  wyse  and  discret, 
as  I  have  said  to  ffather  commissarius  that  other  daye,  and  that  they 
will  not  geve  xipp  to  any  person  any  thinge  in  writinge  quod  erit 
54,  f.  370b.  extra  indicium  et  determination!  contrarium.  Nether  will  ther 
actions  in  what  compagnie  so  ever  they  do  live,  yea,  though  they 
live  at  the  table  of  the  heretiques  as  prisoners,  or  in  libertie 
abroad,  be  such  as  may  geve  such  occasion  of  scandal!  to  any  man 
livinge  nisi  huiusmodi  qui  laborat  principio  (vt  aiunt)  hoc  est 
qui  aut  habet  ignorantiam  in  intellectu  aut  malitiam  in  voluntate, 
qni  aliorum  facta,  licet  certa  et  maxime  religioni  consentanea, 
instar  phariseorum  calumniari  soleat.  To  be  brief,  so  longe  as  men 
will  consider  what  a  boon  sir  [?]  they  have  in  this  place  off  the 
kings  faveur  &  protection  and  off  his  Embassader,  and  do  nothinge 
that  may  geve  occasion  of  suspition  or  offence  to  ether  off  them,  I 
dout  not  but  that  the  kingmakers  designes  will  come,  as  is  the  old 
proverbe,  from  a  wyndmill  post  to  be  pudding  prik. 

And  for  his  generall  letter  of  peace  to  ywe,  wth  whom  he  is  so 
desyrous  to  have  peace,  I  do  think  he  doth  know  my  lords  opinion 
(I  can  theroff  assure  yowe)  that  it  is  not  convenient  for  manye 
causes  wch  hear  ar  to  longe  to  sett  do[w]ne,  for  I  knowe  like  an 
Esau  he  hath  sought  a  hear,  sed  licet  hoc  esset  cum  lachrimis, 
obtinere  non  possit  vt  ego  existimo.  alth[ough]  all  men  have  that 
charitie  towards  hym  and  wtball  others  whervnto  they  ar  obliged. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  237 

.  .  .  de  foedere  nullo  contrahendo  sub  specie  et  larva  amicitiae  credo 
(nee  enim  fallor  alias  ita  existimo)  illud  nee  vtile  esse  nee  consen- 
taneura,  imo  periculosuui,  licet  sit  ex  semine  Aaron  non  sequitur 
quod  non  decipiet  nos.  possit  enim  loq  ....  verbis  pacif  .  . 
perimus  in  dolo.  Yow8  ar  wise  and  know  what  is  best  to  do  ther  54,  f.  371. 
or  abroad,  saltern  vt  orationes  fiant  sive  cum  isto  sive  cum  alio 
cum  omni  cliaritate  hoc  enim  rogo  nee  .  .  .  aut  Suse  Statis  aut 
Illustriss.  Cardinalis  animos  offendat.  Scio  quantopere  ipsi  in 
rebus  gerendis  aut  tractandis  fidem  et  modestiam  ab  omnibus 
expectant  et  desiderant,  as  ywe  have  had  experience  theroff.  I 
pray  yowe  contynewe  yur  course  wth  my  lord  and  so  desier  all 
others  to  do  the  lik ;  they  shall  have  honor  and  consolation  therby. 
ffor  my  owne  part  I  desier  nothing  more  off  men  then  this  wch 
shall  content  me,  being  content  to  hear  litle  off  any  matters,  God 
is  witnes  to  whom  I  do  commend  yowe  and  all  ther  or  frends. 
Salutinge  ywe  hartelye  and  all  them. 

Home  this  6  off  Aprill 

I  thank  you  for  yur  faveur  Yu:s  ever 

showed  mr  Midleton  Willm  Perseus a 

yow  oblige  me 

denuo.  Excuse  me  and  this  so  evell 

scribled.     in  treuth  I  have  I 
fear  mr  .  .  .  .  Bluetts  disseas 

[P.  S.] 

Concerninge  Eliot  I  leave  him  to  his  good  angell,  the  man  often  54,  f.  37ib. 
I  do  se[e],  never  yet  had  talk  wth  hym  but  ons  that  off  lait  that  he 
delivered  me  mr  Hills  commendations.     I  know  the  Colour  of  his 
coat  and  how  he  is  employed  hear.     God  grant  he  do  nothinge 
that  may  be  offensiff  to  God  or  disagreeable  to  his  contrie. 

for  that  you  writt  off  mr  D  Smith  wth  whom  I  have  spoken,  he 
saeth  it  is  most  false  and  in  truth  it  is.     And  the  Referendario 

•  So  probably.     Cf.  Doitay  Diaries,  p.  374.   Mr.  Macray  reads  "  Persens." 


238  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

much  abused  whose  affection  towards  me  I  knowe  many  years  past, 
wch  I  do  not  esteme  off  in  this  place  nor  off  those  who  have 
stronger  reynes  than  he  hath,  be  they  hear  or  abroad,  as  I  dout 
not  theroff  and  have  assured  advise.  Good  forgeve  them,  as  I  do 
and  be  redye  notwthstandinge,  not  caring  for  all  practises  or  aemula- 
tions  agaynst  me  whatsoever,  to  do  all  offices  that  belongeth  a 
Christian  man  to  do  in  this  place,  wear  I  mean  to  staye  and  dout 
not  off  gods  providence  and  the  favour  off  the  best  hear,  so  longe 
as  I  do  syncerlye  serve  hym  as  I  have  done  to  my  power  mediante 
singulari  eius  providentiae  auxilio  et  beneficio  theis  29  years  we 
longe  for  the  3  ....  I  do  hoope  they  shall  a.  4  or  longer  from 
hence.  I  do  hear  that  ffa.  Walpole  doth  prnosticon  that  the  priests 
who  have  exhibited  vpp  the  memorial  shalbe  banished.  I  praye 
god  it  be  not  a  prnosticon  but  a  practise.  I  do  commend  me  to 
ywe,  et  .  .  .  .  meo  charissimo  et  fideli  amico  P.  Acaria  qui  .... 
hodie  discedit.  Vale  ....  chariss.  omnes  in  domo  111.  legat. 
te  salutant.* 

II. 

54,  f.  372.        Right  woorshipfull  and  my  dear  freind. 

Yours  of  the  23  off  November  wear  most  gratfull  to  my  lord 
who  red  yurs  passinge  well  and  was  most  glad  off  yur  sayf  arrivall, 
and  I  wold  the  iij  others  had  acknowledged  at  that  tyme  the  obli- 
gation they  have  to  my  lord  nor  they  to  hym  to  whom  at  that 
tyme  my  Lord  doth  think  they  writt  from  horn.  I  mean  Fitzherbert 
who  off  lait  vpon  some  occasions  of  his  letters  from  Paris  commeth 
seldom  or  not  at  all  to  visit  my  Lord.  Concerninge  yur  owen 
particuler,  assure  ywe  my  lord  will  remayne  yurs  most  assured  at  all 
occasions  in  this  Court,  as  he  doth  assure  hymself  off  yur  fidelitie 
and  constancie  and  that  ywe  will  not  faill  to  writt  to  hym  as 
occasion  shall  serve.  He  hath  sent  you  as  he  told  me  the  Breve, 

11  This  and  the  following  letters  are  indeed  "  evell  scribled  "  and  extremely  diffi- 
cult to  decipher.  The  text  is  also  bleared  and  blotted  in  many  places,  and  the  paper 
has  been  mended  here  and  there,  to  the  detriment  of  the  words. 


LETTERS   AND   MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  239 

and  Monsenyr  Seraphins  opinion  writt  wth  his  owen  hand,  for 
the  chalice  and  vestment  dout  not  off  it  in  tyme,  nam  quod  differtur 
non  aufertur.  I  dout  not  but  he  shall  obteyn  longe  maiora  for 
yowe  and  yur  Trends  in  this  place  when  occasion  shalbe  offered. 

Ones  sence  you  departed  he  was  in  great  Coler,  concerning  the 
practises  of  [Fitzherbert]  a  yur  fooloppes  [?]  fellowe  wth  his  frend 
hear.  But  as  I  told  hym  those  practises  were  onlye  off  certyn 
folyshe  ambitious  imaginations  and  desyres  that  the  partye  had  to 
be  a  bishoppe  si  dijs  placet,  and  the  litle  friar,  as  sence  is  dis- 
covered, shuld  have  ben  an  other,  yet  is  my  lord  off  an  other 
opinion  that  there  is  some  other  practise  by  mor  then  this.  And  54,  f.  372b. 
iff  ther  be,  all  is  not  oft'  great  importance,  litle  can  Jupiter  pluvialis 
constare  domi  (?)  as  his  agent  hear,  yet  do  I  desier  ywe  to  have  a 
cair  and  to  break  all  courses  or  practises  whatsoever  iff  they  do  not 
commit  the  same  wth  my  lord,  and  for  manye  reasons  wc!l  you 
may  conceave  and  consider  ether  nowe  or  hereafter. 

In  conserving  my  Lord  and  his  faveur  in  this  Court  ywe  not 
onlye  shall  from  tyme  to  tyme  curbe  [?]  fa.  p.b  and  his  compagnons 
but  overthrow e  all  his  designes  at  home  and  abroad.  Yowe  shall 
alweyes  have  hym  redye  to  do  and  speak  in  this  place  and  in  that 
Court  as  also  ywe  shall  conserve  his  dear  frend  the  Embassader  in 
England  and  mak  hym  redye  to  do  for  Catholickes  ther  as  this 
man  is  most  redye  to  do  for  them  all  here. 

Parsons  of  lait  was  wth  Card  d'Ossay  speine  queen  observan- 
tine  [?],  but  revera  to  vtter  his  fears  forsoth  he  hath  .  .  . 
illam  vt  ille  loqtr,  ne  heretic  ....  intelligent iam,  fides  periclitetr 
cum  nihil  miser  ille  magis  tundat  quam  ne  Iris  co'silijs  regnu' 
ipsius  corruat. 

He  dar  not  visit  my  lord,  but  wth  the  Card  he  was  bold  to  vtter 
his  fears,  forsoth,  he  hath  off  yur  negotiations,  the  cair  he  saith  off 
the  publique  good  and  off  his  nation.  0  vox  serpentina,  cum  ille 
nunquam  xpm  sed  quas  sua  sunt  tantum  quaesivit. 

By  the  next  I  shall  send  you  that  wch  ywe  desier  at  Minerva  wch 
»  The  name  partly  erased.        b  Or,  perhaps,  "  jap."    Compare  vol.  i.  pp.  96,  97. 


240  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

is  granted  ad  instantiam  R.  patris  Commissary*  who  hartelye 
saluteth  ywe  as  also  doth  the  ffather  Regent  off  that  Convent. 
54,  f.  373.  All  at  my  lords  salut  ywj  rnaxime  vterque  medicus  spirit ualis  et 
corporalis,  all  at  Sl  Lewys  also,  maxima  Rds  D.  pastor  et  D. 
natalis  et  noel.  Remember  me  at  home  and  wher  ywe  are.  Vale. 
25  Decebris  Romas  ceptum  .  .  Salutinge  hartelye  d°. 

[Then  follows  immediately,  beginning  in  same  line  :] 

Mr  Bagshawe, 

fear  ywe  not  that  I  doe  forget  anye  particular  ywe  left  wth  me  in 
charge,  God  grant  ywe  maye  sayf  arrive.  Seek  by  all  means 
possible  to  break  all  practises  either  ther  wher  ywe  ar  or  at  home. 
Ywe  have  begon  I  trust  the  best  Course  that  ever  was  begon  for  the 
Catholiques,  iff  men  will  vse  the  same  as  they  ought  to  do. 
Dolman  nor  all  his  adherents  in  this  place  will  never  be  able  to 
do  anye  thinge  to  the  Contrarie,  nor  be  able  to  molest  the  least  or 
meanest  Catholique  this  daye.  Some  ther  be  that  have  intelligence 
wth  Dolman  and  fitzherbert  his  assistant,  but  I  think  iff  they  love 
ther  owen  securitie  they  will  alter  that  Course.  Let  mr  D.  Bishopp 
bewair.  one  hear  off  no  litle  accompt,  whom  ywe  knowe,  said  to 
me  that  the  party e  was  a  badd  compagnon,  in  french,  c'est  vn 
mauvais  home  bishopp.  But  by  yur  advise  he  will  become  of 
other  .... 

Or  Lord  prserve  ywe  for  ever  desyring  ywe  to  salut  yrself  from 
me  millies  millena,  and  all  at  home  in  particular  mr  Alban  and 
Antonie  Ecchaude  et  reliquos  amicos  nostros,  and  to  dispose  off 
me  for  ever. 

burne  this  when  ywe  Yurs  ever  as  yur  owen 

rede  it.  Willm  Perseus 

Endorsed  l>y  writer  :     A  Monsieur 

Monsieur  Bluett,  pstre 
Anglois  a  paris. 

In  another  hand  :     Perseus  to  Mr  Bluett  1603. 


LKTTKKS    AM>    AIKMOIM  A  LS.    IfiOl-lGO:!.  '2  \  \ 


III. 

[I]  have  wiitt  vnto  yow  (by  monsr  de  Creilles  meanes  to  his 
sister)  off  yur  affaires  wth  his  holines  and  the  Card.  Burgesse. 
howe  the  pope  after  he  saw  the  Card.,  reed  the  Nuncio  his  letter 
[an]d  yre  owen,  presentlye  commaunded  the  Card,  to  signifye  [th]at 
he  was  most  willinge,  grantinge  ywe  facultates  ....  abeuntibus 
in  Angliam  woh  be  those  ywj  do  in  yurs  [to]  rie  demand,  by  the 
next  post  I  shall  send  yw%  iff  [th]e  Card,  do  not  hym  self,  his 
letters  to  ywe  for  all.  [B]e  nierie  in  God  who  will  love  those  that 
suffer  for  [h]ym.  Hear  Parsons  and  his  ar  strok  dead  wth  this 
newes,  [n]ot  off  her  death  but  that  the  same  daye  [K]inge  James 
was  procl[a]med  kinge  off  England  «tc,  wcb  proclamation  was 
geven  to  his  holines  in  latyn  by  niy  L.  Embassadeur  vppon  the 
19  off  this  instant,  she  dyinge  the  3  off  this  same.  Some  saye 
wth  great  reluctance,*  others  add  not  wtu  out  suspition  to  die  a 
Catholique.  God  grant  the  last  be  trewe.  and  the  first  also.  yow 
wold  wonder  to  see  nowe  how  rnens  desynes  are  broken,  et  quo- 
modo  evanuerunt  homines  ...  in  cogitationibus  suis.  and  some 
others  kinge  makers  abroad  do  not  depart  yet,  but  staye  a  while,  for 
iff  need  be  I  knowe  iff  this  proclamation  do  taik  place  off  frends 
abroad  fitt  for  yur  retorne  and  assurance  at  home.  Writt  to  me  in 
a[n]ye  caise  and  desier  mr  D.  Damsen  [?]  off  the  [.  ,  ,]e  Vale, 
Salutinge  yowe  both.  I  will  deall  [wi]th  Dolman  for  yu''  monye 
whereof  I  have  no  great  hoope  but  I  will  not  faill  to  do  this  .  .  „ 
sire  for  ywe  and  what  els  so  ever  in  this  place  yws  ar  much  be- 
holden to  the  Nuncio  who  writt  most  honorablye.  also  to  Card. 
Burgess,  and  to  my  lord  hear.  Vale  21  Aprilis  Romse  tuus 

Perseus. 

Salut  from  me  mr  D.  Cecill.  Spayn  hear  seemeth  to  be  glad  of 
the  proclamation  and  to  lik  of  the  election  and  procedings  in 

*  Or  '  reticence  '  ? 
VOL.  II.  R 


212  THE    ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

England.     God  grant  the  Catholiq[u]es  at  home  and  abroad  con- 
solation and  save  or  contrye  from  civil  ware. 

A  Monsr 

Monsr  Midleton  gentlehme 

et  prste  Anglois  a  paris 

.   .  .  son  absence  a  monsr 

.  .  .  au  Colledge 

de  Cambraye  a 

Paris. 

[Endorsed  in  another  hand:~\ 

Dr  [Cecyll  erased]  to  Mr  Midleton  from  Rome. 

54,  f.  398.        31.  Petition  to  the  Privy  Council  from  Prisoners  in  Framlinghmn 

Castle.* 

1603. 

To  the  right  honorable  ye  LL.  of  her  maties  most  honorable 
privie  counsell. 

In  most  humble  wise  do  sue  vnto  yor  honorable  LLpps  yor  dailie 
orators  ye  priests  and  laie  men  imprisoned  in  ye  castle  of  fframing- 
ham,  y*  whereas  certaine  orders  directed  of  late  from  yor  honours 
to  ye  Justices  of  peace  assigned  for  this  place  were  published  to  ye 
saied  prisoners  in  ye  common  hall  by  Mr  Anthonie  Wingfielde, 
Knight,  and  mr  Candey  esquier,  and  therevppon  ye  keeper  of  ye 
castle  straightlie  commaunded  to  see  them  putt  in  execution,  vz. 
amongst  others :  first  that  all  servaunts  belonging  to  ye  prisoners 
shoulde  presentlie  be  dischardged ;  second,  y*  no  maintenaunce 
shoulde  be  delivered  vnto  them  butt  in  ye  presence  of  ye  keeper  or 
of  his  deputie ;  thirde,  y*  all  ye  saied  prisoners  shoulde  be  referred 
over  to  ye  keepers  diett :  Itt  maye  please  yor  honorable  LLpps  to 
vouchsalfe  ye  hearing  of  their  humble  petitions. 

•  Several  of  the  priests  whose  signatures  are  given  below  were  transferred  from 
other  prisons  to  Framlingham  after  the  accession  of  James  in  1603,  and  were 
shortly  afterwards  in  the  same  year  banished  the  kingdom. 


LETTERS    AXD    MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  243 

ffirst.  y*  by  yor  honours  permission  theie  maye  continew  their 
freedom  for  enioying  suche  servaunts  as  be  conformable  to  her 
maties  lawes,  if  nott  w*hin  ye  castle  yett  wkhout  in  ye  towne, 
touching  buying,  dressing  and  making  their  provision  att  ye  best 
hand  in  respect  of  their  vnfeigned  povertie,  whiche  by  all  religious 
protestation  theie  stand  readye  to  make  manifest  vnto  yor  LLpps 
whensoever  and  by  whome  yor  honor  shall  assigne. 

Second.  Y*  in  like  manner  by  yor  honrs  permission  their  freinds 
mai  haue  free  access  to  deliver  vnto  them  all  kinde  of  provision 
for  their  relief  and  monie,  as  in  former  tyme.  because  yor  saied 
suppliants  haue  iust  cause  to  feare  [by]  long  experience  y* 
theye  had  in  the  time  of  Thomas  Greye,  ye  keeper  of  Wisbiche 
castle,  y*  if  no  monye  can  be  [delivered  butt  in  ye  view  of  ye 
keeper  or  his  deputie  they  will  forbeare  to  come  vppon  extreame 
feare  conceaved,  howsoever  ot[her]wise  they  be  encouraged  to 
haue  securitie. 

Thirde.  y*  yor  honorable  LLpps  will  vouchsalfe  by  no  meanes  to 
cast  yor  poore  and  distressed  suppliants  vppon  ye  keepers  diett, 
partlie  because  his  lowest  rate  of  v9'  by  the  weeke  for  the  poorer 
sorte  is  beyond  their  compass,  and  partlie  that  their  usuall  rate  of 
3s  by  the  weeke  woulde  nott  extende  wthout  subtraction  made  of 
three  meales  in  yc  said  wee[ke]  and  wthout  their  freedome  ccn- 
tinewed  for  buying,  dressing,  and  making  provision  att  ye  best 
hand.  And  especiallie  [for]  enioying  also  of  y*  howsholde  pro- 
vision wch  is  but  by  suche  frendes  as  haue  no  monie,  wch  holpe 
will  most  assured[ly]  faile,  as  all  the  other  expressed,  if  yor 
LLpps  suppliants  be  referred  over  to  the  keepers  diett. 

These  humble  petitions  yor  suppliants  are  vrged  to  exhibitt  ye 
rather  vnto  yor  honorable  LLpps,  first,  because  y*  [the]  keeper 
dothe  affirme  by  all  othes  and  protestations,  in  ye  hearing  of  Sr 
Anthonie  and  his  associate,  y*  neither  himself  nor  any  for  him  is 
cause  by  information  that  those  orders  be  imposed  vppon  them. 
Second  because  yor  humble  suppliants  a[re]  readie  to  depose,  as 
before  mentioned,  that  their  povertie  is  vnfeigned  in  respect  of 

R    2 


244  THE    ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

their  best  frendes  to  be  deoeassed  [and]  others  living  to  be  decaied, 
if  not  of  late  alienated  in  mynde  against  them.  Last  of  all  because 
this  late  remove  [from]  an  obscure  prison  to  a  place  of  this 
qualitie  doth  intimate  much  more  of  her  matlcs  clemencie  and  your 
L[Lpps]  beiiignitie  also  then  that  so  harde  exactions  aboue  their 
power  and  vexations,  also  if  they  refuse  to  condescend  should 
....  be  imposed  vppon  them  w'hout  some  sinister  information. 

Wherefore  they  most  humblie  beseche  yor  honorable  LLw"  y*  to 
whorne  otherwise  itfc  hathe  pleased  yor  ....  to  make  shew  of 
favour,  itt  may  nott  be  lawfull  for  their  keeper  to  shew  rigour  att 
his  pleasure  or  by  his  wrong  [?]  information  to  procure  the  same, 
of  ye  wch  petition  if  itt  maye  please  yor  honorable  LLpps  to  haue 
gratious  consideration  in  y*  behalfe  of  yor  poore  suppliants  and 
captives,  yor  honors  shall  bynde  them  during  life  to  encrease  [in] 
all  dutifull  affection  inoessantlie  to  praie  as  yor  dailie  orators  that 
yor  honorable  LLpps  maie  be  made  par[takers]  of  the  supreme 
felicitie. 

By  yoT  LLpps  most  humble  suppliants  in  all  humilitie  and 
obedience  to  be  commaunded  these  priests  and  laie  men 
subscribed  a 

f  Lewes  Barlowe  b    f  Thomas  Edwarde  Coffin.  Niclas  Lente 

Edwarde  Hoes         Haburleus         t  Thomas  Bramston 
t  Christopher  Drilande  Christopher  Holywodd 

t  Roberte  WoodrooflTe         Fra  f  Leonard  Hide 

t  Wm  Chadocke  Benedictus     f  Nicholas  Knighte 

f  William  Wigge  |  Raphe  Bicley 

t  Williri  Clerionet  . 
j"  John  Greene 
f  John  Bolton 

Hughe  Sheldon         Richard  Smorthet 
John  Elwed 

*  The  23  signatures  which  follow  are  original. 
11  Those  marked  f  had  been  together  at  Wisbech  in  the  time  of  the  stir«. 


LETTERS   AND    MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  245 

Endorsement : 

The  humble  petition  of  ye  prisone[rsj  in  Framing- 
ham  castle  to  ye  right  honorable  ye  LL.  of  the 
counsel!, 

32.  From  Sir  Eobt.  Cecitt  to  the  Bishop  of  London.'  54,  f.  200. 

My  L.  1  grow  very  tender  in  this  business  because  I  see  how 
the  Priests  wold  encroach  and  so  giue  cause  to  cary  anew  harder 
hands  of  ycia  Reade  I  pi-ay  you  this  Ire  and  see  whyther  this  be 
good  geare  and  think  of  it  my  L.  for  by  God  ye  Priest[Y}  swarm.  I 
neuer  loued  persecution  but  by  hea[ven}  I  wold  be  loth  to  be 
concluded  Popish,  yow  and  I  will  conferr  of  these  things  for  we 
must  neyther  go  to  low  nor  too  high.  For  Barrowes  he  is  a 
dissembling  lying  foole. 

For  Wry ght  I  haue  sent  you  a  warrant  weh  yon  may  vse  as  is 
best  for  the  queens  service  and  seing  there  is  a  warrant  alredy 
This  may  serve  but  you  will  find  y*  he  will  keep  open  house  in  ye 
Clink  wch  If  he  do  or  suffer  resort  he  shall  back  againe 

Your  louing  freend 

Ro  Cecyll 
At  foot,  in  other  hand : 

An  originall  Letter  to  the  Bishop  of  London  of  Eo: 
Ceeilk  about  the  Priests,  wherein  he  sweares 

Endorsement : 

To  the  Reverend  fiather  in  god  my  verie  good  Lord 
the  L.  Byshopp  of  London. 

•  This  letter  belongs  apparently  to  an  earlier  date  than  the  rest  of  the  papers  in 
this  volume.  The  "  Barrowes  "  referred  to  is  perhaps  Henry  Barrowe,  the  puritan, 
executed  April  6,  1593.  Cecil  at  thai  time  was  member  of  the  Council,  but  not 
secretary. 


24()'.  THE   ARCHPK1EST    CONTROVERSY. 

54,  f.  392.  33.  Protestations  of  Allegiance.* 

I. 

A  forme  of  submission  exhibited  to  her  Matie  of  Englaude  by  the 
pryestes  &  Catholiques  of  the  same  nation. 

We  Englishe  pryestes  &  other  Catholiques  of  England  promise, 
protest  and  sweare  in  the  presence  &  kandes  of,  etc.,  that  we  are  and 
euer  wilbe  most  humble  subieetes  &  servauntes  of  Quene  Elizabeth, 
or  soueraigne,  redye  to  render  her  al  due  obedience  and  fidelitye, 
and  we  doe  and  euer  shal  acknowledge  her  for  or  soueraigne  & 
mystres.  And  we  protest  and  sweare  lykewise  that  we  wyll  houlde 
no  Intellicence  wth  eny  prince,,  potentate  or  other  estate  or  particuler 

*  There  are  two  other  forms  of  such  protestations  or  oaths  of  allegiance  pre- 
served among  the  Petyt  MSS.  (54.  233  and  54.  396),  which  it  is  not  necessary  to 
reproduce  here.  They  are  both  drafts  of  "  The  Protestation  of  Allegiance  made 
by  Thirteen  Missioners  to  Queen  Elizabeth,"  printed  byTierney  (vol.  iii.  clxxxvii.) 
from  the  MS.  of  the  old  "  Dean  and  Chapter,"  and  which  he  describes  (p.  55)  as 
"  an  admirable  address  drawn  up  by  Dr.  William  Bishop,"  Jan.  31,  1603.  The 
first  (54.  233)  has  no  signature,  and  is  endorsed  "  A  form  of  Submission  of  Mr. 
Clarke's  hand,"  as  if  it  was  the  composition  rather  of  Francis  Clark  than  of  Dr. 
Bishop.  There  is  another  endorsement,  not,  however,  certainly  connected  with 
this  document,  in  a  hand  resembling  Gifford's :  "  ffrom  Mr  Watson  ye  viii  of  June 
1602."  The  second  draft  (54.  396)  is  more  curious,  as  it  seems  to  have  passed 
under  the  revising  hand  of  Dr.  Gifford,  who  has  appended  to  it  the  names  of  fifteen 
subscribers.  The  two  additional  names  at  the  end  of  the  list  are  Michael  Wood 
and  Walter  Hassals,  who  perhaps  withdrew  their  adhesion  at  the  last  moment. 
The  text  in  its  final  shape  is  almost  identical  with  the  actual  form  presented  to 
the  Queen,  but  after  the  words  of  the  opening  sentence  "  faith  and  loyalty  of  us 
....  secular  priests  "  there  appear  erased  the  words,  "more  than  she  findeth  by 
the  Jesuits  and  their  adherents."  In  another  place  a  few  insignificant  words,  in 
what  appears  to  be  Dr.  Gifford's  hand,  are  added  to  the  draft,  and  these  appear  in 
Tierney's  printed  text.  Although  in  its  ultimate  form  the  Protestation  of  the 
thirteen  priests  refers  to,  and  appears  to  be  occasioned  by  the  Queen's  Proclama- 
tion of  Nov.  5,  1602,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  it  was  in  substance  prepared  many 
months  before  ;  for  Dr.  Cecil  writes  from  Paris  to  Watson,  Feb.  1602,  "  we  have 
conceived  here  an  oath  of  obedience  "  (p.  183  supra).  The  two  shortand  moderate 
forms  which  here  follow  have  not  been  printed  before. 


LETTERS    AND    MEMORIALS,    1601-1603.  247 

person  whatsoeuer  in  praeiudice  of  the  dignity e,  authoritye,   or 
person  Eoyal  of  her  Mate  or  her  estate. 

II.  38,  f.  168. 

I  A:B:  doe  acknowledge  in  my  conscience  and  confesse  vnfeyn- 
edly  that  the  Quenes  most  excellent  Matie  Q:  Elizabeth,  now  in 
possession  of  the  Crowne  of  this  Realme,  is  the  true,  vndowbted 
and  lawfull  Quene  of  England  and  Ireland  :  and  that  accordingly 
all  the  people  and  subiectes  of  England  and  Ireland,  of  what  degree 
or  callinge  so  ever  they  be,  ought  and  are  bound  by  the  word  of 
God  faithfully  to  serve,  honor,  and  obey  her  Highnes,  as  theyr 
onlye  true,  vndoubted  and  lawfull  soveraigne  Quene :  notw^stand- 
inge  any  forayne  or  domesticall  power,  prheminence  or  authoritye, 
or  any  doctrine,  opinion  or  writinge,  that  eyther  hath  allready  or 
that  shall  hereafter  affirme,  comaund  or  teach  the  contrarye.  And 
furthermore  albeyt  the  B:  of  Rome  for  the  tyme  beinge  doe  or 
shall  hereafter  attempt  (eyther  by  any  bull  or  sentence  made, 
given,  or  to  be  made  given  or  published  by  himselfe  or  inhisowne 
name,  or  by  force  of  any  former  bull  or  sentence  pretended  to  be 
allready  made,  given,  denounced  and  published  by  any  of  his  pre- 
decessors) to  pronounce,  declare  or  publish,  or  suffer  to  be 
denounced,  declared  or  published,  that  her  Matie  is,  or  ought  to  be, 
deprived  of  her  kingdome,  and  so  consequently  no  true  and  lawfull 
Quene  of  England  and  Ireland ;  and  that  the  subiectes  and  people 
of  these  lands,  are  discharged  of  theyr  allegiance,  and  obedience 
vnto  her  highnes ;  and  in  like  manner,  although  the  sayd  B:  of 
Rome  or  any  other  by  his  apointment  or  authoritye,  or  by  the 
apointment  or  authority  of  any  other,  shall  invade  eyther  the 
Realme  of  England  or  Ireland,  or  shall  attempte  by  force  of  Armes, 
to  overthrow  the  present  estate  of  his  kingdome,  or  of  the  religion 
now  professed  and  established  by  her  Mate  lawes  and  ordinances}, 
whether  it  be  vnder  color  of  the  restitution  of  the  Romish  religion, 
or  vnder  what  other  pretence  so  ever  it  be  :  yet  notvvthstandinge  I 


218  THE    AKCHPKIlXr    C'  >.\TKO\  EHSY. 

doe  acknowledge  myselfe  bound  in  my  conscience,  to  take  parte  wth 
her  Mau'  against  all  such  persons  and  tlieyr  forces.  And  ther- 
f'ore  I  doe  vnfeynedly  professe  and  affirme,  that  I  will  ever  be 
redye,  w*h  my  body  and  goodes,  to  wthstande  to  myne  vttermost 
power  and  abilitye  any  such  forcible  and  violent  attemptes  w*h  the 
like  faith  and  true  allegiance  that  becometh  all  dutifull  and  faith- 
full  subiectes  of  any  other  Christian  prince  to  w^'stande  any 
enemye  that  shall  seeke  by  force  of  Armes,  of  malice  and  wthowt 
iust  causer  to  invade  or  assalt  any  of  theyr  possessions,  dominyons 
or  Contreyes.  And  all  these  pointes  I  acknowledge,  coiifesse, 
affirme  and  professe,  so  helpe  me  God. 

]Sn<lor*ed  :     An  othe   of    Allegeance  thowght    vpon  by 
some  Catholickes. 


INDEX. 


ACAHISIO,  signer,  papal  fiscal,  i.  115, 
126,  137,  141,  ii.  235,  238 

Adams,  William,  student,  ii..216 

Aguilar,  don  Juan  d',  ii.  40,  61 

Alabaster,  Mr.r  ii.  234 

Alabaster,  William,  student,  ii.  216- 

Alban,Mr.,  ii.  240 

Albert,  archduke,  ii.  132 

Aldobrandino,  Cinthio,  card,  of  St. 
George,  i.  244,  ii.  8,  28 

Aldobrandino,  card.  Pietro,  i.  13,  243, 
244,  ii.  8-10,  26-28,  50-52,  60,  218 

Aldred,  a  spy,  ii.  80 

Alencon,  duke  of,  ii.  101 

Alexandrine,  cardinal,  ii.  9" 

Alford,  liobert,  S.J.,.  sec  Griffiths 

Allen,  cardinal,  i.  13,  44,  90, 137,  187, 
208,  238,  ii.  70,  150,  171;  his  in- 
fluence in  the  college  at  Eome,  i.  39  ; 
his  opinion  of  the  Jesuits,  i.  226,  230, 
ii.  99,  143,  173,  174;  discord  arises 
on  his  death,  i.  28,  38 

Almand,  Olive,  i.  21.     See  Parker 

Alms,  distribution  of,  i.  11,  ii.  22,  67, 
120,  124,  137,  224,  233 

Amianus,  Joannes,  student,  ii.  217 

Anthony,  Mr.,  i.  85.     See  Heborne 

Apostates,  secular  and  Jesuit,  i.  9 

Appeal  of  the  thirty-three  priests,  i.  85 
n,  ii.  28,  157  ;  approved  by  the  pope,, 
ii.  209  ;  the  process  of,  not  to  be 
published,  ii.  209 

Appeals  to  card,  protector,  objection* 
against,  ii.  67,  120 

Appellants,  the:  their  small  number,  i. 
132,  141,  179,  ii.  55,  64;  conditions 
of  their  yielding,  i.  98  ;  charges 


against,  ii.  55 ;  their  turbulence,  im- 
morality and  ambition,  i.  129,  236, 
ii.  20,  103-107,  129,  131,  133 ;  their 
disobedience  and  schism,,  i.  176-200, 
ii.  28,  166,  167  ;  their  ignorance 
of  the  pope's  will,  affected,  i.  185- 
194 ;  their  familiarity  with  heretic 
magistrates,  ii,  18,  48,  55,  62,  63, 
105 ;  they  calumniate  Jesuits,  ii.  79, 
80,  and  desire  their  expulsion,  i. 
201 ;  they  abuse  the  archpriest,  ii. 
106 ;  their  heretical  opinions,  ii, 
13,  55,  63,  147-151  ;  their  proposals 
foolish,  ii.  89 ;  defence  of,  against 
Blackwell,  ii.  152-177 ;  their  faculties, 
ii.  22r  68,  69,  194,  202,  209;  their 
distress  in  Framlingham  prison,  ii. 
223,  224.  See  also  Deputies  (1599). 
|  Appellants  (the  four,  1602)  :  sent  to 
Borne,  ii.  28,  41  ;  their  passports  from 
privy  council,  ii.  29 ;  the  journey  to 
Paris,  ii.  29,  31,  32,  40;  visit  the 
nuncio  at  Nieuport,  ii.  30,  31 ;  seek 
protection  of  the  French  king,  ii.  32, 
41;  arrrval  at  Rome,  ii.  1,  31,  45; 
have  audience  of  the  pope,  ii.  6, 15,  27, 
33,  43,  48,  53,  61,  110-113  -r  blamed 
for  seeking  French  patronage,  ii.  8, 18, 
55  ;  statement  of  grievances,  ii.  36,  51, 

67,  188  ;   repudiate  Watson's  books, 
ii,  63",  68;   ask  for  condemnation  of 
Leicester's    Commonwealth,   ii.    100, 
and  of  Southwell's  Supplication,   ii. 

68,  95-98 ;  their  correspondence  with 
Paris,  ii.  12,  14,  18,  205-207;   their 
desire  for  peace,  ii.  188;    their   six 
petitions,  ii.  103  ;,  petition  for  public 


250 


THE   ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 


testimony  of  innocence,  ii.  11,  189 ; 
they  petition  for  removal  of  arch- 
priest,  ii.  19,  36,  43,  44,  50  ;  propose 
a  new  form  of  government,  ii,  118 ; 
desire  that  Jesuits  may  not  interfere 
with  government  of  clergy,  ii.  54,  73, 
111,  119  ;  complain  of  Jesuit  political 
practices,  ii.  49,  64,  70,  73-76,  90-95, 
107-112,  115-117,  134  ;  pray  for  pro- 
hibition of  politics,  ii.  50,  103  ;  peti- 
tion pope  for  viaticum,  ii.  27,  187, 
191 ;  petition  for  fair  trial  of  Fisher, 
ii.  190,  and  of  Watson,  ii.  69  ;  petition 
regarding  confessions  and  faculties, 
ii.  68,  69 ;  receive  papal  sentence 
on  question  of  schism,  ii.  10 ;  write 
common  letter  to  England,  ii.  10,  11, 

36,  146 ;  receive  sentence  of  inquisi- 
tion, 19,  56  ;  objections  to   the  sen- 
tence, ii.  19,  20,  37,  56  ;    receive  brief 
of  October  1602,  27,  60  ;  refuse  to  be 
reconciled  with   Parsons,  ii.  17,  27, 
39,  58,  59,  78;    return  to  Paris,   ii, 
44  ;    their  declarations  of  allegiance, 
148  n,  151, 183,  246  ;  letter  of  a  Jesuit 
on  their  proceedings,   ii.   88 ;    their 
escape   from  Parsons's  "  stratagem," 
ii.  24,  25,  38,  39,  58,  59,  205-207 

Archer,  Giles,  i.  20 ;  proctor  of  the 
archpriest  at  Rome,  ii.  9,  12,  14,  17, 
25,  58,  206 ;  his  lewd  assertions,  i. 
232,  ii.  192 

Archer,  James,  S.  J.,  with  Spanish 
forces  in  Ireland,  i.  243,  ii.  27,  39  n, 
71,74 

Archpriest,  the.     See  Blackwell 

Archpriest,  office  of.   See  Subordination 

Archpriests,  proposal  to  have  several, 
ii.  89,  119,  123,  133 

Armenio,  secretary,  ii.  27 

Array,  Martin,  archpriest's  proctor,   i. 

37,  101,  106,  136,  137,  148,  236,  240, 
ii.    160  ;     his    letters    from    Eome 
censuring  the  two  deputies,  i.  109- 
123 

Arrigoni,  cardinal,  commissioned  with 
Borghese  to  hear  the  appellants,  ii.  34, 
43, 48,  146, 147  ;  visited  by  them,  ii.  7, 
14,  15,  19,  20,  22,  23, 43,  54 ;  declares 
both  sides  "  terribiles,"  ii.  11 

Arundel,  earl  of,  ii.  99,  108 

Arundguidgius,  Nicolas  (Strangeways  ? ), 
S.J.,  ii.  216 

Ascoli,  card,  of,  ii.  16,  17,  54 


Ashton,  George,  student,  ii.  217 
Ashton,  Richard,  student,  ii.  216 
Ashton,  Thomas,  student,  ii.  215 
Assistants  to  archpriest,  i.  64,  65,  93, 
101,   105,   106,   129,   151,   206;    ap- 
pointment of,  i.  167  ;  nominated  by 
Parsons,  ii.  66  ;  list  of,  i.  206  ;  peti- 
tion that  appellants  maybe  appointed, 
ii.  66 

Association  of  secular  priests,  the,  i.  2, 
24,    127,    181,   229,   ii.    131  ;    incon- 
veniences of,  124  ;  its  rules,   i.   207, 
228 
Attorney-general,   i.   226 ;    letter  from 

Watson  to,  i.  210 
Avila,  card,  d',  ii.  16,  17,  21,  54 
Awdley,  Thomas,  priest,  i.  230,  239 


B.,  R.,  LETTERS  from,  i.  154,  155 
Babington's  attempt,  i.  214 
Bagshaw,  brother  of  Dr.  B.,  i.  70 
Bagshaw,  Dr.  Christopher,  i.  7,  11,  13, 
14,  52,  64-66,  68,  70,  74,  77,  85,  87, 
89,  90,  103,  105,  106,  128,  144,  149, 
156,  210,  219,  222,  225-227,  231-234, 
237,  238,  ii.  18,  62,  106,  180-183, 
206  ;  his  turbulence,  i.  120,  121,  ii. 
106 ;  connection  with  Squiers's  plot, 
i.  122  ;  draft  of  letter  to  deputies,  i. 
148 ;  letter  to  the  pope,  i.  149  ;  letter 
to  Watson,  ii.  183 :  letter  against 
government  by  the  Jesuits,  i.  151  ; 
his  statement  regarding  the  Jesuits, 
i.  208 ;  his  answer  to  bishop  of 
London's  "  Enquiries,"  i.  226  ;  letters 
to,  from  Mush,  i.  1,  63,  64,  from 
Charnock,  i.  66,  from  Blackwell,  i. 
72,  from  Sicklemore,  i.  48,  from 
Parker,  i.  20,  from  Ed.  T.,  i.  84,  from 
R.  B.,  i.  155,  from  Dr.  Percy,  ii. 
240 

Baines  or  Baynes,  ii.  2,  47 
Baldwin,  father,  S.J.,  i.  246,  ii.  39,  109 
Ballard,  secular  priest,   no   connection 

with  Jesuits,  ii.  85 

Barlow,  Lewis,  priest,  i.  65,  ii.  234,  244 
Barneby,  Francis,  priest,  ii.  184,  185 
Barnes,  Thomas,  alias  Turner,  ii.  215  n 
Baronius,  card.,  i.  29,  ii.  9  ;  on  character 

of  seminarists,  i.  29 

Barrett,  Dr.  Richard,  president  of  Douai 
coll.,  i.  4  n,  134,  135,  244  n.  247,  ii. 
172 


INDEX. 


251 


Barrowes  :  a  "  lying  fool,"  ii.  245 
Barwis,  Robert,  priest,  i.  173,  174 
Bassett,  Thomas,  student,  ii.  216 
Bateman,  divine,  i.  245 
Bavantor  Bavyn,  Dr.,  arbitrator  at  Wis- 

bech,  i.  206,  229,  230,  231 
Bedingfield,     Henry,     alias     Silisden, 

student,  ii.  216  n 
Belgium,  Jesuits  in,  i.  9,  14,  15 
Bellarmine,  card.,  i.  192, 240,  ii.  3, 7,  8,  9 
Benedict,  frater,  ii.  244 
Bennet,  priest,  i.  6  n,  11,  203  n,  ii.  85 
Bennet,  Edward,  priest,  i.  10,  11,  48  n, 
102,   ii.   5  ;   his   oration  to  Clement 
VIII.,  i.  4 

Bennet,  John,  i.  4  n,  ii.  185 
Bennets,  the  two  brothers,  ii.  180 
Benson,  Christopher,  S.J.,  ii.  217 
Benson,     Robert,     alias     Richardson, 
priest,  i.  6,  91,  108,  201 ;  deprived  of 
faculties,  i.  113 

Bethune,  Philippe  de,  French  am- 
bassador, ii,  1  n,  23,  60,  112,  113, 
151,  187,  235,  241  ;  protects  ap- 
pellants, ii.  1,  2,  14,  32,  55,  61,  89; 
instructions  to  them,  ii.  45 ;  gives 
them  money,  ii.  17  ;  visited  by  them, 
ii.  3-10,  26,  41,  45,  48,  53,  58,  207  ; 
appears  lukewarm,  ii.  12 ;  Parsons's 
interview  with,  ii.  47  ;  has  message 
from  Q.  Elizabeth,  ii.  15  ;  on  institu- 
tion of  archpriest,  ii.  50,  55 ;  com- 
plains of  Parsons,  ii.  55,  56  ;  his 
private  secretary,  ii.  205  ;  audiences 
of  the  pope  on  behalf  of,  ii.  3,  5,  19, 
25,  32,  33,  42,  46.  49,  53,  56,  59  ; 
his  opinion  on  English  affairs,  ii.  49, 
50  ;  petitions  regarding  Jesuits,  ii.  54 
Bickley,  Ralph,  priest,  i.  175  n,  ii.  244 
Bishop,  Dr.  William,  i.  67  n,  68,  70, 123 
n,  125,  126  n,  128,  129,  135,  137,  148, 
151,  203  n,  234-236,  240,  ii.  205,  240  ; 
threatened  by  Blackwell,  i.  67,  68 ; 
arrives  in  Rome,  i.  101 ;  ill-usage  of, 
and  trial,  i.  109,  123-125,  ii.  18; 
pardoned,  i.  129  ;  faculties  for,  ii.  15  ; 
letters  from,  i.  67,  123;  letter  to 
bishop  bf  London,  ii.  219  ;  letter  to 
Watson,  ii.  194 
Bishops,  priests  petition  for,  i.  127,  ii. 

89,  103,  207 

Blackwell,  George,  archpriest:  news  of 
his  appointment,  i.  64,  66  n ;  his 
character,  i.  92-98,  124,  ii.  155 ; 


wholly  devoted  to  the  Jesuits,  i.  91, 
150,  ii.  66,  220;  appointment  pro- 
cured by  Parsons,  i.  137,  166,  195, 
209,  ii.  16,  110,  120;  to  promote 
Spanish  cause,  ii.  50,  57  ;  interviews 
with,  i.  67;  his  claims  to  place  and 
displace  priests,  i.  71, 72 ;  his  authority 
questioned,  i.  63,  90-98, 138-147,  149, 
150 ;  his  authority  defended,  i.  67, 
80-82,  176-200  ;  conditions  of  yield- 
ing to,  i.  98  ;  confirmed  by  the  pope, 
i.  71 ;  memorial  thanking  pope  for  his 
appointment,  i.  83,  88 ;  origin  of 
controversy  described,  ii.  104 ;  alleged 
unfitness  and  tyranny,  i.  69,  84,  151, 
233,  240,  ii.  8,  10, 12,  13,  15,  36,  51, 
53,  66-69,  152 ;  expostulation  with, 
ii.  152-177  ;  he  condemns  Paris  sen- 
tence, i.  172  ;  suppresses  brief  of  1600, 
ii.  31  ;  suspends  priests,  i.  98,  173  n, 
174,  175  ;  prohibits  publications,  ii. 
158,  162,  163;  petition  for  his  re- 
moval, i.  127,  ii.  36,  37,  50,  57  ;  peti- 
tion for  his  retention,  ii.  57,  '  81 ; 
defends  his  distribution  of  alms,  ii. 
226  ;  prohibited  from  communicating 
with  Jesuits,  ii.  67  ;  letter  to  Bagshaw 
and  Bluet,  i.  72,  to  Colleton,  i.  85, 
to  Clark,  i.  161,  to  Heborne,  ii.  225, 
concerning  Robert  Benson,  i.  201, 
to  discontented  prisoners,  ii.  233, 
order  for  Clark's  examination,  i.  173  ; 
memorandum  for  English  govern- 
ment, i.  205  ;  draft  of  letter  from 
Bagshaw  to,  i.  74  ;  draft  of  letter 
from  Bluet,  i.  77  ;  letters  from  He- 
borne,  ii.  223,  230  ;  letter  from  card. 
Cajetan,  i.  106  ;  letter  from  Clark,  i. 
163 ;  letter  from  Arthur  Pitts,  i.  160  ; 
and  passim 

Bluet,  Thomas,  priest,  i.  1,  64,  65,  68, 
70,  72,  74,  77,  79,  155,  175,  207,  ii.  45, 
180,  184,  204,  237  ;  collector  of  alms, 
ii.  139  ;  his  dealings  with  the  queen, 
ii.  78 ;  his  temper,  ii.  107 ;  at  Rome, 
ii.  1,  17,  42 ;  separates  from  asso- 
ciates, ii.  4,  5,  22 ;  account  of  his 
negotiations,  ii.  230 ;  draft  of  letter  to 
Blackwell,  i.  77  ;  letter  to  bishop  of 
London,  ii.  230  ;  letter  from  Bagshaw, 
i.  72,  from  Mush,  i.  63,  from  Dr 
Percy,  ii.  240 

Bolton,  John,  ii.  244 

Bonardus  i.  11 


252 


THE    ARCHPR1EST    CONTROVERSY. 


Books  by  appellants  :  complaints  of,  ii. 
3,  12,  13,  16,  17,  52,  68;  the  two 
Latin  books  acknowledged,  ii.  2,  7,  8, 
29,  33,  52,  63,  88,  247  n;  English 
books  disclaimed,  ii.  2,6,  13,  63  n,  68, 
147  n,  194 ;  publication  of,  prohibited, 
ii.  68,  208,  228;  dealing  with  state 
matters,  complained  of,  i.  113,  114 ; 
some  by  Jesuits,  objected  against,  ii. 
52,  64,  68,  95,  99 

(in  particular) : — 
Allen's   Contra  Justitiam  Britanni- 

cam,  i.  114 

Allen's  Modest  Defence,  ii.  195 
Answer  to  the  Apologie,  i.  114  n 
Bagshaw's  Eelatio  Compendiosa,  ii. 

63 

Bagshaw's  True  Relation,  i.  232 
Bennet's  Hope  of  Peace,  ii.  88,  148 
Bozio's  De  Signis  Ecclesice,  ii.  2  n, 

42 

Bristow's  Motives,  i.  114  n 
C.,  O.,  book  written  by,  ii.  175 
Cecil's  Discoverie  of  Errors,  ii.  74  n 
Colleton's  Just  Defence,  i.  85  n,  126  n, 

ii.  147 
Copies  of  certaine  discourses,  ii.  52, 

88,  148,  149,  235  n 
Creighton's  Apologie  for  King  James, 

ii.  71w,  74 

Ely's  Certaine  briefe  Notes,  121  » 
Epistle  of  Pious  Grief,  by  S.  N.,  ii. 

163-168 
Leicester's  Commonwealth,  i.  214,  ii. 

21,  99,  100,  109 
Lister's  Adversus  factiosos,  i,  99,  240, 

241,  ii.  174 

Machiavelli's  works,  i.  123 
Martin's  Treatise  of  Schism,  i.  114 
Mush's   Declaratio    motuum,  ii.  63, 

158,  175 
Parsons's-Brie/e  Apologie,  ii.  8, 105  n, 

195 

1'arsons's  Conference  about  the  Suc- 
cession, i.  113,  207,  213,  218,  237, 

243,  ii.  52,  64,  71,  73,  108,  114  n, 

115,  132,  221 

Parsons's  Manifestation,  ii.  86,  87 
Parsons's  Philopater,  i.  213 
Parsons's  Reformation,  ii.  108, 132 
Relacion  de  un  Sacerdote,  ii.  93 
Sanders's  De  Schismate,  i.  114 
Sanders's  De  visibili  Monarchia,  i. 

114 


Southwell's  Supplication,  ii.  21,  68, 

95 
Stapleton's  Apologia  pro  rege  catlio- 

lico,  i.  114 

Three  farewells,  i.  53 
Watson's  Dialogue,  ii.  147,  149 
Watson's   Important  considerations, 

ii.  147,  149 

Watson's  Quodlibets,  ii.  147,  183 
Watson's  Sparing  Discovery,  ii.  147- 
151 

Borghese,  card.  Camillo,  vice-protector, 
i.  29,  102,  115,  126,  137,  142,  143, 
147,  148,  226,  240,  241  n,  ii.  19,  146, 
147,  191,  241:  his  disgust  with 
troublesome  students,  i.  120 ;  con- 
firms rales  of  college,  i.  17  ;  visited  by 
appellants,  ii.  2,  3,  7,  8,  9,  13-15,  18, 
20,  22-27,  54,  56 ;  commissioned, 
with  Arrigoni,  to  hear  the  case,  ii.  6, 
34,  43,  48 ;  receives  priests  kindly,  ii. 
25,  46,  62  ;  his  opinion  on  schism,  ii. 
10, 11 ;  admits  archpriest  made  solely 
at  instance  of  Parsons,  ii.  16 

Borromeo,  St.  Charles,  card.,  i.  27  n,  47 

Bosvile,  or  Boswell,  ii.  87,  205 

Bozio,  Tomaso,  of  the  Oratory,  ii.  2,  4, 
5  ;  '  of  no  deep  reach,'  ii.  42 

Bramston,  Thomas,  priest,  i.  175  n,  ii. 
226,  233,  234,  244 

Bretton,  Dr.,  at  Douai,  i.  245 

Bridewell  prison,  i.  216 

Brief,  papal:  (of   1599)  i.  123  «,  137, 
177, 180,  183-185,  187,  ii.  105,  194 
(of  1601)  ii.  105, 194,  227, 238 
(of  1602)  preparation  of,  ii.  25,  26,  27, 
44,   60,   206  ;  questions   as  to   its 
force,  ii.  208,  209  ;  circular  letter  of 
Garnet   on,  ii.  227 ;  Blackwell  on, 
ii.  235  ;  Heborne  refuses  to  publish 
it,  ii.  230 

Bristow,  Dr.,  i.  104 

Brown,  John,  alias  Whittington,  ii. 
216  n 

Browne,  i.  122 

Bruce,  Robert,  catholic  agent,  ii.  72 

Brussels,  nuncio  at,  i.  5,  6 

Brusters,  Mrs.,  i.  156 

Buchanan,  George,  ii.  102 

Budd  (Burdus),  Nicolas,  student,  ii.  21 

Bullock,  bookbinder,  i.  114  n 

Bul[ton],  prisoner,  i.  20  (see  Button) 

Buoncompagni,  cardinal,  i.  121,  ii.  106 

Buonvisi,  card.  Bonviso,  ii.  3 


253 


Burkett,  priest,  i.  206 
Burleus,  agent  of  Parsons,  ii.  109 
Burrel,  John,  student,  i.  245 
Buthonus,  i.  14 
Butler,  divine,  i.  244  »,  245 
Butler,  Henry,  student,  ii.  216 
Butler,  John,  student,  ii.  217 
Button  [or  Bulton  ?],  Eichard,  priest,  i. 
20  [?],  175 


C.,  R.,  letters  from,  to  Mr.  B.,  i.  203 

Cajetan,  Henry,  card,  protector,  i.  4, 13, 
22,  23,  25,  29,  74,  83,  91,  102,  113, 
126,  127,  129,  130-132,  137-139,  142, 
143,  147,  148,  151,  153,  160,  166, 167, 
177,  185,  234,  236,  247,  ii.  17;  his 
high  position  and  repute,  i.  186,  187; 
his  constitutive  letters,  i.  66  n,  168, 
232 ;  the  letters  quoted,  i.  138  ;  the 
letters  torn,  L  73,  76  ;  validity  of,  sus- 
pected, i.  186,  233,  ii.  156,  166 ;  their 
authority  maintained,  i.  187-199  ; 
partial  to  Jesuits,  i.  80,  210 ;  im- 
prisons Bishop  and  Charnock,  i.  108, 
109;  commissioned  with  Borghese  to 
try  the  two  deputies,  i.  110,  111,  112, 
115-123,  129,  137,  147  ;  grants  facul- 
ties to  priests  in  England,  i.  152 ; 
promises  forgiveness  to  appellants  on 
amendment,  i.  125 ;  letter  from,  to 
Blackwell,  i.  106,  to  Parsons,  i.  128 ; 
letters  to,  from  Dr.  Barret,  i.  134, 
from  Dr.  Wright,  135 

Calais,  appellants  at,  ii.  29,  40 ;  lieu- 
tenant of,  ii.  180 

Caldwell,  Robert,  student,  ii.  216 

Calverley,  Edmund,  priest,  i.  70,  155, 
234 

Cambrai,  provost  of  N.  D.  de,  i.  16 

Cambridge  university,  ii.  101 

Campian,  father,  S.J.,  i.  104,  227,  238, 
ii.  174  ;  his  political  innocence,  ii.  85 

Candey,  Mr.,  ii.  242 

Cardinals  at  Rome,  afraid  of  Parsons,  ii. 
54 

Carillius,  S.J.,  ii.  74 

Carington,  Thomas,  student,  ii.  216 

Catholics,  English :  increase  of,  ii.  82 ; 
affairs  of,  ii.  76,  81,  108,  110,  117  ; 
political  views  of,  ii.  92,  113,  116, 
149 ;  persecution  of,  attributed  to 
Jesuits,  ii.  78  ;  penal  laws  against,  ii. 
117 


Cecil,  Dr.  John,  i.  232,  ii  1,  4,  15,  16, 
19,  21,  26,  27,  45,  46,  51,  54,  55,  56, 
58,  71,  72,  106,  107,  185,  205,  215  ; 
his  audiences  of  the  pope,  ii.  15,  53, 
54, 110 ;  his  testimonials  and  apology, 
ii.  185,  186 ;  his  duplicity,  ii.  72  ; 
letter  to  Mr.  James  Hill,  ii.  205 ; 
letter  to  Watson,  ii.  182 ;  letter  to 
Mush,  ii.  172 

Cecil,  sir  Robert,  i.  215,  222 ;  letter  to 
bishop  of  London,  ii.  245  ;  letter  to, 
from  Dr.  Ely,  ii.  195 

Cecil,  William,  lord  Burghley,  ii.  101 

Ceciliano,  father,  S.J.,  ii.  76 

Chadocke,  William,  ii.  244 

Chamber,  Richard,  student,  ii.  216 

Champney,  Anthony,  priest,  i.  88,  232  n, 
ii.  1,  4,  7,  14,  16,  18,  26,  45,  51,  106, 

181,  185,  281 

Charnock,  Robert,  priest,  i.  66,  68-70, 
100,  123,  128,  129,  135,  137,  148, 
151,  161,  203,  226,  229,  234,  235,  237, 
240,  241,  ii.  15,  27,  28,  180 ;  prepara- 
tions for  his  journey  to  Rome,  i.  66  ; 
at  the  English  college,  i.  101 ;  im- 
prisoned, i.  109  ;  banishment  at  Pont- 
a-Mousson,  i.  160 ;  his  three  letters  to 
Bagshaw,  i.  66 ;  his  answer  to  the 
libel,  i.  137  ;  letter  to  J.  Smith,  i. 
174 

Chatterton,  Henry,  student,  ii.  216 

Chiesa  Nuova,  ii.  2,  15 

Churche,  Mr.,  ii.  184,  185 

Clark,  divine,  i.  245 

Clark,  Francis,  alias  William,  priest, 
i.  158,  163,  165,  174,  ii.  177, 185,  235  ; 
order  for  his  examination  by  Blackwell, 
i.  173 ;  his  suspension,  i.  174 ;  letter 
by,  with  narrative  of  proceedings,  i. 
165-172;  letter  to  Blackwell,  i.  163; 
letter  to,  from  Garnet,  i.  79 ;  letter 
to,  from  Blackwell,  i.  161 ;  his  execu- 
tion, i.  175  n 

Clark,  James :  declaration  about  Parsons, 
i.  241-243 

Clarkson,  divine,  i.  244,  245 

Clemens,  Thomas,  student,  ii.  216 

Clement  VIII.,  pope,  i.  33,  72,  102,  103, 
118,  120,  126,  130,  149,  151,  160,  179, 

182,  205,  209,  230,  232,  236,  240,  243, 
244,  ii.  194,  241 ;  answer  to  speech  of 
English  priests,  i.  4 ;  his  opinion  of 
English  missionaries,  i.  28,  29  ;  repre- 
hends priests,  i.  32 ;  confirms  authority 


254 


TI1K    ARCHPRIKST    GONTROVKRSY. 


of  archpriest,  i.  71,  79  ;  the  letter  of 
thanks  to,  i.  82,  83 ;  speeches  to 
French  ambassador,  ii.  3,  32,  34,  42, 
60,  54,  57  ;  speeches  to  appellants,  ii. 
6,  21,  28,  61,  112  ;  his  gout,  ii.  7,  14  ; 
grants  audiences  to  appellants,  ii.  15, 
27,  43  ;  gives  them  money,  ii.  18,  28  ; 
wishes  to  reconcile  priests  with  Par- 
sons, ii.  25,  59,  207  ;  refuses  to  show 
them  Parsons's  book  of  slanders,  ii.  51 ; 
has  bad  impression  of  appellants,  ii. 
6,  42 ;  pleased  with  Cecil,  ii.  54 ;  his 
difficulties  between  France  and  Spain, 
ii.  61 ;  letter  from  Bagshaw  to,  i.  149  ; 
letters  from  the  four  priests  to,  ii. 
203 ;  remits  affair  to  inquisition,  ii. 
53,54 

Clennocke,  priest,  assistant,  i.  206 

Clerionet,  William,  priest,  ii.  244 

Clink,  the,  prison,  i.  84,  173,  ii.  231,  245 

Cocks,  divine,  i.  245 

Coffin,  Edward,  S.J.,  ii.  224,  244 

Cole,  Mr.,  ii.  185 

Coleus,  Henry,  student,  ii.  215 

Colleton  or  Collington,  John,  priest,  i. 
4,  66,  70,  71,  85,  88,  98,  100, 103-106, 
126,  129,  139,  155,  159,  173,  200,  ii. 
87,  180,  226,  230,  235;  letter  from 
Blackwell  to,  i.  85 

Collier,  William,  student,  L  245 

Collins,  Dominic,  S.J.,  ii.  71  n 

Colston,  agent  of  Parsons,  ii.  109 

Commolet,  pere,  S.J.,  ii.  274 

Confirmation,  necessary  in  persecution, 
ii.  151 

Constable,  Mr.,  ii.  180,  187 

Coope,  Mr.,  i.  65 

Cope,  Alan,  ii.  171 

Cope,  James,  i.  175  n 

Copley,  Mr.,  ii.  185 

Cornforth,  Thomas,  S.J.,  ii.  217 

•Creighton  or  Crichton,  William,  S.J., 
ii.  71,  72,  74 

Creilles,  mons.  de,  ii.  241 

Cresswell,  Joseph,  S.J.,  i.  45,  246,  ii.  70, 
75  ;  political  practices,  ii.  109 

Crisp,  Antony,  S.J.,  ii.  75 

Curtes  or  Curteys,  priest,  i.  244  n,  245 

Curye,  i.  227 


DACRE,  lord,  i.  217,  220 
Damsen,  D.,  ii.  241 
Darbishire,  father,  S.J.,  i.  160 


Barrel  or  Dorel,  dean  of  Agen,  i.  '241 

Deane,  Mr.,  i.  84 

Denmark,  king  of,  ii.  114,  115 

Dennis,  i.  243 

Deputies  of  the  clergy  at  Borne  (1599) : 
sent  to  Borne,  i.  168,  234,  240  ;  their 
treatment  at  Borne,  i.  102,  103,  106, 
108,  109,  170,  171,  236;  imprison- 
ment, i.  108,  109 ;  their  credentials,  i. 
Ill ;  their  ambition  and  factiousness, 
i.  Ill ;  their  commission  and  de- 
mands, i.  69,  70,  113,  125,  148 ;  their 
examination  and  pleadings,  i.  115  seq  ; 
libel  against,  i.  129-136 

Derby,  earl  of,  ii.  75,  108,  132 

Devonish,  Harry,  student,  i.  245 

Devonish,  Thomas,  student,  i.  245 

Digby,  John,  student,  ii.  217 

Dolemanist  (for  the  adherents  of  Par- 
sons), i.  92-94 

Dolman  (for  Parsons),  ii.  240,  241 

Dolman,  Alban,  arbitrator,  i.  72,  149, 
227-231,  237,  239,  ii.  185 

Douai  college,  i.  14,  119,  122,  134,  192, 
244,  246,  ii.  170, 172  ;  list  of  members 
in  1600,  i.  244,  245  :  Jesuits  desire  to 
rule,  i.  10 

Douze  or  Dowce,  prisoner,  ii.  234 

Dover,  appellants  stopped  at,  ii.  29 

Dowgle,  Clement  and  Steven,  students, 
i.  245 

Driland,  Christopher,  ii.  244 

Drumrnond,  Edward,  agent  of  James  VI., 
ii.  8 

Drury,  Bobert,  priest,  suspended,  i. 
173  n 

Duckett,  A.,  alias  of  Holtby,  q.v. 

Duckett,  James,  bookseller,  i.  114  n,  ii.  95 

Dudley,  Bichard,  arbitrator  at  Wisbech, 
i.  1,  231,  232,  ii.  181,  185 


ECCHAUDE,  Autoine,  ii.  240 

Edmunds,  alias  of  Weston,  q.v. 

Egerton,  priest,  i.  245 

Egerton,  Nathaniel,  student,  i.  245 

Eliot,  captain,  ii.  205,  237 

Elizabeth,  queen,  i.  145,  212,  222,  ii.  39, 
91,  148,  195 ;  her  praises  by  father 
Southwell,  ii.  "96-98 ;  plots  against 
her,  i.  122,  158,  243;  policy  of  ag- 
gression towards,  ii.  70 ;  policy  of 
conciliating  her,  i.  224,  ii.  49,  56,  82, 
83,  85,  149,  196,  197;  French  am- 


INDEX. 


255 


bassador  on,  ii.  45,  46;  attempts  to 
deceive  Gregory  XIII.,  ii.  80,  148  ;  her 
relations  with  appellants,  ii.  15,  34, 
48,  62:  news  of  her  death  at  Borne, 
ii.  241 

Elwed,  John,  ii.  244 

Ely,  Dr.  Humphrey,  i.  160 ;  his  profes- 
sion of  loyalty,  ii.  196  ;  opinion  of  the 
Jesuits,  ii.  197  ;  letter  to  Sir  R.  Cecil, 
ii.  195 

Emerson,  Ralph,  ii.  244 

England  not  to  be  reduced  by  arms,  ii.  49 

Englefield,  sir  Francis,  i.  13 

English  students,  character  of,  i.  26,  27, 
41,  43,  44 

Epistle  of  pious  grief,  by  S.  N.,  criti- 
cised, ii.  163-168 

Essex,  earl  of,  i.  218,  222,  ii.  101,  109 

Everard,  Thomas,  student,  ii.  216 

Excommunication  of  princes  inexpe- 
dient, ii.  149 


FACULTIES,  for  the  clergy,  i.  151,  152 ; 
delegated  by  Jesuits,  i.  11 ;  withdrawn 
from  priests,  i.  5,  34,  113  ;  of  appel- 
ants,  question  of,  ii.  22,  23,  68,  69, 
120,  201,  209 

Farbeck,  Dr.,  227  n 

Farnese,  Odoardo,  card,  protector,  ii. 
2,  4,  24,  25,  46,  56,  58,  59,  206  ;  his 
Spanish  proclivities,  ii.  57  ;  proposal 
that  he  should  marry  the  infanta  and 
succeed  Elizabeth,  ii.  114-116 

Feck  (Feakus),  Thomas,  S.J.,  ii.  215 

Feria,  duke  of,  ii.  14,  88 

Feme  :  his  Glorie  of  Oenerositie,  i.  213 

Ferrara,  the  pope  at,  i.  103,  107 

Field,  father,  S.J.,  in  Ireland,  ii.  71  n 

Fincham  (Firchance),  Richard,  stu- 
dent, ii.  215 

Fiscal,  papal,  i.  31,  34.  See  also 
Acarisio 

Fisher,  bishop,  ii.  171 

Fisher,  Robert,  i.  9,  15,  16,  205,  232, 
237 ;  memorial  attributed  to  him, 
i.  2  n,  23,  25 ;  his  instructions,  i. 
206 ;  his  arrest,  ii.  190  n,  192 ; 
petition  of  appellants  for  his  liberty, 
ii.  190,  204  ;  sent  to  the  galleys,  i.  240 

Fitzherbert,  ii.  109 

Fitzherbert,  Nicholas,  i.  122 

Fitzherbert,  Thomas,  ii.  17,  21,  22,  24, 
25,  47,  56, 238-240 


Fixer,  John,  priest,  i.  215,  217 

Flint,  S.  J.,  ii.  217 

Fortescue,  Thomas,  al.  Greene,  student, 

i.  245 

Foynes,  alias  Sims,  divine,  i,  245 
Framlingham,  prisoners,  i.  173,  ii.  184, 

225  ;  distress  and   discontent  of,   ii. 

223,     233;  their   petition    to    privy 

council,  ii.  242 ;  letter  to  Blackwell, 

and  his  answer,  ii.  232,  233 
France,   kingdom    of,    claims    of     the 

infanta  to,  ii.  64,  65,  89 
Franciscus,  Thomas,  student,  ii.  215 
Freeman,  Michael,  S.J.,  ii.  216 
French  ambassador.     See  Bethune 


GAKDINEB,  bishop,  ii.  171 

Garner,  William,  student,  ii.  217 

Garnet,  alias  Walley,  Henry,  S.J.,  i.  11, 
17,  20,  21  n,  43  n,  68,  82,  83,  85  n, 
158,  160,  228,  231,  234,  237,  239,  ii. 
22,  36  ;  charges  against,  i.  229,  230, 
232  ;  six  of  the  assistants  chosen  by 
him,  i.  167  ;  defends  the  society  and 
archpriest,  i.  79-82 ;  exhorts  to  peace 
and  amity,  ii.  227  ;  counsels  conceal- 
ment of  criminal  offences,  i.  50 ; 
letter  in  reply  to  the  memorial,  i.  17  ; 
letter  to  Clark,  i.  79  ;  circular  letter 
to  his  brethren,  ii.  227  ;  letter  from 
Parsons  to,  i.  21 

Gar  [ret],  or  Gerard  [?] ,  i.  20 

Gifford,  Dr.  William,  i.  84  n,  207,  ii. 
39  ;  his  hand  in  the  memorial  against 
Jesuits,  i.  7-15 ;  letter,  warning  his 
sister  against  Jesuits,  ii.  178 

Goldsmith,  Francis,  student,  ii.  215 

Gordon,  S.  J.,  ii.  74,  75 

Gratz,  duke  of,  ii.  75 

Gravamina  against  the  archpriest, 
presented,  ii.  13, 14,  15 

Greek  college,  taken  from  Jesuits,  ii. 
20,21 

Green,  Mr.  J.,  ii.  234 

Greenal,  divine,  i.  245 

Greene,  Edward,  student,  i.  245 

Greene,  John,  i.  175,  ii.  244 

Gregory  XIII.,  pope,  i.  44,  ii.  148 

Greveus,  Joannes,  S.J.,  ii.  215 

Grey,  Fra.,  i.  154 

Grey,  Thomas,  keeper  of  Wisbech,  ii. 
243 

Griffiths,  or  Griffin,  Hugh,  i.  10,  11 


25  G 


Till:    AKCllPKIKST    CONTROVERSY. 


Griffiths,  alias  of   Robert  Alford,  S.J., 

ii.  217 
Gwyn,  Robert,  priest,  i.  2 


HABUELEY,  Thomas,  priest,  ii.  244 

Haddock.     See  Haydock 

Hans,  ii.  206 

Harris,  divine,  i.  245 

Harris,  Dr.,  i.  245 

Harward  ^Harvodus),  John,  S.J.,  ii.  215 

Haydock  (or  Haddock),  Richard,  proc- 
tor of  the  archbishop  at  Rome,  i.  116, 
129,  136,  137,  236  n,  240,  ii.  2,  15, 
47;  his  letter  on  the  two  deputies,  i. 
101-106 

Heborne,  Anthony,  priest,  i.  63,  70,  71, 
85[?],  89,  139,  ii.  185,  235;  sus- 
pended, i.  98 ;  declines  to  publish 
brief  in  Clink,  ii.  231 ;  letter  from, 
i.  88;  letter  to  Blackwell,  ii.  223; 
letter  from  Blackwell  to,  ii.  225 

Henri  IV.,  king  of  France,  i.  IS,  ii.  61, 
114,  115,  200 ;  protects  the  appel- 
lants, ii.  6,  32  ;  recommends  them  to 
the  pope,  ii.  89 ;  gives  passport  to  J. 
Cecil,  ii.  187 ;  paper  addressed  to 
him,  on  Spanish  policy,  ii.  218 

Henry  II.,  king  of  England,  i.  145 

Henshawe,  priest,  i.  206 

Heresy  HO  bar  te  right  of  succession,  ii. 
150 

Heretical  propositions,  ii.  13,  52,  89, 
147-151 

Hertford,  lady  Arabella,  i.  223 

Hesket,  Thomas,  ii.  47 

Hesketh,  Richard,  ii.  75,  132 

Heywood,  father,  S.J.,  i.  227,  238 

Hide,  Humphrey,  student,  ii.  215 

Hide,  Leonacd,  priest,  ii.  244 

Hieronymo,  ii.  '28 

Hill,  James,  esq.,  at  Paris,  ii.  5,  41, 
180,  182,  237;  letter  from  Cecil  to, 
ii.  205 

Hill,  Thomas,  a  factions  priest,  i.  4,  5,, 
6,  12,  108 

Hodgson,  alias  Smith,  Thomas,  stu- 
dent, ii.  216 

Holland,  Henry,  S.J.,  ii.  215 

Holland,  John,  student,  ii.  215 

Holt,  William,  S.J.,  i.  13,  14,  46,  227, 
ii.  4,  75,  132,  134,  202,  213  ;  his 
political  practices,  ii.  75,  109 

Holtby,  alias  Duckett,  Richsii'd,  S.J.,  ii. 


!">'.)  ;    his   letter   on    the   conduct   of 

appellants,  i.  176-200 
Holywood,  Christopher,  student,  ii.  244 
Hues  (or  Hughes),  Edward,  student,  ii. 

244 

Hughes,  Mr.,  ii.  234 
Hull,  prison,  i.  239 


INFANTA  of  Spain,  her  title  to  English 
crown,  ii.  64,  114-117,  172;  to  be 
married  to  card.  Farnese,  ii.  114 

Inquisition,  cause  of  appellants  re- 
mitted to,  ii.  16,  19,  53;  their 
decision  objected  to,  ii.  56,  65  ;  com- 
missary of,  ii.  2,  17 

Ireland,  i.  33,  243  ;  Spanish  expeditions 
in,  ii.  32,  61,  70,  71,  88 ;  promoted 
by  Parsons,  ii.  109 ;  Jesuits  in,  ii.  40, 
71  n 

Ithell,  apostate,  i.  122 


JACKSON,  priest,  i.  245 

James  VI.  of   Scotland,  i.   221,  ii.  102, 

117,  241 

Jarveys,  John,  student,  i.  245 
Jenninges,  Jo.,  student,  ii.  215 
Jesuits  :  summary  of  charges  against 
them  in  the  memorial,  i.  7-15  ;  their 
ambitious  policy,  i.  94-98,  208-210  ; 
aiming  at  control  over  the  clergy,  ii. 
140,  142 ;  their  misgovernment  of 
the  English  college,  i.  38-48,  ii.  217- 
218;  cause  of  dissensions  at  Wis- 
bech,  i.  139,  209  ;  procure  appoint- 
ment of  archpriest,  i.  166 ;  their 
opposition  to  the  association,  i.  3 ; 
account  of  their  seminaries,  i.  245- 
248 ;  their  aim  in  their  foundation, 
ib. ;  their  political  intrigues,  i.  157, 
158,  ii.  40,  49,  73-76,  111,  172;  their 
reliance  on  Spanish  forces,  i.  248  ; 
comparison  cf,  with  seculars, 'i.  54- 
61 ;  Bancroft's  articles  of  enquiry 
concerning,  i.  226-238  ;  proposal  to 
expel  them  from  England,  i.  15,  201, 
ii.  77 ;  petition  for  their  removal 
from  English  college,  i.  63  n,  127, 
206,  207  ;  not  to  meddle  with  govern- 
ment of  seculars,  ii.  54,  67,  119  ;  they 
publish  books  in  spite  of  brief,  ii.  68, 
159 ;  obtain  modification  of  sentence 
against  Blackwell,  ii.  44;  fear  of,  at 


INDEX. 


257 


Home,  ii.  54,  61  ;  Garnet's  defences 
of,  i.  17-20,  79-82  ;  Holtby's  denial  of 
their  undue  influence,  i.  188-192 ; 
Parsons's  defence  of  their  rule  at  the 
college,  i.  21-38;  defence  of  their 
conduct  in  England,  ii.  76-86 ; 
Garnet's  exhortation  to,  ii.  227-229  ; 
they  have  no  jurisdiction  over  secular 
priests,  i.  22  ;  opposition  good  for 
them,  i.  35  ;  covert  or  secret  Jesuits, 
i.  99,  ii.  140,  141,  214 ;  and  passim 

Jesuits,  general  of  the,  ii.  54,  57 

Jhon,  Mr.,  i.  88 

Jones  or  Evans,  priest  at  Douai,  i.  245 

Jones,  father,  S.J.,  i.  158,  ii.  36 

Justiniano,  Sr,  banker,  ii.  18 


KELLISON,  Dr.,  i.  135,  244,  245 

Kemp,  Francis,  student,  ii.  217 

Kempe,  Mr.,  ii.  185 

Ken,  S.,  ii.  81 

Kene,  Henry,  prisoner,  ii.  244 

Knight,  Mr.,  i.  159 

Knighte,  Nic.,  priest,  ii.  244 

Knox,  John,  ii.  102 

Kyrley  (Kirby),  martyr,  i.  104 


LAND,  Eobert,  i.  201 

Lane,  master  of  arts,  i.  242 

Leake,  Mr.,  ii.  19 

Ledyo[?],  Mr.,  ii.  185 

Leicester,  earl  of,  ii.  101 

Leicester's      Commomvealth,     extracts 

from,  ii.  99-102.     See  also  Books 
Lente,  Nic.,  priest,  ii.  244 
Lewis,  Owen,  bishop  of  Cassano,  i.   13, 

27,  44,  137,  196 
Liberty  of   conscience,  i.  15,    ii.    102  ; 

Fisher's    hopes     of,     15  ;    harmful 

for  catholics,   ii.   6  ;   chimerical,   ii. 

112;  proposed  conditions  of,  unjust, 

ii.  76-81 

Lineus,  Jo.,  student,  ii.  215 
Linn,  Philip,  student,  i.  245 
Lister,  father,  S.J.,  his  treatise,  i.  99, 

ii.  36,  99  n,  153,  159,  166,  167,  174  ; 

commended  by  Blackwell,    ii.    158 ; 

Bellarmine  on,  ii.  9 
Litt,  N.,  ii.  181 
London,   Bancroft,    bishop   of,  i.   208, 

234  n,  ii.-127,  185,  195;  his  articles 


of  enquiry,  i.  226  ;  his  relations  with 
appellants,  ii.  105,  183,  184  ;  letter 
from  Bagshaw  to,  ii.  204,  from  Dr. 
Bishop  to,  ii.  209,  from  a  priest  to, 
ii.  221,  from  sir  Kobert  Cecil  to,  ii. 
245 

Lorraine,  ii.  195 

Lorraine,  cardinal  of,  ii.  200 


MALLET,  Eobert,  student,  i.  245 

Mallet,  Thomas,  S.J.,  ii.  215 

Mansoni,  nuncio  in  Ireland,  ii.  74 

Markham  (or  Marchian),  Robert,  i. 
8-13,  15 

Marshalsea  prison,  i.  212,  240 

Mary,  queen  of  Scots,  ii.  72,  100  n, 
102 

Master,  John,  i.  84 ;  letter  from,  i.  82 

Medley,  keeper  of  Wisbech  prison,  i. 
227,  238 

Memorial  against  the  Jesuits,  i.  7,  17, 
205,  206,  232 

Merideth,  priest,  ii.  226 

Michell,  i.  3,  206 

Midforde,  John,  S.J.,  ii.  217 

Midleton,  Mr.,  at  Paris,  ii.  237,  241 

Mirto,  Octavius,  bishop  of  Tricarico, 
nuncio  at  Brussels,  i.  5,  ii.  29,  30,  34, 
41 ;  revokes  faculties  of  three  priests, 
i.  6  ;  extract  from  his  letter  to  Black- 
well,  ii,  31  ;  gives  passport  to 
appellants,  ii.  31 ;  letter  of,  i.  109 

Mitchell,  Mr.  Tristram,  i.  242 

More,  Thomas,  S.J.,  ii.  217 

Morgan,  Mr.,  ii.  280 

Moroni,  cardinal,  i.  44 

Morris,  divine,  i.  245 

Morro  (or  Mora),  monsignor,  i.  29,  63  n, 
234  n 

Morton,  divine,  i.  245 

Mush,  alias  Ratcliffe,  priest,  i.  64,  82, 
83,  160,  176,  ii.  45,  51,  79,  181 ;  arbi- 
trator at  Wisbech,  i.  231,  232  ;  sus- 
pended, 98  n ;  statement  regarding 
the  dissensions  at  the  English  college, 
i.  38-48  ;  diary  of  his  proceedings  at 
Rome,  ii.  1-28 ;  censures  Watson's 
books,  ii.  89 ;  explains  to  Clement 
the  object  of  the  appeal,  ii.  47 ;  letter 
to  Bagshaw,  i.  1,  to  Mr.  Wiseman,  i. 
53,  to  Bagshaw  and  Bluet,  i.  63,  to 
Blackwell,  i.  158,  from  Cecil  to,  ii.  179 


VOL.  II. 


258 


THE   ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 


N.,  S.,  author  of  Ejnstle  of  pious  grief, 

ii.  163-174 

Navarre,  king  of.     See  Henri  IV. 
Nieuport,  nuncio  at,  ii.  41 
Norden,  priest  and  doctor,  i.  1,  144  n 
Noricius,  i.  14 

Northumberland,  earl  of,  ii.  70 
Nuncio  in  Flanders.    See  Mirto 
Nuncio  in  Paris,  ii.  30,  186,  187 
Nuncio  in  Spain,  ii.  191 


OATH  of   allegiance,   prepared,  ii.  180, 

183  ;  impious,  ii.  151 ;  specimens  of, 

ii.  246,  247 
Oldcorne,  father  Edward,  S.J.,  i.  154, 

157, 163 
Olivier,  Seraphin,  dean  of  the  Rota,  ii. 

4,  239  ;  his  replies  to  legal  questions 

upon  the  brief,  ii.  208 
Ossat,  cardinal  d',  ii.  72  n,  73  n,  239  ; 

assists  appellants,   ii.  1,  2,  4,   8,   9, 

10,  14,  45,  46  ;    Parsons  with,  ii.  5, 

47 

Owen,  bishop  of  Cassane.     See  Lewis 
Owen,  father  Thomas,  S.J.,  ii.  14 
Owin,  divine,  i.  245 
Oxford,  university  of,  i.  242,  ik  101 


PAGET,  Mr.  Charles,  i.  207,  237,  ii.  205 ; 
his  connection  with  the  memorial,  i. 
7,.  9,  11,  13 

Paris,  appellants  at^ii.  31,  41,  182, 185r 
230,  235-242 

Paris  university.     See  Schism 

Parker,  assistant  and  proctor  of  Black-- 
well, at  Rome,  i.  21,  ii.  9,  11,  12,  15_ 
21,  25,  27,  58,  206 

Parkinson,  Richard,  ii.  217 

Parkinson,  Rob.,  student,  i.  245 

Parma,  duke  of,  ii.  108 

Parsons, Robert,  S.J.,  i.  4,  13,14,  17,  23, 
37, 38, 42-46, 49, 88, 89, 9] ,  95, 106, 109, 
116,  122-125,  129,  137, 141,  144,  149, 
166,  180,  182,  226,  235-238,  ii.  35, 96, 
160,  163,  239,  240 ;  his  early  educa- 
tion, i.  241 ;  why  he  left  Oxford,  i.  144, 
242  ;  founds  colleges  in  Spain,  i.  30, 
49,  146 ;  goes  from  Spain  to  Rome, 
i.  29,  ii.  113,  134  ;  on  the  disturb- 
ances in  the  college  at  Rome,  i.  24-34  ; 
defence  of  his  own  proceedings,  ib. ; 


makes  peace  at  the  English  college,  i. 
30 ;  did  desire  bishops  for  England, 
i.  120,.  137,  232  ;  projects  the  appoint- 
ment of  arehpriest,  i.  80,  166,  ii.  67, 
133,  194 ;  initiates  the  letter  of 
thanks,  i.  83  -,  his  meddling  with 
politics,  i.  158,  237,  ii.  17,  70,  73-75, 
95,  107-110,  112,113;  his  ambiticvn, 
ii.  131-133;  'kingmaker,'  ii.  236 ; 
arrogates  to  himself  control  of  Eng- 
lish affairs,  ii.  127,  128- ;  appoints 
proctors  for  the  arehpriest  against 
the  two  deputies,  i.  101 ;  has  th« 
deputies  confined  in  the  college,  i.  109, 
123  ;  endeavours  to  stop,  the  four  ap- 
pellants, ii.  30,  38,  39  ;  his  dealings 
with  the  four  appellants  at  Rome,  ii. 
2-5,  7,  8,  10-12,  14-18, 19,  21,  22,23, 
26,  35,  36,  37,  42,  43,  46,  47,  50,  54. 
57,  60,  188  ;  forbids  students  to  speak 
well  of  or  to  appellants,  ii.  18,  19 ; 
displeased  with  sentence  of  inquisi- 
tion, ii.  19,  20,  22 ;  his  '  stratagem,7 
ii.  24,  27,  58, 206  ;  his  charges  against 
the  appellants,  ii.  43,  87,  129,  207  n  ; 
his  volume  of  calumnies  ignored  by 
the  pope>  ii.  51 ;  complains  of  pro- 
tection of  appellants  by  France,  ii.  55  ; 
his  advocacy  of  the  infanta's  title,  ii. 
64,  65,  114,  172;  his  good  works  ex- 
tolled, i.  49,  ii.  83 ;  author  of  Val- 
ladolid  oration  to  king  Philip,  ii.  95  : 
his  alleged  authorship  of  Leicester's 
Commonwealth,  ii.  21,  99,  100 ;  his 
treatment  of  Fisher,  ii.  191 ;  his 
receipt  ef  news  of  Elizabeth's  death, 
ii.  241  ;  letters  of  intelligence  about, 
i.  243,  ii.  212  -r  his  letter  to  Garnet,  i. 
21-37;  letter  from  Cajetan  to,  i.  128 

Peale,  Mr.,  priest,  i.  245 
;  Peares,  Peres  or  Perseus.     See  Percy 

Penkevel,  priest,  i.  245 

Percy,  Dr.  William,  ii.  4 ;  '  heady  and 
contentious,'  ii.  5 ;  bids  Bethune  be- 
ware of  appellants,  ii.  26  ;  three  let- 
ters to  friends  in  Paris,  ii.  235-242 

Percy,  Mrs.,  ii.  195 

;  Persecution  in  England,  i.  84,  ii.  82, 
103,  111,  117;  profitable  to  the 
church,  ii.  6 

Pett,  divine,  i.  245 

Petti,  nephew  of  the  pope,  i.  244 

Philip,  II.     See  Spain,  king  of 


INDEX. 


Philippus,  Joannes,  student,  ii.  215 

Pigenat,  Odo,  S.J.,  ii.  74 

Pigott,  Mr.,  ii.  185 

Pinelli,  cardinal,  ii.  16,  17,  18,  21,  54 

Pitts,  Arthur,  dean  of  Liverdun ;  his 
declaration  of  loyalty,  ii.  200,  201  ; 
letter  to  Blackwell,  i.  160 

Pius  V.,  ii.  148 

Politics,  question  of  prohibiting,  to 
priests,  i.  99,  113,  157,  ii.  27,  60,  62, 
211.  See  also  Books,  Jesuits,  Parsons 

Pont-a-Mousson,  ii.  200 

Pope  (the),  paradoxes  of  appellants 
concerning,  ii.  148,  149.  See  also 
Clement  VIII. 

Popham,  Alexander,  i.  242 

Potter,  George  (alias  Transham),  i.  175 

Powel,  Mr.,  i.  72 

Priests,  secular,  their  association,  i.  2  n  ; 
rebuked  by  pope,  i.  4  ;  letters  to,  from 
nuncio  in  Brussels,  i.  5  ;  Garnet's 
appeal  to,  i.  18,  19  ;  their  dissensions 
with  Jesuits,  i.  38  ;  differences  with 
laymen  in  prison,  ii.  232  ;  Mush's 
vindication  of,  i.  53  ;  their  labours 
before  the  coming  of  Jesuits,  i.  58,  59  ; 
many  sign  letter  of  thanks  to  the 
pope,  i.  82,  234,  235;  dissentients 
prepare  to  appeal,  i.  66  n,  71,  233 ; 
submit  on  receipt  of  brief,  ii.  167  ; 
causes  of  complaint,  i.  154-156,  167  ; 
refer  their  case  to  Paris,  i.  192  ;  per- 
secuted by  Jesuits,  i.  167,  ii.  222 ; 
driven  to  France,  i.  240 ;  faculties 
for,  i.  151,  152 ;  troubles  of  those 
suspended,  i.  175  ;  executions  of,  ii. 
39,  41  n ;  proposals  for  a  union 
among,  ii.  209  ;  sir  E.  Cecil  on  their 
increase,  ii.  245 

Privy  council,  i.  84  n,  ii.  183  ;  petition 
from  Framlingham  prisoners  to,  ii. 
242 

Proclamation,  the  queen's,  of  1602,  ii. 
221,  231,  246  n 

Proctors  of  the  archpriest  at  Eome,  i. 
115,  ii.  9,  14,  15,  21-24,  36,  67,  69, 
206 


RAND,  Thomas,  S.  J.,  ii.  215 
Batcliffe,  alias  of  Mush,  q.v. 
Rayne,  divine,  i.  245 
Redman,  priest,!.  245 


Redman  '  out  of  Flanders,'  ii.  180 
Rheims,  decline  of  college  at,  ii.  142 
Robinson,  Francis,  priest,  i.  159 
Robinson,  Robert,  S.  J.,  ii.  215 
Robinson,  Thomas,  student,  ii.  216 
Roche,  John,  executed,  i.  216 
Rolston,  agent  of  Parsons,  ii.  109 
Rome,  English   college  at,  i.  132,  134, 
135,  144,  148,  236,  239,  246,  ii.  221 ; 
articles  for   regulation  of,  i.  16,  17  ; 
tumults  and  scandals  at,  1,  2,  24-26 ; 
29,  39,  49-51,  129,  137,  171,  237,  ii. 
104  ;  young  men  resort  to,  for  novel- 
ties, i.  27 ;   Mush  on  the  Jesuits  as 
cause  of    the  trouble,   i.  40-43 ;   pe- 
titions for  removal  of   Jesuits  from, 
i.  63  n,  127,  207 ;    Parsons  restores 
peace  at,  i.  29,  83  ;  Jesuit  influence 
at,  ii.  214  n,  217,  218  ;  students  quiet 
under  good  government,  i.  45  ;    stu- 
dents of,    petition    for  a  cardinal  of 
their  own  choice,  i.  28 ;  students  ex- 
pelled, i.  31,  32,  50  ;  Parsons's  dis- 
courses to,  i.  158 ;  the  two  deputies 
of  the  clergy  imprisoned  at,  i.  123 
Rome  :  the  two  deputies  arrive  at,  i.  101 
(see Deputies) ;  Blackwell's  proctors  at, 
i.  115 ;  arrival  of  four  appellants  at, 
ii.  1,  32,  41,  45  (see  Appellants) 
Rome,  court  of:  influenced  by  Spanish 
faction,  i.  244 ;   list  of    students  at, 
ii.  214 

Rookwood,  Robert,  ii.  215  n 
Rous,  Ant.,  priest,  i.  173,  174 
Rudal,  alias  Nevel,  divine,  i.  245 
Russell,  Charles,  student,  ii.  216 


SAINT  MABTIN,  abbot  of,  ii.  187 
St.  Omers,  seminary  of,  i.  246 
Sanders,  Dr.  Nicolas,  i.  114,  ii.  70, 

150,  171 

Santorello,  signer,  ii.  18 
Sapiretti,  ingr.  Gio.,  papal  paymaster, 

ii.  75  n 

Schism,  appellants  accused  of,  i.  85  n, 
154,  162,  167,  169,  172,  183,  184  ; 
decree  of  Paris  university  on,  i.  172, 
237,  ii.  153,  165;  question  of,  at 
Rome,  ii.  9,  65, 103, 189 ;  Parsons's 
obstinacy  regarding  it,  ii.  21  ;  ques- 
tion determined  by  cardinals  and 
pope,  ii.  10,  36,  51,  146,  193 


260 


THE    ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 


Scotland,  i.  217,  ii.  70,  74,  75  n ;  Jesuit 

practices  in,  ii.  74,  75 
Sebastian,  king  of  Portugal,  ii.  73 
Secheverel,  apostate  priest,  i.  122 

Sega,  cardinal,  i.  29,  48  n,  234  n ;  visits 
English  college,  i.  26 ;  promises  re- 
dress of  grievances,  i.  46 

Seminaries,  foreign,  i.  26,  32,  39,  41,  42, 
47,  73,  133,  138,  246,  ii.  101  ;  aided 
by  king  Philip,  ii.  213  ;  Spanish,  i. 
26,  30,  45,  49,  146,  ii.  134,  171,  172  ; 
Elizabeth  wishes  Gregory  XIII.  to 
abandon  them,  ii.  80.  See  also  Douai, 
Bheims,  Home,  St.  Omer,  Seville, 
Valladolid 

Seminarists  compelled  to  subscribe 
Philip's  title,  ii.  108 

Seraphin.     See  Olivier 

Seville,  seminary  of,  i.  246 

Sfondrati,  cardinal,  ii.  16,  17  ;  on  Par- 
sons, ii.  54 

Sheldon,  Hugh,  ii.  244 

Sherwin,  martyr,  i.  104 

Shert,  martyr,  i.  104 

Sickleinore,  John,  i.  48,  52, 237 ;  greatly 
commends  Parsons,  i.  49  ;  letter  to 
Bagshaw,  i.  48 

Silisden  (or  Silidonins,  S.J.),  ii.  216 

Singleton,  or  Shingleton,  assistant  of 
Blackwell,  i.  206 

Sixtus  V.,  pope,  ii.  148 

Skidmor,  ii.  9 

Smallman,  Sam.,  student,  ii.  217 

Smith,  Bartholomew,  student,  i.  245 

Smith,  John,  letter  from  Charnock  to, 
i.  174 

Smith,  Thomas,  student  [S.J.],  ii.  216 

Smith,  father,  S.J.,  at  Borne,  ii.  5 

Smith,  Dr.,  ii.  180,  237 

Smithe,  Mr.,  ii.  185 

Smithsonne,  Mr.,  i.  89 

Smorthet,  Bichard,  student,  ii.  244 

Smyle,  i.  153 

Sourdis,  cardinal  Francois  d'Escoubleau 
de,  ii.  187 

Southwell,  father  Bobert,  S.J.,  i.  26,  45, 
49,  92,  119,  227-229;  his  Supplica- 
tion (see  Books) 

Spain:  prejudices  against,  in  the  English 
college,  i.  30 

Spain,  king  of,  ii.  61 ;  assists  Sanders  in 
Ireland,  ii.  70 ;  speech  made  to  him 
by  Valladolid  students,  ii.  90-95  ;  not 


animated  by  religious  zeal,  ii.  71-73, 

213 
Spanish  ambassador  at  Borne,  ii.  3,  14, 

27,  53,  54,  57,  60,  61 
Spanish  faction,  i.  217,  243,  244,  ii.  48, 

57,   61,    70,    74,    118,  183,  201,  213, 

217  ;  influence  of,  in  Borne,  ii.  41,  44 
Spies,  use  of,  by  Jesuits  in  their  colleges, 

i.  47 

Squier,  Dr.,  at  Oxford,  i.  242 
Squiers  or  Squire  :  his  plot,  i.  122,  219, 

242,  ii.  62,  76.     See  also  Swire 
Standish,  James,    priest,  i.  72,    167  n, 

206,  240,  ii.  109,  128 
Stanhope,  sir  John,  i.  222 
Stanley,  sir  William,  ii.  75 
Stapleton,  Dr.  Thomas,  i.  114  n,  245,  ii. 

150, 171,  173 

State,  affairs  of.    See  Politics 
Stews,  contentions  about  the,  i.  232,  ii. 

192,  193 

Stillington,  Dr.,  ii.  173 
Stran.,  Mr.,  report  of  his  death,  i.  64 
Strange,  or  Strangeways,  student,  ii.  216 
Subordination,  the :  origin  of,  i.  22, 23, 92, 

165,  232  sq  ;  letter  of  thanks  for,  i.  82, 

169,  170,  234  ;    inconveniences  of,  i. 

90  sq,  ii.  10, 122.     See  also  Blackwell 
Succession,  Book  of,  extract  from,  ii. 

64.     See  also  Books 
Supplication  of   father  Southwell,  ex- 
tracts    from,    ii.   96-98.       See    also 

Books 

Sweet,  ii.  5,  47 
Sweete,  John,  student,  i.  245 
Swift,  his  declaration  of  the  college  of 

Douai,  i.  244 
Swire  [Squires?],  ii.  18 


TAILEK,  Mr.,  i.  155 

Tancred,  father  Charles,  S.J.,  ii.  70,  75 

Taverns  frequented  by  students  at  Borne, 
i.  31 

Tempest,  Edward,  priest,  i.  6  n,  84  n, 
85,  108 ;  his  connection  with  the 
memorial,  i.  6,  7,9,  11,  14,  15;  letter 
to  Bagshaw  from  the  Clink,  i.  64,  65 

Thomas,  i.  85 

Thornhill  (or  Thornell),  Dr.  John,  i.  16 

Throgmorton,  i.  12,  13 

Thules  (or  Thewles),  priest,  i.  20,  65, 
70,  72,  155 


INDEX. 


2G1 


Thyrsle.y,  Thomas  or  Charles,  student, 

i.  245 

Tichborne,  father  Henry,  S.J.,  i.  116 
Tillotson,  Francis,  priest  and  spy,  i.  3 
Todde,  John,  i.  38 
Toledo,  cardinal,  S.J.,  i.  29,  207,  ii.  205, 

222  ;  hostility  of  the  Jesuits  towards, 

i.  9,  10,  13,  14 
Toleration,  sued  for,  ii.  196,  197 ;  hopes 

of,  i.  15,  ii.  184 ;  sir  Robert  Cecil  on, 

i.  222.     See  Liberty  of  conscience 
Topcliffe,  priest-catcher,  i.  212,  213,  215, 

216 
Tower  of  London,  i.  121;  plot  to  seize, 

i.  157  ;  lieutenant  of,  i.  208 
Transham.      See  Potter,  George 
Trim,  John,  student,  i.  245 
Trolop,  Mr.,  ii.  23 
Turner,  Robert,  of  Barnstable,  priest,  i. 

16 

Turner,  Thomas,  S.J.,  ii.  215 
Twist,  R.,  ii.  180 
Tyrone,  earl  of,  in  Ireland,  ii.  40,  73, 

74 

VALLADOLID,  seminary  of,  i.  246  ;  oration 

of  the  students  of,  to  king  Philip,  ii. 

90-93 

Vaudemont,  cardinal  of,  ii.  200 
Vere,  sir  Francis,  ii.  23 
Vervins,  peace  of,  ii.  72 
Vestrio  Barbiano,  mgr.,   draws  up  the 

brief,  ii.  23,  24-27,  30,  31,  59,  60,  206 
Villeroi,  French  secretary   of  state,  ii. 

41,  72  n,  179,  180 
Vitelleschi,   Muzio,  S.J.,  rector  of    the 

English  college,  i.  45 


WAAD  (or  Wade),  William,  clerk  of  the 
privy  council,  i.  84,  85,  155,  208,  212, 
215, 226 

Wales,  men  ready  to  rise  in,  i.  158 

Walker,  Charles,  student,  ii.  217 

Walker,  Henry,  S.J.,  ii.  215 

Walker,  Robert,  student,  ii.  215 

Walley,  alias  of  Garnet,  q.v. 

Walpole,  father  Richard,  S.J.,  ii.  4,  5, 
12,  14,  25,  76,  238  ;  his  connection 
with  Squiers's  plot,  i.  122.  ii.  5,  62  n 

\V;tlsingham,  sir  Francis,  i.  212 ;  priests' 
dealings  with,  ii.  80 

Ward,  Margaret,  martyr,  216  n 


Watson,  William,  priest,  i.  98  n,  156, 
226,  ii.  204  ;  his  education,  sufferings, 
and  imprisonment,  i.  211-214;  sus- 
pected as  a  spy,  i.  215  ;  visits  Scot- 
land, i.  217  ;  his  writings,  i.  218-223  ; 
persecuted  by  Spanish  faction,  i.  225  ; 
said  to  have  abandoned  the  priest- 
hood, ii.  182  ;  his  books  condemned 
by  appellants,  ii.  68,  87,  89,  194; 
his  mischievous  proposals  to  secure 
toleration,  ii.  77 ;  petition  that  he 
may  have  a  fair  examination,  ii.  69  ; 
daily  with  bishop  of  London,  ii.  127  ; 
executed,  i.  157  n  ;  his  thirty  reasons 
against  Blackwell's  appointment,  i. 
90-98  ;  letter  to  the  attorney- 
general,  i.  210 ;  letter  from  Cecil  to, 
ii.  182  ;  letter  from  Bagshaw  to,  ii. 
183 ;  letter  from  Dr.  Bishop  to,  ii. 
194 

Way,  ii.  182 
Webb,  a  priest,  i.  245 
Webb,  Edward,  student,  ii.  216 
Webb,  Dr.  Laurence,  i.  135 
Webb,  William,  student,  i.  245 
Westmorland,  earl  of,  i.  217,  ii.  70 
Weston,  Dr.,  priest,  i.  245 
Weston  (alias   Edmonds),  father   Ed- 
mund, S.J.,  i.  11,  21  ;  his  connection 
with  Wisbech  stirs,  i.  227-233,  238, 
240,  ii.  139,  193 
Wigge,  William,  priest,  ii.  244 
Wilsonus,  Robert,  student,  ii.  216 
Wingfield,  sir  Antony,  Kt.,  ii.  242,  243 
Winwood,    Ralph,    English    agent    at 

Paris,  ii.  184 

Wisbech  castle,  i.  11,  52,  121,  122  n, 
139,  144,  145,  148,  154  n,  156,  209, 
239,  240,  ii.  192,  244  n;  the  most 
conspicuous  place  of  catholics  in 
England,  i.  238  ;  priests  living  apart 
in,  i.  1  ;  bad  spirit  of  certain  inmates, 
i.  132,  144 ;  the  dissensions  there,  i. 
227-232,  ii.  166 
Wiseman,  Mr.,  letter  from  Mush  to,  i. 

53-62 

Wisemanist,  i.  93 

Wittington,  Edward,  student,  ii.  216 
Wodworthe,  student,  ii.  217 
Woodruffe,  Christopher,  priest,  ii.  244 
Worthington,  Dr..  i.  247,  ii.  132 
Worthington,  Dr.,  president  of  Douai,  i. 
244 


262  THE  ARCHPHIKST  CONTROVERSY. 

Worthington,  Peter,  S.J.,  ii.  215  |  YATES,  Francis,  S.J.,  ii.  217 

Wright,  a  warrant  for,  ii.  245  Yewne,  Ealph,  i.  90 

Wright,  Mr.  John,  dean  of  Courtrai,  i.  Yorke,  Francis,  student,  ii.  216 


119,   136,   197;    his  letter   to    card. 
Cajetan,  i.  135,  136 
Wyndham,  Dr.,  i.  230 


Young,  Francis,  S.J.,  ii.  215 
ZELANDEB,  Vincentius,  S.J.,  ii.  76. 


THE    END. 


PBIXTBD    BY 
SPOTTISWOODE     AND    CO.,    XF.W-STKKKT 

i.oxnox 


DA 
20 
C17 

n.s. 
no.  58 


Camden  Society,  London 
c?ubli c ations 3 


AS  MONOGEAEH 

PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY